mm 

m  i !; 

IKE 


IN  TRUST; 


DR.  BERTEAND'S   HOUSEHOLD. 


BY 


AMANDA    M.  DOUGLASS. 


BOSTON: 

LEE    AND    SHEPARD,    PUBLISHERS. 
NEW   YORK: 

LEE,  SHEPARD  &  DILLINGHAM,  40  GREENE  STREET. 
1872. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  I860,  by 

LEE   &   SHEPARD, 
In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  District  of  Massachusetts. 


DEDICATION. 

IN  MEMORY  OF  DREAMS  LONG  CHERISHED; 

IN  MEMORY  OF  PLEASANT  WALKS  AND  PLEASANT  TALKS, 

AND  YEARS   OF  TRUEST  AFFECTION, 

I  DEDICATE  THIS  BOOK  TO 

3$g  $)r0%r  wit  mg  J&bier. 


205M 


IN   TRUST; 

OB, 

DR.  BERTRAND'S    HOUSEHOLD. 


CHAPTER  I. 

I  see  tbee  sitting  crowned  with  good, 
A  central  warmth  diffusing  bliss 
In  glance  and  smile,  and  clasp  and  kiss, 

On  all  the  branches  of  thy  blood. 

TENNYSON. 

Out  of  the  day  and  night 
A  joy  has  taken  its  flight. 

SHELLEY. 

"  IT'S  all  settled,  then,  Richard  ? " 

**  With  your  approval,  yes.  Ada  liked  the  plan  as  much 
as  I  did.  She  was  disappointed  at  not  going  to  Europe  last 
year  with  her  uncle." 

"  But  she  will  enjoy  it  better,  now,  eh  ? "  and  Dr.  Bertrand 
looked  up  with  a  roguish  twinkle  in  his  merry  hazel  eye. 
"  Well,  you  must  not  devote  all  your  time  to  love  ;  use  your 
eyes  and  ears  to  some  purpose,  and  come  back  with  increased 
wisdom  and  experience.  A  young  man  may  gain  many  a 
useful  hint  from  those  London  and  Paris  physicians.  And, 
Dick  —  " 

Dr.  Bertrand's  pause  was  so  long  that  Richard  turned 
around,  and  found  his  father's  eyes  fixed  steadily  on  the 
carpet.  Presently  he  began:  — 

1*  (•> 


6  IN    TRUST,    OR 

"I  was  about  to  remark,  Dick,  that  Ada's  fortune  has 
been  attended  to.  I  suppose  it  is  all  settled  on  herself?  " 

A  warm  color  flushed  the  young  man's  face  as  he  an- 
swered, "  Yes,  I  insisted  upon  her  retaining  undisputed 
possession  of  it,  although  she  thought  it  unnecessary." 

"  Right.  I  want  no  one  to  call  Dr.  Bertrand's  son  a  for- 
tune-hunter. I've  arranged  yours  so  there'll  be  no  trouble. 
Marchand  &  Co.  will  attend  to  it  here  and  at  Paris.  Don't 
give  yourself  a  moment's  uneasiness  for  the  next  two  years. 
•  When  you  return,  I  shall  divide  my  practice ;  it's  too  large 
for  me  now.  I  want  to  make  a  little  money  for  the  other 
children,  and  then  —  " 

"  We  shall  all  be  grown  up  and  settled  around  you,  striv- 
ing to  make  you  the  happiest  of  fathers." 

"  A  long  while  to  look  forward,"  Dr.  Bertrand  exclaimed, 
musingly.  "  In  any  event,  Dick,  you  will  have  the  consola- 
tion that  you  have  been  a  dutiful  son  —  a  comfort  and  a 
blessing.  You'll  remember  this  if  you  should  come  back, 
and  —  " 

"  Don't,"  interrupted  Richard,  suddenly. 

Dr.  Bertrand  laughed,  raised  himself  to  his  full  height, 
swelled  out  his  broad  chest  by  a  deep  inspiration,  and 
brought  his  fat,  dimpled  hand  down  on  his  son's  shoulder. 
"  No,"  he  said,  laughingly ;  "  I  don't  look  much  like  '  the 
retired  physician  whose  sands  of  life  have  nearly  run  out ; ' 
yet  the  Master  warned  us  always  to  be  ready.  Twenty-six 
years  ago  !  I  was  thinking  it  over  just  as  you  came  in : 
how  happy  we  were  that  night,  —  she  singing  those  sweet 
old  Scotch  ballads  until  the  room  rang  with  her  melody,  — 
and  how  I  picked  her  up  in  my  arms,  and  carried  her  off  to 
her  room ;  yet  before  dawn  she  had  kissed  me  for  the  last 
time,  and  gone  home  with  the  angels.  But  God  has  recon- 
ciled me  to  it  through  my  boy's  unselfish  affection,  and  his 
high,  unerring  sense  of  honor.  You  have  never  cost  me  an 
hour's  anxiety,  Richard  :  you  have  been  kind  and  obedient  to 
her  who  took  your  mother's  place,  and  a  fond  brother  to  the 


DX.    BEBTRAND  S    HOUSEHOLD.  7 

rest.  In  the  new  life  opening  before  you,  though  you'll 
never  forget  us,  another  is  to  share  your  love ;  children  will 
grow  up  around  you,  increasing  your  cares  and  interest; 
and  God  grant  they  may  be  as  faithful  to  you  as  you  have 
been  to  me." 

Dr.  Bertrand  resumed  his  seat,  and  leaned  his  head  on 
his  hand,  while  there  fell  between  them  a  deep  and  touching 
silence,  broken  at  length  by  Richard,  who  said,  in  a  full,  ten- 
der tone,  "  Thank  you  a  hundred  times  for  your  praise  and 
your  priceless  love,  and  believe  me  I  shall  never  think  of  you 
otherwise  than  as  the  best  and  dearest  friend  I  ever  had." 

Dr.  Bertrand  pulled  out  his  watch,  and,  with  an  attempt 
at  gayety,  exclaimed,  "  Eight  o'clock,  Richard ;  Ada  will 
wonder  if  her  lover  means  to  turn  truant." 

He  crimsoned  visibly,  picked  up  his  gloves  from  the  desk, 
then  came  back  a  step,  and,  leaning  over  his  father,  kissed  the 
broad,  white  forehead  that  had  always  been  his  admiration. 
In  a  moment  the  doctor's  arms  were  around  his  neck,  and  if 
in  that  clasp  of  truest  love  some  tears  came,  who  shall  dare 
to  call  them  weak  ?  Perhaps  both  were  wondering  if  they 
should  meet  and  love  in  this  same  fashion,  when  the  years 
with  their  changes  had  gone  by.  Then  Dick  raised  his  head, 
said  in  a  soft  whisper,  "  Good  night,"  and  walked  gently  out 
of  the  room. 

His  father  fell  into  deep  musing.  In  fancy  he  lived  over 
the  bright,  brief  past,  read  again  the  entrancing  pages  of  that 
sweet  first  love,  when  he  had  blushed,  and  trembled,  and 
feared  to  woo  the  fair  girl  who  showed  in  so  many  ways  her 
regard  for  him.  And  that  country  wedding,  with  its  old-time 
music  and  dancing  !  It  made  his  heart  bound  now  when  he 
heard,  "  Money  Musk,"  "  Irish  Washerwoman,"  or  "  Miss 
McLeod's  Reel,"  for  it  took  him  back  to  that  night  of  all 
nights,  and  the  year  of  bliss  following.  He  had  been  a  poor 
young  doctor,  not  so  old  as  Richard  was  now ;  yet  poverty 
had  no  stings  for  them.  It  was  like  a  glimpse  of  fairy  land, 
until  the  strange,  fearful  night,  burned  by  passionate  grief 


8  IK    TRUST,    OR 

to  a  depth  beyond  forgetfulness,  when  he  kissed  the  snicill 
mouth,  no  longer  warm  and  rosy,  with  the  despairing  fervor 
we  give  to  the  dead  in  the  first  moments  of  anguish,  and 
took  his  little  motherless  boy  in  his  arms,  conscious  that 
some  golden  thread  of  the  life  just  gone  up  among  the 
angels  ran  through  it. 

He  had  overlived  his  grief,  removed  to  the  city,  prospered 
in  his  calling,  and  married  again.  Other  baby  faces  had 
learned  to  smile  on  him,  and  the  new  mother  never  failed  to 
care  tenderly  for  her  husband's  first  born.  When  his  grand- 
father left  Kichard  a  small  legacy,  she  was  first  to  propose 
setting  it  aside  until  his  majority.  She,  too,  had  gone  to 
the  better  land,  but  her  memory  in  Richard's  heart  was  a 
pleasant  one.  He  was  now  possessor  of  ten  thousand  dol- 
lars, a  fine  education,  and  a  prospect  before  him  of  a  good 
marriage,  besides  several  years  of  foreign  travel. 

The  children's  voices  in  the  room  above  broke  up  Dr. 
Bertrand's  reverie.  The  gay,  ringing  laughs  were  irresisti- 
ble, and  a  moment  later  he  was  on  his  way  up  stairs  to  join 
the  merriment.  Opening  the  door,  he  saw  his  youngest, 
blindfolded,  stretching  out  her  dimpled  arms  in  the  vain 
endeavor  to  catch  somebody ;  while  the  others,  with  aston- 
ishingly long  steps,  went  from  corner  to  corner,  as  if  tread- 
ing on  eggs,  and  their  fingers  to  their  lips,  imploring  silence 
in  a  most  pathetic  manner. 

"  0,  Tessy,  it's  papa !     Now's  your  chance ;  catch  him ! " 

Tessy  stood  uncertain,  as  if  considering  the  whereabouts 
of  the  door,  then  made  a  sudden  plunge  in  the  opposite 
direction. 

"  What  a  little  goose  you  are,  Tess  !  Come  here,  and  let 
me  feel  for  some  feathers.  She  has  caught  every  chair  and 
table  in  the  room,  papa,"  exclaimed  Archie. 

The  doctor  made  such  a  pretence  of  getting  out  of  the 

I  way,  they  all  laughed  more  heartily  than  before,  and  Tessy 

soon  began  to  distinguish  his  step.     Presently  he  marched 

into  an  unlucky  corner,  which  she  blockaded,  and  in  another 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  9 

moment  had  him  safe  and  fast.  "  Papa,  papa ! "  she  ex- 
claimed, triumphantly,  "  Archie  said  I  could  not  catch  any 
one  if  I  was  blinded  all  night." 

"  We'll  soon  pay  up  Master  Archie,  I  think,"  said  her 
father,  kissing  her  fondly. 

"  0,  won't  you  all  have  to  look  out !  "  cried  Lilian,  dancing 
around.  "  There'll  be  lively  scampering ;  and  I  do  hope 
papa  will  lay  violent  hands  on  Archie  the  very  first  thing." 

"  Pooh  !  "  was  Master  Archie's  retort. 

Tessy  blindfolded  her  father,  and  held  up  her  small  fin- 
gers for  him  to  count,  laughing  with  delight  when  he  said 
thirteen.  Then  she  led  him  to  the  middle  of  the  room,  and 
they  did  indeed  have  to  "  scamper."  Round  and  round 
went  the  doctor,  his  long  arms  reaching  everywhere ;  yet, 
strange  to  say,  they  all  managed  to  scramble  off,  and,  when 
one  achieved  a  remarkably  close  escape,  the  rest  shouted 
with  triumph.  A  knock  at  the  door  caused  a  lull  in  the 
merriment.  Mabel  opened  it. 

"If  you  please,  doctor  —  " 

"  What  is  it,  Martin  ? "  and  Dr.  Bertrand  freed  his  eyes. 

"  Mr.  Bridges  has  just  come  up,  and  Mr.  Smalley  sends 
for  you.  He's  had  another  bad  turn.  Will  you  go,  sir  ?  " 

"  I  suppose  I  must,"  was  the  rather  reluctant  answer. 

"  I  wouldn't  stir  a  step.  It's  beginning  to  storm,  and 
you'll  take  the  journey  for  nothing.  Next  year,  this  time, 
you'll  hear  the  same  story." 

"  I  think  I  had  better  go.     Get  up  the  horse,  Martin." 

"Let  me  drive,  sir;  it's  a  lonesome  looking  night." 

"  It  is  not  worth  while.  I  may  have  to  remain  some 
time." 

Off  went  Martin,  grumbling,  "  Why  couldn't  people  die, 
and  have  done  with  it,  when  they  alarmed  the  whole  neigh- 
borhood !  Mr.  Smalley  was  good  for  twenty  years  yet,  if  he 
was  an  old  man.  There  was  no  sense  in  a  doctor's  posting 
off  such  a  night  as  this,  unless  the  case  was  critical,  or  he 
was  courting,"  Martin  put  in,  as  he  remembered  Mr.  Richard. 


10  IN  TRUST,  OR 

The  children  lamented  more  loudly,  but  in  a  different 
strain.  It  was  too  bad  to  have  their  fun  spoiled.  Why 
wouldn't  morning  do  as  well  ?  and  they  rang  choruses  on 
the  key  note,  until  Martin  called  out  from  the  hall  below, 
"  Eeady,  doctor." 

"You  must  be  in  bed  and  asleep  before  I  come  back ;  so 
good  night,"  he  said,  kissing  them  all  round.  Mabel,  nearly 
sixteen,  tall  and  pretty ;  Lilian,  wild  and  eager  for  play  as  a 
kitten,  with  the  fine  gold  of  thirteen  summers  in  her  cluster- 
ing curls ;  Archie,  next  in  order,  bright  and  rosy-cheeked ; 
and  darling  little  Tessy,  the  household  baby,  who  had  not 
yet  outgrown  her  trick  of  sitting  in  every  one's  lap.  Now 
she  clasped  her  arms  around  her  father's  neck,  and  declared 
he  should  not  go. 

*'  Mabel  must  put  you  to  bed  immediately,  or  to-morrow 
your  eyes  will  be  green,  instead  of  blue.  Come,  kiss  me 
once  more,  and  send  me  off." 

But  he  had  to  unclasp  the  little  hands  himself;  and  as  he 
went  out  into  the  dark  night,  her  laughing  face,  with  its 
straggling  rings  of  shining  hair,  seemed  to  light  the  way. 
How  lovely  and  charming  they  all  were !  It  was  almost  a 
pity  to  have  them  grow  up  men  and  women. 

He  drove  rapidly  through  the  drizzling  rain,  and  soon 
reached  his  destination.  The  tidy  housekeeper  answered 
his  summons,  and  he  said,  "  Well  ? "  inquiringly. 

"Poor  Mr.  Smalley's  just  gone,  sir.  He  dropped  off 
quietly  at  the  last.  I  always  thought  it  would  be  sudden, 
but  we  had  no  such  idea  when  Mr.  Bridges  left." 

"  When  was  he  taken  ? " 

"  At  five,  sir.  He  was  comfortable  all  the  afternoon  ; 
then  his  old  trouble  about  breathing  came  on.  It  was  nearly 
seven  when  Mr.  Bridges  called,  and  he  fancied  he  saw  a 
change ;  so  he  said  he  would  send  you  down." 

"  I  started  as  soon  as  I  received  the  message,  but  I  could 
not  have  saved  him,  I  suppose.  When  did  he  die  ?  " 

**  Fifteen  minutes  or  so  ago,"  said  the  woman,  lowering 


I>B.  BERTH AND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  11 

her  voice;  for  they  had  reached  the  apartment  of  death, 
"  He  just  breathed  shorter  and  shorter,  and  did  not  seem  to 
suffer  much." 

Dr.  Bertrand  advanced  to  the  bedside.  The  peculiar 
pallor  of  the  countenance  told  him  life  was  extinct.  A  few 
neighbors  had  gathered  in  consultation,  but  there  was  no 
wife  or  children  to  break  the  silence  with  passionate  sobbing. 
How  lonely  the  house  seemed !  No  one  to  care  for  the  dead 
man  with  tenderest  hands !  Servants  and  strangers  sur- 
rounded him ;  a  few  careless  relatives  would  come  on  the 
morrow,  glad  to  inherit  his  wealth ;  but  with  the  most  it 
would  be,  "  Only  an  old  man  dead ! " 

Dr.  Bertrand  remained  some  time,  discussing  the  prepara- 
tions, and  writing  a  few  messages.  The  darkness  was  in- 
tense as  he  turned  his  horse  homeward ;  but  he  thought  of 
his  cheerful  house  and  loving  children,  his  heart  rising  to 
God  in  thanksgiving  for  Such  blessings.  Then  the  wind 
brought  a  noisy,  roistering  sound  of  bacchanalian  glee, 
which  caused  him  to  start  a  little,  listen,  and  hold  the  reins 
firmly.  The  party  was  evidently  nearing  him;  he  could 
hear  the  plunge  of  the  horses,  and  the  drunken  oaths  of  the 
driver,  who  seemed  to  be  fiercely  urging  them  on.  There 
was  a  sudden  dash.  He  sat  quite  still,  and  shouted,  "  To 
the  right !  keep  to  the  right ! "  then  a  violent  concussion,  at 
which  his  own  horse  reared ;  he  felt  himself  unseated,  thrown, 
and  striking  ^against  something  with  a  crash  that  rendered 
him  senseless.  The  other  party,  righting  themselves  a  lit- 
tle, went  on  their  way,  too  far  gone  to  even  dream  of  the 
harm  they  had  done. 


12  IN   TRUST,    OR 


CHAPTER  II. 

The  thread  I  held  has  slipped  from  out  my  hand; 

In  this  dark  labyrinth,  without  a  clew, 
Groping  for  guidance,  stricken  blind,  I  stand, 

A  helpless  child  that  knows  not  what  to  do. 

BAYAKIJ  TAYLOK. 

"  WHAT  can  be  the  matter  ?  The  doctor  is  driving  like 
Jehu ! "  exclaimed  Martin,  taking  up  his  lantern  and  walking 
to  the  stable.  There  stood  the  panting  horse,  the  reins 
trailing,  and  fragments  of  the  broken  traces  hanging  to  him. 
"  Poor  Robin,  poor  Robin,  wha£  has  happened  ? "  and  he 
stroked  the  terrified  animal,  trying  meanwhile  to  gather  his 
wits  together,  as  he  phrased  it.  An  accident  was  evident, 
but  that  the  doctor  might  be  seriously  injured  did  not  occur 
to  him  for  some  moments.  He  unharnessed  the  horse  and 
led  him  to  his  stall,  then  considered  what  had  better  be 
done.  To  alarm  the  house  would  be  folly ;  the  only  sensible 
suggestion  seemed  to  be  to  find  Mr.  Richard  at  once ;  so, 
lantern  in  hand,  he  sallied  into  the  street.  Proceeding  a  few 
steps,  he  met  a  watchman.  , 

"Was  that  Dr.  Bertrand's  horse?"  was  the  quick  ques- 
tion. 

"  Yes.     I'm  afraid  the  doctor's  been  thrown." 

"  The  horse  came  racing  up  Broad  Street.  Was  the  car- 
riage out,  and  where  had  the  doctor  been  ? " 

"Down  to  old  Mr.  Smalley's,  on  the  Elizabethtown 
road.  I'm  going  after  the  young  doctor.  We  must  have  a 
search" 

"  I'll  send  some  one  to  help  you.  Mr.  Smalley's,  you  said  ? 
I  hope  it's  nothing  serious." 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  13 

Martin  had  a  sort  of  obstinate  faith  that  it  was  "  nothing 
serious,"  but  he  trudged  rapidly  along  through  the  rain,  which 
had  by  this  time  become  drenching.  He  was  not  long  in 
reaching  his  destination.  Richard  obeyed  the  summons,  and 
listened  to  Martin's  brief  story. 

"  My  father  !  I  mustgo  immediately ;  "  and  with  a  hurried, 
nervous  kiss  he  left  his  betrothed,  to  follow  Martin. 

"  Do  you  think  anything  can  have  happened,  Mr.  Richard  ? 
The  doctor  couldn't  have  come  home  as  fast  as  the  horse, 
and  the  carriage  might  have  been  broken,  but  —  " 

"  We'll  hope  for  the  best,"  said  Richard,  reassuringly. 
"  When  we  reach  Broad  Street,  you  can  take  one  side,  and  I 
the  other.  We  may  meet  him." 

The  streets  in  the  quiet  city  of  Newark  were  dark  and 
deserted ;  few  cared  to  be  out  on  such  a  night.  When  he 
parted  from  Martin  a  strange  sense  of  fear  stole  into  Rich- 
ard's heart.  But  no,  he  would  not  believe  anything  fatal 
could  happen ;  Dr.  Bertrand  might  be  injured  by  the  fall ; 
good  care  would  soon  restore  him  to  health.  There  were 
many  happy  years  yet  for  that  kind,  tender  father,  when  his 
grandchildren  should  climb  his  knees,  and  his  own  sons  and 
daughters  smile  proudly  over  his  white  hair.  Then  a  chill 
presentiment  shivered  through  his  frame,  as  he  thought  of 
that  evening's  conversation.  Terror  quickened  his  pace. 
He  soon  overtook  the  watchman,  and  found  it  a  relief  to  talk. 
On  they  went,  narrowly  inspecting  every  cart  or  wagon,  lis- 
tening to  the  infrequent  footsteps,  and  pausing  at  the  slight- 
est sound.  On,  and  on. 

"  If  he's  been  hurt  they've  taken  him  in  somewhere,"  said 
the  man.  "  It  could  not  have  been  far  from  Mr.  Smalley's." 

"  We  shall  find  the  carriage,  at  all  events,"  responded 
Richard. 

The  rain  poured  in  torrents.  The  lantern  served  only  to 
ehow  how  dark  it  really  was.  Presently  they  heard  a  call, 
and  crossing  the  street,  they  found  Martin  surveying  a  broken 
vehicle. 

2 


14  IN    TRUST,    OB 

"  A  pretty  good  smash.  It's  been  run  against  by  some- 
thing. You're  sure  you  know  it  ? " 

"  I  think  I  ought  to,"  said  Martin,  with  some  contempt  for 
the  question. 

Richard  took  up  a  lantern,  and  went  on  silently,  a  great 
wave  of  desolation  rushing  over  his  heart.  He  did  not  need 
to  go  far.  Something  lay  beside  a  large  stone  —  a  dark 
mass,  thoroughly  saturated  with  rain.  The  outline  bespoke 
it  a  human  being.  He  could  not  look  at  the  face,  but  with 
frantic  eagerness  tore  open  the  clothing,  and  felt  for  the 
heart.  The  body  was  warm  ;  that  was  the  only  sign  of  life  to 
be  found.  The  others  came  up,  and  were  uttering  exclama- 
tions of  pity  and  surprise. 

"  Some  one  go  for  a  carriage  ;  quick  !  There  is  no  time 
to  be  lost.  Any  person  will  assist  in  such  an  extremity ;  " 
and  Richard  lifted  the  body,  so  the  head  might  rest  on  his 
shoulder. 

A  conveyance  was  soon  procured,  and,  as  they  drove  along, 
the  fond  son  chafed  the  cold  hands  he  held  so  tenderly  in 
his.  He  paused  once  to  despatch  Martin  for  a  skilful  physi- 
cian, and  then  scarcely  breathed  until  they  reached  the  fa- 
miliar mansion,  whose  lights  were  still  cheerfully  shining  out 
on  the  dreary  night.  He  opened  the  door  with  his  latch-key, 
and  the  men  carried  in  their  burden,  depositing  it  on  the 
office  sofa.  Richard  went  to  summon  the  housekeeper,  and 
ask  for  some  dry  clothes.  Returning,  a  white  face  confronted 
him  in  the  hall. 

"  What  is  the  matter  ? "  Mabel  asked,  fear  fairly  shivering 
in  her  tones.  "  Papa —  ? " 

"  Has  met  with  an  accident.  G-o  up  stairs,  dear ;  you  can- 
not see  him  now." 

"  He  is  not  dead !     Only  tell  me  that." 

"  I  will  tell  you  all  by  and  by.     Here  comes  Dr.  D ." 

She  clung  to  his  arm  :  "  Richard,  if — I  must  give  him  one 
last  kiss." 


PR.  BKRTKAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  15, 

"  You  shall.  I  will  let  you  know  in  half  an  hour.  Do 
not  disturb  the  others  ;  "  and  he  put  her  gently  away. 

The  poor  frightened  girl  crept  up  to  the  room  where  they 
had  been  so  merry  two  short  hours  before.  She  could  not 
shut  her  eyes  to  that  terrible,  haunting  fear!  She  heard  the 
stir  in  the  room  below,  and"  watched  her  half  hour  breath- 
lessly. Then  she  crept  out  on  the  stairway,  for  she  could 
no  longer  endure  the  torturing  suspense  in  that  apartment 
where  his  last  good  night  seemed  yet  sounding.  Once  she 
stole  down  to  the  office  door,  but  she  could  distinguish 
nothing  in  the  confused  hum  of  voices. 

Within,  medical  skill  was  doing  its  utmost  to  recall  the 
injured  man  to  consciousness,  if  only  for  a  few  moments. 
Lying  in  the  wet  and  cold  had  thoroughly  chilled  him ;  yet 
they  did  not  quite  despair,  although  their  hearts  were  heavy. 
At  length  a  sigh  of  returning  animation  rewarded  them. 
Dr.  Bertrand  opened  his  eyes,  gazed  around  in  an  uncertain 
manner,  and  then  closed  them.  Richard  threw  himself  be- 
side the  couch,  and  seizing  his  father's  hand,  pressed  it  to 
his  trembling  lips.  As  if  the  action  recalled  the  feeble  mind 
to  a  sense  of  life,  he  murmured  faintly,  — 

"  To  the  right  —  I  told  them  so,  but  it  was  dark,  and  1 
couldn't  see.  Where  am  I?"  and  rested  his  wandering 
glance  on  his  son. 

Dr.  D advanced,  and  taking  his  other  hand,  said, 

"  You  are  at  home,  Dr.  Bertrand.  You  were  thrown  from 
your  carriage,  and  picked  up  insensible.  Can  you  remember 
any  of  the  circumstances  ?  " 

The  question  had  the  desired  effect.  A  shade  of  thought 
passed  over  the  pallid  countenance,  and  with  some  difficulty 
he  returned,  "  I  think  it  was  a  drunken  party.  I  tried  to 
keep  out  of  their  way,  but  I  suppose  they  ran  into  me.  Am 
I  seriously  injured  ?  "  He  tried  to  raise  himself,  but  fell 
back  with  a  gasp. 

There  was   a  solemn  stillness.      Richard's  breath  came 


16  IN    TRUST,    OR 

freighted  with    agony.      Dr.  D surveyed  his  friend  a 

moment,  then  said,  in  a  low,  distinct  tone,  — 

"  There  may  be  a  little  hope,  but  we  fear  the  worst." 
The  first  expression  of  Dr.  Bertrand's  face  was  one  of 
intense  pain,  as  if  the  summons  had  come  too  soon.  Pres- 
ently it  vanished,  and  in  its  place  came  resignation,  a  calm, 
holy  peace,  comforting  the  beholders.  Sudden  as  the  call 
was,  in  this  last  dread  hour  he  knew  in  whom  he  had  trusted, 
who  had  said,  "My  strength  is  sufficient  for  thee."  For 
Borne  moments  the  ticking  of  the  clock  on  the  mantel-piece 
was  the  only  sound  ;  then,  opening  his  eyes,  he  asked,  faintly, 
"How  long?" 

Dr.  D felt  his  pulse,  and  answered,  "  Two  hours, 

perhaps." 

"  Let  me  see  them  all,  Richard,  for  the  last  time." 
Richard  went  to  summon  the  children.  At  the  foot 
of  the  stairs  Mabel  sprang  into  his  arms.  He  tried  to 
kiss  some  courage  into  the  pale,  despairing  face  ;  but  the 
tears  that  fell  on  her  cheek  told  that  the  worst  had  indeed 
come. 

"  He  has  asked  to  see  you  all ;  "  and  Richard  half  carried, 
half  led  her  up  stairs.  She  could  frame  no  questions ;  her 
very  breath  seemed  strangling  her.  They  hurriedly  awoke 
Lilian  and  Archie  from  childhood's  peaceful  slumber,  too 
much  stunned  by  the  announcement  even  for  tears.  Then 
Richard  lingered  a  moment  by  Tessy's  crib.  Fast  asleep 
lay  the  little  darling,  her  golden  curls  making  a  dividing  line 
between  her  fair  face  and  the  pillow ;  the  red  lips  slightly 
parted,  displaying  the  pearly  teeth,  and  a  flush  of  ripe  crim- 
son on  her  soft  cheek.  He  caught  up  a  shawl  lying  near  by, 
and  took  her  in  his  arms,  scarcely  disturbing  her ;  only  the 
small  mouth  started  into  a  smile  as  she  murmured  that 
dearest  of  all  words  to  her  —  "  Papa."  But  the  grief  of  the 
others  soon  startled  her,  for  when  they  entered  the  apart- 
ment of  death,  her  lovely  eyes  were  wide  open  with  a  child's 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.         17 

bewilderment ;  and  following  out  her  first  impulse,  she 
stretched  forth  her  arms  to  embrace  her  father,  then  looked 
terrified  at  the  still,  pale  face. 

It  was  evident  he  was  sinking  rapidly.  This  new  grief  of 
parting,  eager,  frantic  kisses  from  his  children's  lips,  and 
Bobs  of  anguish,  made  his  face  more  ashen  than  before. 
Mute  caresses  were  all  he  could  give  ;  the  blessing  he  essayed 
to  speak  died  away  unuttered.  But  when  Tessy's  quick, 
sharp  cry  of  terror  ran  through  the  room,  as  she  began  to 

understand  the  sad  truth,  it  unnerved  them  all.  Dr.  D , 

etooping  over  Mabel,  hurriedly  whispered^  "  You  had  bet- 
ter remove  them ;  there  may  be  some  business " 

His  ear  caught  the  sound.  "  Business,"  he  murmured 
faintly ;  "  yes,  I  wanted  to  live  a  little  longer  for  their  sakes  ; 
but  you'll  be  kind  to  them,  Richard  —  love  them  as  I  have 
loved  you.  Don't  let  them  miss  me  too  much.  Poor  things  ! 
—  no  father,  no  mother ;  you  won't  desert  them,  Richard  ? " 
and  he  glanced  up  imploringly. 

Richard  Bertrand  knelt  beside  his  father,  and  clasping  the 
cold  hands,  said  slowly,  "  God  helping  me,  I  will  be  a  faith- 
ful brother,  and  love  them  with  my  whole  heart." 

"  Give  Robert  my  kiss  and  blessing.  I  cannot  see  him 
now.  I  shall  meet  her,  Richard,  your  mother ;  and  I  will 
tell  her  what  the  little  child  she  loved  has  been  to  me.  God 
bless  you  again,  and  again.  Don't  leave  me,"  and  he  sank 
back  exhausted. 

The  physician  held  a  restorative  to  his  lips,  while  Mabel 
led  away  the  weeping  children.  When  he  did  rally  again,  it 
was  only  to  murmur  incoherently,  and"  gaze  about  with  dull, 
bewildered  glances.  They  noted  the  minutes  as  they  were 
told  off,  and  the  hue  of  death  that  was  gradually  settling  on 
the  noble  face  before  them.  Once  he  roused  a  little,  and 
whispered  with  difficulty,  — 

"I  meant  to  tell  you  —  about  the  house.  Don't  blame 
him,  Richard ;  he  was  sadly  unfortunate.  I  couldn't  refuse 
2* 


18  IN    TRUST,    OR 

him  —  lie  had  your  mother's  eyes;  but  I  wronged  the  chil- 
dren. I  meant  to  make'  it  all  good ;  yet  Grod  knew  best. 
You'll  be  a  friend  to  them.  Some  time  it  will  come  back  — 
a  Benjamin's  portion  for  you.  Read  something,  Richard 
—  the  prayer.  I  think  I  am  dying." 

Richard  opened  the  little  prayer  book  that  was  his  constant 
companion,  and  in  a  choking  voice  read  the  commendatory 
prayer.  A  look  of  peace  overspread  his  father's  face,  com- 
forting him  in  this  bitter  hour.  The  white  lips  murmured 
part  of  the  prayer ;  then  followed  a  long  silence.  Afterwards 
he  bent  over  to  patch  the  last  words  —  "the  children  — 
Richard,  I  love  you — my  first-born."  The  breath  came 
fainter,  then  gaspingly.  Richard  hid  his  face  on  the  broad 
shoulder,  until  the  last  agony  was  over. 

Mabel  had  gone  back  to  the  sitting-room,  and  was  trying 
to  comfort  the  younger  ones,  though  she  could  give  them 
little  besides  tears.  She  listened  with  painfully  acute  senses, 
and  when  the  hall  door  shut,  and  two  persons  walked  away, 
a  thrill  of  terror  sped  through  every  vein.  Then  she  heard 
voices  in  earnest  consultation,  and  Mrs.  Hall  came  up  to  her 
father's  room.  Afterwards  Richard  entered,  and  clasped  his 
arms  around  the  little  group  clinging  so  closely  together, 
mingling  his  tears  with  theirs. 

"  You  had  better  all  retire,"  he  said,  when  he  could  trust 
his  voice.  "  We  shall  need  some  strength  for  to-morrow. 
Henceforth  I  must  try  to  fill  his  place  to  you ;  only,  it  can 
never  be  he ;  but  I  will  do  my  best." 

"  0,  Richard !  Richard ! "  What  a  bitter  cry  it  was  ! 
He  kissed  them  tenderly,  —  little  wet  faces  and  quivering 
lips,  —  and  carried  Tessy  back  to  her  crib.  Lily  crept  in  with 
her,  and  Archie,  wrapping  himself  in  a  blanket,  lay  down  on 
the  lounge.  There  was  no  sleep  for  Mabel ;  she  went  quiet- 
ly about,  taking  care  of  books  and  playthings  that  had  been 
neglected  a  few  hours  before,  when  all  were  so  happy.  Only 
four  years  had  elapsed  since  her  mother's  death ;  but  she  waa 


DR.    BEKTRAKD  S    HOUSEHOLD.  1 9 

younger  then,  and  had  not  felt  the  sorrow  so  keenly :  per- 
haps, too,  she  had  clung  more  closely  to  her  father  since  that 
time,  and  now  understood  the  full  force  of  the  blow.  Never 
again  to  hear  him  speak,  never  to  look  in  his  genial,  loving 
eyes,  or  be  kissed  by  the  fond  lips  !  Never  to  waylay  him  in 
the  hall,  and  ask  little  favors,  or  spring  for  the  first  embrace 
as  he  entered  the  house.  Never  again !  ah,  there  was  the 
sting. 


20  IN  TRUST;  OK 


CHAPTEE    III. 

Through  the  long,  weary  day, 

I  walk  o'ershadowed  by  vain  dreams  of  him. 

MRS. 

Even  by  means  of  our  sorrows  we  belong  to  the  Eternal  Plan. 

HCMBOLDT, 

DATMGHT  came  at  last.  Mabel  had  not  slept  at  all,  and 
as  soon  as  she  heard  Mrs.  Hall  astir,  stole  down  to  the 
library,  where  she  found  Richard.  The  children  had  cried 
themselves  into  heavy  slumbers ;  so  it  was  late  when  they 
made  their  appearance  at  breakfast.  The  meal  had  scarcely 
ended  before  the  undertaker  came,  and  they  all  went  to  take 
a  view  of  the  dear  face.  How  sweet  and  calm  that  last  ex- 
pression was  !  They  gazed  wonderingly,  and  without  tears, 
it  was  so  like  a  peaceful  sleep. 

"  I  must  telegraph  for  Robert  immediately,"  Richard  said, 
when  they  were  again  in  the  hall ;  "  and,  Mabel,  you  had 
better  get  all  that  you  and  the  children  will  need.  Let 
nothing  be  put  off  until  the  last  day." 

"And  that  will  be  —  " 

"  Saturday  afternoon,  I  think.  I  will  order  the  carriage 
for  you.  Perhaps  you  had  better  take  Mrs.  Hall." 

She  came  up  at  Richard's  request ;  but  Mabel  decided  to 
go  alone ;  a  sudden  sense  of  responsibility  had  come  upon 
her,  and  she  took  it  up  with  patient,  sorrowful  gravity. 

"  It's  a  sore,  sore  trial,"  the  housekeeper  said.  "  No  one 
but  Grod  can  comfort  you ;  "  and  then  she  turned  away  with 
tearful  eyes.  Words  seemed  so  useless ! 

It  was  a  harder  task  than  Mabel  had  imagined.  How 
pitiful  the  fair  little  faces  looked  in  their  black  bonnets  ! 


DR.    BERTRAND  S    HOUSEHOLD.  21 

So  it  is  —  we  never  become  accustomed  to  death,  but  every 
time  it  seems  new  in  its  sombre  belongings.  The  dress- 
maker took  her  orders  with  a  quiet  air,  that  was  really 
sympathizing ;  but  Mabel  was  glad  to  return  to  the  silent 
house,  and  be  again  under  the  roof  that  covered  her  great 
grief.  Richard  had  been  very  busy,  and  did  not  return  until 
dinner. 

The  storm  of  the  preceding  night  had  ceased,  yet  the  day 
had  been  cold  and  cloudy,  just  relieved,  late  in  the  afternoon, 
by  a  little  sunshine.  They  clustered  in  the  familiar  sitting- 
room,  where  Richard  tried  to  talk  away  the  first  strangeness 
of  their  grief;  not  by  bringing  up  other  subjects,  but  speak- 
ing of  the  dead  father,  who  lay  below,  as  one  whose  new  life 
had  already  commenced  in  Paradise  ;  who  was  looking  down 
on  them  with  the  same  loving  heart  and  fond  eyes  that  had 
been  their  comfort  here.  He  had  entered  into  the  blissful 
rest  of  the  redeemed,  and  now  they  were  to  strive  to  meet 
him  at  the  last  day.  The  low,  gentle  voice  charmed  away 
their  grief;  the  sobs  came  at  longer  intervals  as  the  twilight 
closed  in  around  them.  Tessy  had  crept  up  into  Richard's 
lap,  and  the  three  elder  ones  were  clasped  in  each  other's 
arms. 

"  I  hoped  Robert  would  be  at  home  before  this.  I  ought 
to  go  out  a  little  while,"  Richard  said. 

"  Don't ; "  and  Tessy,  reaching  up,  clasped  her  arms 
around  his  •  neck.  "  Please  don't ;  we  have  no  papa  but 
you,  now." 

He  kissed  her,  and  thought  a  moment,  saying,  "  I  will 
make  a  note  answer.  Light  the  gas,  Mabel,  and  bring  me 
your  writing  desk." 

Turning  the  burner  towards  him,  she  lingered  a  moment 
with  the  desk  in  her  hand,  and  then  said,  gently,  "  Get 
down,  Tessy." 

The  child  moved  slowly,  her  large  eyes  filling  with  tears  ; 
but  Richard  changed  her  to  one  knee,  and  took  the  desk 
upon  the  other.  "  I  think  we  can  manage  it,"  was  his  hopeful 


22  IN    TRUST,    OK 

reply ;    "  I  only  want  to  write  a  few  words."      So   Tessy 
kept  her  seat,  as  she  would  have  done  on  her  father's  lap. 

The  note  was  not  very  brief,  after  all ;  but  when  he  had 
sealed  and  directed  it  to  Miss  Ada  Townley,  and  asked 
Mabel  to.  send  it  immediately  by  Martin,  he  clasped  his  little 
sister  to  his  heart  again,  and  rocked  slowly  backwards  and 
forwards,  thinking  of  the  life  that  lay  before  him.  And  it 
was  something  to  think  of.  He  was  within  a  fortnight  of  his 
wedding  day.  He  had  given  his  father  a  most  solemn  assur- 
ance that  he  would  love  and  care  for  these  orphaned  ones. 
Would  not  something  need  to  be  relinquished  ?  His  trip 
abroad,  perhaps ;  and  the  bridal  must  be  delayed.  But 
when  he  described  that  death  scene  to  Ada,  he  knew 
Bhe  would  feel  as  he  did  — that  his  duty  lay  here,  for  the 
present.  She  would  not  refuse  to  come  and  share  it  with 
him,  perhaps ;  and  in  spite  of  his  grief,  a  proud  smile  grew 
up  in  his  face.  Was  it  possible  to  doubt  her  ?  No,  indeed. 
Disappointed  she  could  not  fail  to  be,  for  the  trip  to  Europe 
had  been  one  ef  her  promised  joys ;  but  for  his  sake  she 
would  be  content. 

.A  quick  ring  at  the  door  startled  them  all,  and  an  instant 
later  Robert  was  in  their  midst.  Many  tears  were  mingled 
with  their  kisses,  and  the  silence  spoke  of  tender  grief  more 
eloquently  than  words. 

"  Come  here,  Tessy,"  Robert  said,  as  he  sat  down. 

She  clung  timidly  to  the  elder  brother,  with  a  child's  naive 
preference,  and  climbing  into  his  lap  again,  said  slowly, 
"  Richard's  papa  now." 

Robert  Bertrand  was  past  eighteen,  tall,  well  developed, 
and  unmistakably  handsome.  His  eyes  were  nearly  black, 
proud,  sparkling,  and  defiant;  very  unlike  Richard's,  which 
were  a  soft,  liquid  brown.  His  forehead  was  high  and 
fair,  less  broad  than  his  brother's,  and  clustered  about 
with  rings  of  shining  hair.  His  chin  was  girlishly  round, 
and  dimpled ;  his  lips  beautifully  curved,  red,  and  somewhat 
full.  When  he  set  them  firmly  together,  they  shadowed  out 


DK.    BEKTKAND  S    HOUSEHOLD.  2  3 

an  unpleasant  meaning,  that,  as  years  passed  on,  might  be 
both  selfish  and  cruel ;  now  it  was  ease-loving  and  indiffer- 
ent. His  face  was  full  of  restless  force  —  the  index  to  a 
nature  hard  to  govern,  and  extremely  self-indulgent.  There 
was  a  great  contrast  between  the  two.  Richard's  face  was 
essentially  good,  not  wanting  in  harmony  and  nobleness.  It 
was  trusty,  where  Robert's  was  proud  ;  tender  and  affec- 
tionate, yet  with  none  of  that  indecision  often  mistaken  for 
good  nature.  There  was  a  fibre  of  almost  womanly  love  for 
all  who  were  weak  and  suffering  running  through  his  heart ; 
he  could  be  patient  to  the  last  degree,  and  self-denying,  but 
every  thought  was  marked  by  conscious  rectitude.  Once 
committed  to  a  cause  he  knew  to  be  right,  there  was  no 
swerving  with  him. 

As  a  family  they  had  lived  in  perfect  harmony,  uncon- 
scious of  any  discordant  elements.  Mrs.  Bertrand  had  loved 
Richard  sincerely  ;  and  though  the  doctor's  sense  of  justice 
had  been  too  correct  to  admit  of  favoritism,  Richard's 
seniority  had  made  him  companionable,  while  the  others 
were  too  young.  Robert  had  occasionally  chafed  a  little, 
but  always  yielded  ;  now,  however,  he  seemed  to  take  his 
place  at  once  as  an  equal.  He  listened,  with  evident 
emotion,  to  the  sad  story ;  but  his  questions  and  comments 
jarred  a  little  on  Mabel's  bruised  heart.  She  could  not 
recur  to  the  sad  event  without  tearful  eyes,  and  frequently 
Richard's  voice  seemed  tremulous  with  sobs  ;  yet  she  checked 
herself  by  the  thought,  "  He  was  not  here ;  he  did  not 
see  it  all."  And  when  they  kissed  Richard  "  good  night," 
she  clung  to  him  with  something  of  the  feeling  of  depen- 
dence she  had  hitherto  held  for  her  father  alone. 

The  next  day  was  quite  eventful.  The  children's  aunt 
came,  and  there  were  various  consultations,  that  broke  in 
upon  the  sacred  solitude  of  grief.  Aunt  Sophia  was  too 
deeply  touched  not  to  refrain  from  adding  to  their  tears;  so 
she  reserved  her  questions  for  Mrs.  Hall.  Indeed,  it  seemed 
as  if  the  business  of  life  must  be  gone  through  with,  even  if 
hearts  did  break. 


24  IN    TKUST,    OR 

Late  in  the  afternoon  Richard  went  to  call  on  his  be- 
trothed. The  meeting  could  not  be  otherwise  than  sorrow- 
ful. The  sudden  shock,  coming  at  an  important  period  of 
their  lives,  rendered  them  both  grave.  It  brought  their 
whole  existence  more  plainly  before  them ;  led  them  to  see 
the  thorns  in  every  path,  the  wounds  that  must  bleed,  despite 
the  love  that  so  eagerly  sought  to  bind  up  the  bruised  heart ; 
taught  them  anew  on  what  frail  tenure  all  human  hopes  were 
held.  Nearly  an  hour  passed  in  comforting  assurances  on 
Ada's  part,  before  he  gained  courage  to  say,  — 

"  Dearest,  our  marriage  will  have  to  be  delayed.  There 
must  be  some  new  plans  for  the  future,  and  weeks  may  elapse 
before  we  can  make  definite  arrangements." 

"  I  know,"  she  answered,  soothingly.  "  I  will  wait  pa- 
tiently and  willingly  until  fall,  and  in  the  mean  while,  if  I  can 
be  of  any  assistance  to  you  or  yours,  command  me  to  the 
utmost.  It  is  surely  not  too  much  for  me  to  say  that  your 
sorrow  and  joy  are  alike  mine." 

"  Thank  you."  The  pressure  of  the  hand  said  still  more 
—  that  no  trouble  or  grief  could  long  cloud  their  way  with 
this  perfect  faith  between  them. 

The  funeral  had  been  appointed  for  two  o'clock  on  Satur- 
day. Quite  early  Dr.  Bertrand  was  placed  in  his  coffin, 
dressed  so  naturally  that  it  seemed  impossible  to  think  of 
him  otherwise  than  as  asleep.  There  was  a  slight  discolora- 
tion on  one  temple,  but  the  face  was  fair  and  placid  —  a  face 
to  linger  over  in  the  tenderest  passion  of  grief.  The  chil- 
dren gathered  in  the  large  parlor,  to  which  the  body  had 
been  removed,  and  watched  for  the  last  time.  The  violence 
of  grief  had  spent  itself;  tears  were  not  needed  in  this 
saintly  presence.  Looking  on  him  there,  it  seemed  as  if  he 
must  awake  at  length,  and  clasp  them  to  his  heart  again  — 
the  children  he  loved  so  well.  Richard  passed  quietly  in 
and  out  until  the  friends  began  to  assemble,  when  he  and 
Robert  took  their  places  beside  the  others.  How  vividly 
every  word  and  look  of  that  last  evening  came  before  him ! 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  25 

How  comforting  the  assurance  he  had  received  !  how  sacred 
the  promise  he  had  given  a  few  hours  later ! 

It  was  Tessy's  hand  that  took  the  fragrant  wreath  from 
the  coffin,  and  laid  it  inside,  on  her  father's  breast.  The 
last  kisses  and  last  tears  were  given,  and  they  were  led 
out  of  the  apartment.  The  rest  was  like  a  painful  d?eam  : 
the  ride  to  the  church,  and  from  thence  to  the  graveyard ; 
the  solemn  burial  service,  the  lowered  coffin,  and  the  last  sad 
rite —  "  Earth  to  earth,  ashes  to  ashes,  dust  to  dust,  looking 
for  the  general  resurrection  at  the  last  day."  Thank  God 
for  that  hope,  amid  so  much  darkness. 

An  hour  later  the  family  assembled  in  the  doctor's  office, 
and  listened  to  the  reading  of  the  will.  Lawyer  Gruilford, 
an  old  and  tried  friend,  performed  this  duty  with  grave 
kindliness.  After  a  few  preliminaries,  it  gave  to  Richard  all 
medical  books  and  instruments,  while  the  house,  and  all  other 
such  property  as  the  doctor  might  die  possessed  of,  was  to 
be  equally  divided  among  the  five  younger  children  when 
Tessy  reached  her  majority.  If  deemed  advisable,  the  house 
could  be  sold  at  any  time,  and  the  money  placed  at  interest, 
the  income  devoted  to  the  maintenance  and  education  of  the 
children.  After  this  followed  a  special  remembrance  to 
every  one,  a  small  gift  to  each  of  the  three  servants,  and  the 
appointment  of  Richard  and  Mr.  Guilford  as  executors  and 
guardians. 

The  house  was  large,  with  a  hall  through  the  centre ; 
on  one  side,  a  parlor ;  opposite,  two  rooms  ;  the  front  one 
an  office,  the  other  a  sort  of  study,  library,  and  general  de- 
partment. Opening  the  door  of  this,  the  lawyer  beckoned 
hither  the  elder  sons,  and  unlocking  a  desk,  remarked 
quietly,  "  You  will  find  all  necessary  papers  here ;  but  I 
wish  to  say  a  word  before  I  leave  you.  Were  you  aware  the 
house  was  mortgaged  ? " 

"No !  "  exclaimed  the  brothers,  in  a  breath  of  astonishment. 

"  I  have  some  explanations  to  make,  then.  A  short  time 
ago,  when  your  father  was  setting  apart  your  fortune,"  —  he 
3 


26  IN   TBUST,    OB 

bowed  to  Richard,  —  "he  thought  it  better  to  make  a  new 
will,  as  the  other  had  been  drawn  up  prior  to  Mrs.  Bertrand's 
death.  He  told  me  then,  that,  several  years  before,  he  had 
indorsed  for  a  dear  friend,  who  proved  sadly  unfortunate ; 
and  having  at  that  period  no  ready  money,  he  had  mortgaged 
his  house  for  five  thousand  dollars.  He  had  paid  one  thou- 
sand since,  and  intended,  as  soon  as  possible,  to  clear  it  en- 
tirely. Thia  plan  has  been  frustrated ;  but  I  think,  after  all 
claims  are  settled,  you  may  have  enough  perhaps  to  liquidate 
this  debt,  if  you  choose  to  do  it.  Any  suggestion  I  can 
offer  will  be  freely  given." 

"  Thank  you,"  Richard  said,  mechanically,  while  Robert 
asked,  in  a  more  eager  tone,  if  he  knew  who  the  friend 
was. 

"  I  do  not.  Allow  me  a  few  more  words.  It  may  sur- 
prise some  that  Dr.  Bertrand  died  possessed  of  no  greater 
wealth ;  but  he  has  left  an  honorable  name,  and  was  a  most 
benevolent  man.  A  family  like  this,  with  no  mother's  econ- 
omy, must  necessarily  be  expensive.  Doubtless  you  can 
make  important  retrenchments.  Take  plenty  of  time  for  the 
matter,  and  believe  that  I  shall  always  have  my  friend's  in- 
terest at  heart.  I  think  you  will  find  your  own  business  all 
correct,  Mr.  Richard ;  your  father  took  great  pains  with  it. 
And  now  good  day,  as  I  suppose  you  will  do  nothing  further 
at  present." 

The  brothers  bowed.  As  the  door  closed,  Robert  threw 
himself  on  the  sofa  with  an  expression  of  extreme  dissatis- 
faction. "  To  think  how  it  has  ended ! "  he  began,  with  a 
Bcornful  curl  of  the  lip.  "  I  supposed  father  was  worth 
twenty  thousand,  at  least.  What  is  to  be  done  ? " 

"  He  made  no  such  pretension,"  Richard  said,  gravely. 
"  We  will  wait  a  while  before  deciding."4 

"  It's  very  well  for  you  to  talk,  Dick.  You  have  had  a 
splendid  education  out  of  father,  and  now  can  fall  back  upon 
your  own  fortune ;  while  this  is  my  first  year  at  Yale,  and 
likely  to  be  my  last,  for  anything  I  can  see." 


DB.  BEBTBAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  27 

"Let  us  leave  the  subject  now,"  was  Kichard's  response. 

"  You  may  go,  if  you  like ;  but  I  don't  stir  until  I  have 
examined  some  of  these  papers.  Whom  do  you  suppose 
father  could  have  indorsed  for  ?  " 

"  We  will  talk  of  it  when  I  return ; "  and  Richard  went  t« 
attend  to  the  remaining  friends.  Having  disposed  of  them, 
he  ran  up  stairs,  and  found  the  resignation  of  the  afternoon 
•  had  given  way  to  wildest  grief.  Even  aunt  Sophy  could  do 
nothing  but  weep.  Mabel's  firmness  had  failed  entirely. 
His  comforting  voice  seemed  to  restore  them ;  but  the  sobs 
had  scarcely  ceased  when  the  tea  bell  rang.  Mabel  lingered 
to  bathe  her  face  and  smooth  her  hair.  Coming  back  to  the 
shelter  of  his  arms,  she  said,  brokenly,  — 

"Richard,  aunt  Sophy  and  I  have  been  talking  of  what 
must  come  presently :  do  you  think  we  shall  be  separated, 
even  if  you  should  — "  and  her  voice  broke  down  com- 
pletely. 

He  had  to  make  an  effort  to  regain  his.  "  No ; "  and  he 
was  glad  he  could  say  it ;  "  there  will  be  no  parting  at 
present,  and  I  shall  not  be  married  until  fall." 

Her  answer  was  a  convulsive  kiss. 

After  supper  he  followed  Robert  to  the  library,  who  began 
in  a  triumphant  tone,  ere  they  were  seated,  "  Well,  I  have 
solved  the  mystery  !  " 

"  Who  was  it  •?  Some  one  father  must  have  loved  dearly ;  " 
and  Richard,  bethinking  himself  of  the  words  spoken  that 
fatal  night,  —  "I  couldn't  refuse  him ;  he  had  your  mother's 
eyes,"  —  anticipated  Robert's  reply  of,  "  Your  uncle,  Richard 
Aubrey." 

"  I  found  it  in  father's  journal,"  he  continued,  opening 
the  book.  "  It  was  before  mother  died.  Of  course  he 
didn't  suppose  he  would  lose  it;  but  then  came  the  fire, 
when  uncle  Dick  was  burned  out,  his  removal  to  Central 
America,  and  his  sickness  and  death  there.  Still,  I  do  not 
think  it  was  father's  place  to  pay  it." 

"  It  was  any  honorable  man's  duty,"  Richard  answered, 


28  IN    TRUST ;    OR 

warmly.  "  I  am  sorry  he  indorsed;  that  being  done,  how- 
ever, there  was  only  one  course." 

Robert  moved  uneasily  in  his  chair.  "Certainly,  the  law 
could  compel  him  to  pay  it.  I  didn't  exactly  mean  that. 
The  thing  is  just  here,  Dick:  if  it  had  been  my  mother's 
brother  I  would  not  say  a  word ;  but  we  children  are  five 
thousand  dollars  poorer  for  the  speculation,  while  it  doesn't 
touch  you  in  the  slightest.  My  share  of  it  would  take  me 
through  college." 

A  deep  crimson  suffused  Richard's  face,  as  he  replied, 
hastily,  "  I  understand  you,  and  will  see  to  all  college 
expenses." 

"  I  will  not  wrong  the  others,"  Robert  said,  with  an  as- 
sumption of  justice.  "  If  the  matter  looks  right  to  you,  it 
may  go." 

"  None  of  you  shall  suffer  through  my  uncle,"  Richard 
exclaimed,  with  a  little  pride. 

"  You  see,  Dick,"  Robert  began,  as  if  half  ashamed  of  his 
suggestion,  "  if  we  were  all  grown  up,  it  would  be  different; 
but  you  have  had  more  than  any  of  us  in  your  education, 
and  —  " 

"  I  promised  father,  just  before  he  died,  that  I  would  do 
all  I  could  toward  filling  his  place.  No  one  shall  want  for 
anything  while  I  live.  I  think  you  can  trust  me." 

The  solemn,  yet  tender  voice  sobered  Robert  a  little. 
'*  You  were  going  to  be  married,  Dick,"  he  said. 

"  It  will  not  be  until  fall,  and  I  have  given  up  my  trip  to 
Europe."  No  one  knew  how  hard  it  was  for  him  to  say  that. 
"  When  you  come  home  for  vacation  I  shall  have  decided  on 
what  it  is  best  to  do ;  till  then,  all  things  will  go  on  as 
before." 

"  There's  some  railroad  stock,  and  a  little  money  in 
the  bank.  What  do  you  suppose  the  house  would  bring, 
Richard?" 

"  I  hope  there  will  be  no  necessity  of  selling  it  until  I  can 
become  the  purchaser,"  was  the  quiet  answer.  "  Since  you 


DR.  BERTH  AND' s  H or  BEHOLD.  2" 

have  begun,  we  may  as  well  go  over  the  papers  together;' 
and  he  drew  his  chair  towards  the  desk. 

Everything  was  in  tolerable  order  —  letters  laid  by  them 
selves  ;  bills  and  business   accounts  rightly  arranged,  ant, 
the  ledger  written  up  to  the  last  day  of  the  doctor's  life 
Then  there  was   a  journal-like   volume,   containing  simpl< 
entries   of    the   day's   events,  that   told   more   than   many 
lengthy  paragraphs.     He  was  too  healthy-spirited  a  man  t« 
go  into  any  morbid  analysis  of  thought ;  yet  it  container 
many  touching  glimpses  of  home  life.     It  was  here  Rober1 
had  found  the  particulars  of  the  mortgage,  and  this  was  tho 
only  account  of  his  unfortunate  indorsing.     Richard  prom 
ised  himself  a  sad,  sweet  pleasure  in  reading  it  at  some 
future  time.     The  clock  struck  ten,  and  a  light  tap  at  the 
door  interrupted  them. 

"Let  us  put  these  away  for  to-night,"  Richard  said,  open 
ing  the  door  to  Tessy. 

"  I  came  to  kiss  you.  We  were  all  going  to  bed,"  war 
the  half-timid  exclamation. 

He  took  the  child  in  his  arms,  and  as  she  buried  her  face 
in  his  soft  beard,  she  murmured,  "  0  Dick,  I  love  you 
dearly !  dearly  !  Do  you  think  God  will  ever  make  you 
die  ?  " 

For  answer  he  held  her  tightly,  and  kissed  lip,  cheek,  and 
golden  hair ;  then  carried  her  up  stairs,  where  he  said  good 
night  to  the  rest.     They  all  looked  up  to  him  now  as  the 
head  of  the  family. 
3* 


30  IN   TRUST.    OB 


CHAPTER    IV. 

The  lines  of  our  life  may  be  smooth  and  strong, 

And  our  pleasant  path  may  lie 
Where  the  stream  of  affection  flows  along, 

In  the  light  of  a  summer  sky; 
But  woe  for  the  lights  that  early  wane, 

And  the  shades  that  early  fall, 
And  the  prayer  that  speaks «f  the  secret  pain, 

Though  its  voice  be  still  and  small. 

FRANCES  BROWN. 

THE  head  of  the  family !  This  was  what  Richard  Bertrand 
thought,  as  he  sat  in  his  room,  weary,  and  yet  wakeful. 
What  a  change  a  week  had  wrought !  Then  he  had  been 
musing  over  such  visions  as  young  men  are  wont  to  dream 
of;  a  girlish  wife  and  baby  faces  growing  up  in  his  house- 
hold, whose  helpless,  clinging  touches  give  to  parents  wisdom 
and  patience.  Instead,  ties  not  his  very  own  sprang  up  to 
fetter  him  with  a  double  chain  of  love  and  duty.  It  was  not 
such  a  care-free  path  as  those  rambles  over  the  old  world, 
with  his  chosen  wife  beside  him.  What  wonder  if  he 
glanced  at  that  lost  way  with  sorrowful  tenderness  ?  Already 
cares  and  sacrifices  began  to  stare  him  in  the  face.  Could 
he  make  his  position  harmonize  with  his  affection  ?  The  lit- 
tle scene  with  Robert  told  him  he  had  not  a  parent's  author- 
ity, and  that  his  rule  must  be  one  of  love.  A  fine  sense  of 
honor  ran  like  a  silver  chord  through  his  nature,  and  he  felt 
it  would  be  right  for  him  to  pay  off  this  mortgage  with  his 
own  fortune,  no  matter  how  overstrained  the  action  might 
appear  to  others.  His  father  had  behaved  with  scrupulous 
generosity  and  delicacy  in  never  mentioning  the  fact  of  his 
having  indorsed  for  Richard's  uncle,  and  it  touched  him  tc 


DK.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  31 

the  heart.  Yes,  be  would  clear  the  house  from  debt,  and 
then  —  some  provision  must  be  made  for  the  family.  His 
father's  practice  was  extensive ;  he  would  doubtless  succeed 
to  a  large  share  of  it.  If  he  could  keep  them  all  together 
for  a  few  years  !  And  then  thoughts  of  Ada  arose.  Would 
she  be  happy  here  ? 

I  think  it  was  well  Sunday  came  in  the  midst  of  their  grief. 
It  sanctified  it,  and  added  a  tender  solemnity  to  the  memory 
of  the  dead,  and  gave  Richard  his  true  position  at  once  —  the 
place  he  was  to  fill  through  years  of  mingled  joy  and  sorrow. 
He  took  his  father's  seat  in  the  church  with  a  feeling  of  grave 
awe,  and  those  who  looked  upon  his  manly  figure  and  truth- 
ful face,  prophesied  it  would  be  worthily  filled. 

He  hesitated  a  little  whether  he  should  go  to  Ada  that 
night,  then  decided  to  remain  at  home.  They  could  not 
sing,  as  was  their  usual  custom ;  but  Richard  read  to  them : 
afterwards  they  fell  into  a  sweet,  sorrowful  talk  of  him  who 
had  gone  from  their  midst,  and  was  keeping  the  eternal  rest 
that  remained  for  the  people  of  God. 

" '  A  day  which  shall  be  known  unto  the  Lord,  not  day,  nor 
night ;  but  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  at  evening  time  it  shall 
be  light,'  "  Mabel  said,  with  her  lingering  good-night  kiss. 

"  At  evening  time,"  Richard  repeated.  He  did  not  dream 
then  how  often  he  should  have  need  to  comfort  himself  with 
the  words. 

Monday  morning  brought  the  stir  of  busy  life.  Robert 
was  called  into  conference  with  his  brother,  and  all  immedi- 
ate plans  laid  before  him.  There  was  a  sad  parting  with  the 
girls,  and  Richard  drove  him  to  the  depot,  offering  a  few 
brotherly  suggestions  that  were  received  with  an  attentive 
air.  But  a  feeling  of  intense  relief  came  in  his  face  when  he 
found  himself  alone  ;  and  he  said,  almost  audibly,  — 

"  Dick  is  a  good  fellow,  and  I  must  be  careful.  Wasn't  I 
lucky  to  make  my  peace  with  the  learned  and  reverend  fac- 
ulty ?  Suspension  just  now  would  have  been  —  well,  it 
didn't  come,  thanks  to  fortune ;  so  there's  no  use  of  borrow- 
ing trouble." 


32  IN    TRUST,    OR 

Then  followed  aunt  Sophia's  departure.  It  was  natural 
she  should  feel  anxious  for  the  children's  welfare,  as  their 
mother  had  been  her  only  sister ;  and  she  offered  to  take  the 
two  younger  ones,  in  case  they  decided  to  break  up  the 
household. 

"  You  are  to  be  married  soon,  I  believe  ?  "  she  said  to 
Richard. 

"  Not  until  fall,  and  I  may  remain  here  then.  It  is 
my  wish  to  keep  the  family  together.  I  think  father  de- 
sired it." 

She  could  not  object  to  this ;  but  as  Mrs.  Hall  helped  her 
put  on  her  wrappings,  the  subject  was  re-discussed. 

"  I'm  afraid  it  Avill  not  work,"  she  said,  slowly.  "  Mabel 
is  growing  up,  and  may  want  to  te  mistress  in  her  own  house, 
and  Miss  Townley  won't  fe.el  disposed  to  accept  of  the  second 
position.  Then,  he  is  only  their  half-brother,  and  we  can- 
not expect  him  to  give  up  all  to  them.  Poor  things,  they 
will  never  find  another  friend  like  their  father  !  " 

Mrs.  Hall  sighed  and  hoped  it  would  end  rightly,  but  was 
a  little  doubtful  of  two  families  living  in  perfect  peace,  when 
both  would  have  such  a  strong  claim  on  "Mr.  Richard." 

The  next  event  in  order  was  the  mortgage.  Mr.  Grailford 
was  a  little  surprised  at  Richard's  proposal,  but  simply  said, 
"I  hope  you  have  considered  the  matter  well;"  and  then 
went  about  the  business  in  his  ordinary  manner.  Some  days 
elapsed  before  it  could  be  finally  settled ;  but  when  Richard 
had  freed  the  house  from  its  encumbrance,  and  placed  a 
thousand  dollars  in  the  lawyer's  hands  to  Robert's  credit,  a 
great  weight  seemed  to  have  fallen  from  him.  Now  the 
question  of  retrenchment  must  be  seriously  considered. 

This  was  a  difficult  subject  for  a  young  man.  The  house 
was  large,  to  be  sure,  yet  it  was  all  needed ;  and  it  was  not 
possible  to  do  with  less  than  the  three  servants :  Mrs.  Hall, 
a  sensible,  middle-aged  woman,  who  had  filled  the  post  of 
housekeeper  since  Mrs.  Bertrand's  death,  and  was  a  most 
excellent  manager;  Ann,  the  maid  of  all  work,  a  good- 


DR.  BEKTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  33 

natured  Irish  woman,  whose  tastes  were  certainly  promiscuous 
as  regarded  employment.  As  a  girl  she  had  served  appren- 
ticeship to  Mrs.  Bertrand,  married,  and  after  a  brief  essay  at 
housekeeping,  had  come  back  during  the  illness  of  her  mis- 
tress. Her  husband  having  been  taken  as  coachman  and 
gardener,  Martin  and  Ann  Burns  might  well  be  considered 
fixtures.  Martin  was  especially  valuable,  if  he  did  grumble  a 
little  now  and  then,  for  he  was  sober,  honest,  and  industrious. 
None  of  the  servants  could  be  dispensed  with  while  the  family 
remained  here. 

And  to  go  away  !  It  sent  a  quick  pang  to  Richard's  heart. 
Dr.  Bertrand  had  come  here  after  his  second  marriage,  and 
this  was  the  scene  of  Richard's  boyish  years,  as  well  as  his 
thoughtful,  happy  manhood.  He  could  remember  every  im- 
provement, and  how  he  had  sometimes  assisted  in  planning. 
The  house  was  situated  at  the  northern  end  of  the  city,  in  a 
quiet,  shady  street,  whose  sidewalk  was  bordered  with  patri- 
archal elms.  The  grounds,  though  small,  were  tastefully  laid 
out,  a  handsome  court-yard  in  front,  with  miniature  lawns, 
whose  dark  green  Norway  pines  made  a  pleasant  gloom. 
The  house  was  double,  the  pointing  roofs  over  the  dormer 
windows  relieving  its  squareness.  To  the  right,  partially 
hidden  by  trees,  stood  the  carriage-house  and  barn.  The 
rear  commanded  a  lovely  prospect.  It  lay  on  the  banks  of  the 
Passaic,  the  slope  terraced  by  a  series  of  steps,  the  upper 
ones  being  devoted  to  flowers,  and  the  lower  to  fruit  and 
vegetables  ;  ending  by  a  thick  stone  wall  at  the  water's  edge. 
Here  was  the  boat-house,  whose  building  Richard  had  super- 
intended, and  he  could  almost  feel  the  thrill  of  delight  with 
which  he  had  welcomed  the  dainty  "Jessie,"  his  boat.  Here 
were  fruit  trees  he  had  trained,  rose-cuttings  bestowed  by 
friends,  and  a  host  of  flowers  he  had  taken  delight  in  culti- 
vating. Then  the  rooms !  there  was  not  a  nook  or  corner 
but  held  some  pleasant  memory  for  him ;  all  had  been  hal- 
lowed by  the  presence  of  that  dear  father.  No,  he  could 
never  willingly  go  away. 


34  IN    TRUST,    OK 

He  summoned  Mrs.  Hall,  and  they  took  a  review  of  the 
housekeeping  department.  He  found  his  father  had  sup- 
plied every  thing  with  a  most  lavish  hand,  and  that  Mrs.  Hall 
thought  an  important  reform  might  be  commenced  here.  She 
lingered  after  they  had  arranged  their  plans,  her  face  so 
plainly  showing  something  left  unsaid,  that  he  asked,  with  a 
pleasant  smile,  — 

"  Are  there  any  more  suggestions  ?  I  am  a  new  hand  at 
the  business,  you  know,  and  will  take  the  least  hint  kindly." 

The  little  woman's  face  flushed,  and  she  said,  quite  hum- 
My,— 

"  I  should  like  to  speak  of  one  thing,  if  you  wouldn't  be 
oifended,  sir.  It's  not  my  place  ;  but  I've  seen  more  of  life 
than  you,  —  women's  lives,  I  mean,  —  their  likes  and  wants, 
and  sometimes  little  jealous  feelings  that  make  a  household 
miserable.  People  who  love  dearly  do  not  always  know  just 
how  to  make  each  other  happy.  If  it  isn't  too  bold  a  ques- 
tion, —  wasn't  you  thinking  of  being  married,  and  bringing 
your  wife  here  ?  " 

"  I  did  think  about  it;  in  the  fall,  perhaps ; "  and  Richard's 
color  rose  a  trifle. 

"  What  I  wanted  to  say,  Dr.  Richard,  was  this.  Miss 
Townley,  being  the  youngest  of  her  family,  and  having  such 
a  fortune,  never  has  had  anything  to  try  her  patience,  or 
any  feelings  or  wishes  beside  her  own  to  consult.  I  dare 
say  she  loves  you  very  much,  and  looks  forward  to  a  happy 
life  with  you,  thinking,  like  most  young  creatures,  that  the 
highest  joy  is  having  you  all  her  own.  And  here  are  the 
children,  very  fond  of  you,  and  used  to  having  their  father  all 
to  themselves,  for  he  was  always  thinking  what  he  could  do 
for  them,  and  was  so  indulgent,  so  patient,  with  their  little 
tempers  and  rare  disputes.  Now  they  all  cling  to  you ;  in- 
deed, you  are  filling  their  father's  place ;  but  when  a  new 
claimant  for  your  love  comes " 

"  You  are  afraid  there  might  be  some  trouble,"  he  said; 
in  the  calm  tone  of  a  man  who  felt  certain  of  perfect  accord, 


DR.  BERTEAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  35 

"  It's  right  and  natural  fen-  a  wife  who  loves  her  husband 
beyond  all  else,  to  wish  to  be  first  with  him — to  want  all  his 
leisure  hours.  No  one  could  blame  her  for  it.  But  the 
children  would  have  to  be  put  off,  and  might  feel  neg- 
lected. A  restraint  would  come  hard  at  first ;  they're  so 
affectionate,  and  were  used  to  so  much  freedom  with  their 
father.  It's  trying  to  a  man,  when  he  loves  both  parties ; 
and  it's  difficult  for  both  parties  to  agree,  when  they  look  at 
the  same  thing  in  a  different  light.  You'd  be  the  shield, 
with  one  .side  gold,  and  the  other  side  silver." 

"  Well,"  said  Richard,  cheerfully,  "  how  shall  I  keep  the 
peace  ?  " 

"  I  can't  answer  that,  sir.  But  if  you  tried  the  plan  and 
found  it  did  not  prove  agreeable,  I  was  thinking,  how  much 
pleasanter  than  sending  them  among  strangers  it  would  be 
to  hire  a  cheap  little  cottage,  and  let  me  take  charge  of  them. 
I  could  do  all  the  work,  and  make  them  happy,  I  think,  and 
you  could  watch  over  them.  When  I  remember  how  much  I 
owe  your  dear  father,  I  feel  as  if  I  ought  to  spend  my  very 
life  for  his  children's  happiness.  He  came  to  me  when  my 
husband  lay  dying,»and  my  poor  baby  too  ill  to  go  out  of  my 
arms,  while  I  was  almost  wild  with  poverty  and  anxiety. 
0,  I  can  never  forget  his  goodness,  and  how  he  comforted 
me  after  they  were  gone,  when  I  came  near  dying  with  lone- 
liness and  grief  myself.  I  feel  as  if  I  daren't  meet  him  in 
heaven,  unless  I  do  all  I  can  for  his  ;  "  and  Mrs.  Hall  broke 
down  in  a  sobbing  fit. 

Richard  was  moved  to  the  heart.  He  took  her  hand 
kindly,  and  said,  in  a  voice  of  emotion,  — 

*'  How  much  I  thank  you  for  this  generous  offer,  I  cannot 
put  in  words.  I  honor  you,  too,  for  so  practical  a  plan  ;  and 
if  the  time  should  ever  come  when  such  a  division  seems 
necessary,  I  shall  gladly  avail  myself  of  your  suggestions. 
Believe  me,  I  am  eager  to  do  my  whole  duty  by  them ;  they 
were  my  father's  last  charge." 

"  I  hope  you'll  pardon  me  if  I've  been  over-bold,  but  I 


36  IN    TRUST,    OR 

couldn't  bear  to  think  of  their  being  separated  while  they're 
so  young.  Miss  Mabel  will  grow  up  a  sort  of  mother  to  the 
rest,  and  I  know  we  can  make  a  pleasant  home.  They  have 
so  few  relatives  that  they'll  always  cling  together.  Their 
aunt'Sophia  would  do  anything  ia  the  world  for  them,  but 
she  has  such  a  large  family." 

"  If  my  plan  will  not  work,  we  must  try  yours,"  he  said, 
kindly. 

After  Mrs.  Hall  had  left  him,  he  dropped  his  forehead  on 
his  hand,  and  fell  into  a  reverie.  How  many  difficulties  rose 
in  his  path  !  More  than  once  some  slight  incident  had  made 
him  feel  his  actions  would  be  more  severely  criticised  because 
he  was  a  half  brother  to  the  rest.  The  suspicions  that  had 
been  scarcely  suggested,  wounded  his  keenly  sensitive  soul. 
He  understood  how  this  home,  delightful  as  it  was,  might 
not  be  so  happy  for  Ada.  He  would  be  compelled  to  divide 
his  attentions.  There  were  lessons,  little  troubles,  and  much 
demonstrative  love,  that  he  could  only  check  by  positive  cold- 
ness. How  could  he  teach  Tessy  the  first  kiss  did  not  be- 
long to  her  ?  Would  he  wish  to  estrange  them  ? 

No,  indeed ;  he  loved  them  too  well ;-  and  he  resolved, 
come  what  would,  to  keep,  in  the  truest  manner  possible,  his 
promise  to  his  dead  father.  If  Mrs.  Hall  hardly  dared  meet 
him  in  heaven,  with  an  unperformed  kindness  between  them, 
how  much  more  he,  a  well-beloved  son,  in  ^whorn  his  father 
reposed  the  highest  confidence  ! 

Yet  it  would  take  the  most  entire  devotion  to  repay  Ada 
for  her  disappointment  in  not  going  abroad.  It  was  her 
right  to  have  some  voice  in  a  matter  that  so  deeply  concerned 
herself.  Suppose  she  should  not  wish  to  come  and  share 
her  husband's  time  and  love  with  so  many.  She  was  rather 
exacting.  He  had  hitherto  liked  the  jealous  regard  that 
could  not  spare  a  word  nor  caress.  But  how  would  it  an- 
swer when  they  all  came  to  live  together  ? 

A  rush  of  children  through  the  hall  dispersed  his  troubled 
thoughts,  and  he  rose  to  meet  them.  Fresh  from  school, 


DR.    BEETKANP's    HOUSEHOLD.  37 

with  rosy  faces,  and  somewhat  boisterous  greetings  —  Archie 
begging  for  a  little  help  in  his  Latin,  Lily  petitioning  for  a 
ride  on  Saturday ;  and  Tessy,  clasping  his  arm  with  both 
eager  hands,  hopped  beside  him,  intent  on  studying  locomo- 
tion on  one  foot. 

Mabel's  voice  sounded  from  the  hall  above,  — 

"  Come,  children,  the  dinner  bell  will  ring  in  five  minutes, 
and  you  are  not  ready." 

Lily  went  up  the  steps  two  at  a  time,  and  Archie  made 
noisy  attempts  at  imitating  her.  Richard  swung  Tessy  with 
a  sudden  force,  landing  her  three  steps  up.  She  gave  a  gay 
little  laugh,  and  said,  in  a  delighted  tone, — 

"  0  Dick !  you're  as  strong  as  papa ;  he  used  to  do 
that ! " 


38  IN    TBTTST,    OB 


CHAPTER  V. 

All  as  God  wills,  who  wisely  heeds 

To  give  or  to  withhold, 
And  knowcth  more  of  all  my  needs 

Than  all  my  prayers  have  told. 

WHITTIER. 

Two  months  had  elapsed  since  Dr.  Bertrand's  death. 
Changeful  childhood  rallied  and  grasped  eagerly  at  the 
pleasures  of  life,  in  order  to  fill  up  the  chasm  of  loss.  Merry 
laughs  once  more  woke  echoes  through  the  quiet  house,  and 
occasionally  Lilian  broke  into  a  bird-like  song.  Richard  had 
been  very  busy.  His  father's  patients  had  poured  in  upon 
him  in  numbers  that  could  not  fail  to  be  gratifying ;  yet  it 
rendered  the  prospect  of  a  long  absence  unfortunate  for  his 
position  as  a  doctor,  if  not  absolutely  impossible.  The  new 
cares  and  responsibilities  had  somewhat  broken  in  upon  his 
devotedness  as  a  lover,  though  his  betrothed  had  consoled 
herself  with  a  visit  to  New  York  for  gayeties  she  could  not 
well  ask  Richard  to  share  at  home.  She  had  been  kind  and 
sympathizing,  and  borne  her  share  of  the  grief  tranquilly. 
Still  he  was  anxious  for  a -more  thorough  understanding  of 
their  future. 

One  lovely  May  evening  they  went  out  for  a  walk.  He 
had  a  purpose  in  this,  for  he  wanted  to  be  beyond  the  chance 
of  interruption.  The  night  air  was  fragrant  with  the  breath 
of  young  trees,  and  the  varied  odors  of  spring.  The  soft 
blue  sky,  with  its  tender  stars,  seemed  to  have  a  peculiar 
nearness  to  human  hearts  and  human  wants.  The  tremulous 
air  brought  vague  memories  of  lost  joys,  dreams  unrealized 
and  forgotten,  save  in  such,  hours. 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  39 

"  How  beautiful !  "  and  Richard  paused.  They  had  turned 
into  High  Street,  and  gaining  a  little  eminence,  the  whole 
city  lay  at  their  very -feet,  softened  in  a  flood  of  silver  light, 
serene  as  if  all  in  those  homes  were  perfect  peace. 

"  Yes,"  Ada  answered  slowly ;  "  but  think,  Richard,  what 
such  a  night  would  be  in  Venice  with  the  songs  of  gondoliers, 
or  roaming  through  the  palace  gardens  of  the  old  world.  I 
am  longing  for  fields  of  olive  and  figs,  and  where  purple  grapes 
glisten  in  the  long  reaches  of  a  still  fairer  light  than  this." 

"  It  would  disappoint  you  very,  very  much  not  to  go  ?  " 
His  voice  had  a  touch  of  winning  gentleness  in  it. 

"  0,  I  must  !  You  know  what  I  said  about  waiting  !  By 
fall  you  will  surely  have  all  family  arrangements  completed." 

"  Matters  are  very  different  from  what  I  expected,"  waa 
his  grave  answer. 

"  Your  father  was  not  so  rich  as  people  supposed  ?  " 

"  It  is  not  that  alone.  I  promised  my  father  in  his  dying 
moments  that  I  would  love  the  children  as  he  had  loved  me  — 
take  care  of  them  —  befriend  them." 

"  Of  course  it  is  your  duty  to  love  them ;  but  surely  there 
is  enough  to  support  them  without  any  effort  of  yours.  May 
I  make  a  suggestion  ? " 

"  Certainly,  dearest." 

"  Could  not  the  house  be  sold,  and  the  money  properly 
invested  ?  Would  it  not  make  sufficient  for  the  children's 
support  ? " 

"  0,  I  couldn't  give  up  the  house.  I  should  never  find 
another  spot  in  the  world  so  dear  !  I  hope  some  day  to  be 
able  to  purchase  it,  for  the  girls  will  doubtless  marry  and 
seek  other  homes.  I  have  half  a  plan,  Ada,  if  you  are 
willing." 

"  Well."     Her  tone  was  not  at  all  encouraging. 

"  I  do  not  think  it  will  be  possible  for  me  to  go  abroad. 
I  find  there  is  not  enough  left  to  support  the  family  without 
some  exertion  on  my  part.  I  am  in  a  fair  way  of  succeeding 
to  much  of  my  father's  practice.  If  you  were  willing  to 


40  IN    XKUST,    OR 

marry  me,  and  share  my  lot  for  a^while,  I  know  I  could  make 
you  happy.  At  least,  we  might  try.  Will  you  not  come  ? " 

"  Richard,"  Ada  began  slowly,  "  I  may  perhaps  offend  you 
by  what  I  shall  say ;  yet  I  think  it  my  duty.  I  do  not  ap- 
prove of  such  arrangements.  I  do  not  feel  capable,  or  even 
willing,  to  take  charge  of  such  a  household,  neither  should  I 
be  satisfied  with  a  secondary  position.  I  will  gladly  share 
what  I  have  with  you  in  travelling,  and  afterwards  in  any 
manner  that  seems  best.  Surely  there  would  be  no  dif- 
ficulty in  reestablishing  yourself  on  our  return.  Besides, 
you  have  a  tolerable  fortune.  I  shouldn't  starve  on  it  if 
mine  were  all  gone  ;  "  and  she  laughed  with  assumed  gayety. 

"  It  is  not  so  large  as  it  was.  I  have  had  occasion  to 
spend  half  of  it."  His  voice  was  quietly  firm.  The  truth 
was  best  told  now.  Yet  he  felt  there  would  be  an  outbreak, 
and  summoned  not  only  resolution,  but  tenderness. 

"  Five  thousand  !  What  have  you  been  doing,  Richard  ? " 
she  asked,  sharply. 

"  My  duty,  only.  After  my  father's  burial  I  found  he  had 
mortgaged  the  house  to  enable  him  to  pay  two  notes  he  had 
indorsed  for  my  uncle,  my  own  mother's  brother." 

"  He  left  you  nothing,  and  expected  you  to  pay  that ! " 
she  said,  indignantly. 

"  He  did  leave  me  a  great  deal,"  Richard  answered  with  a 
little  wounded  feeling.  "  A  handsome  library,  and  a  most 
complete  as  well  as  expensive  set  of  instruments ;  besides,  jie 
never  spoke  of  my  paying  the  debt.  But  in  order  to  have 
you  understand  why  I  have  taken  these  particular  views  of 
duty,  I  must  tell  you  some  of  my  past  life.  At  my  mother's 
death,  my  uncle  and  aunt  Aubrey  took  charge  of  me,  keep- 
ing me  until  my  father's  second  marriage,  and  utterly  refus- 
ing the  slightest  remuneration.  My  grandfather  divided  his 
property  equally  between  uncle  Richard  and  myself.  My 
father  never  touched  one  penny  of  either  principal  or  inter- 
est; supplying  all  my  wants  himself.  Uncle  Richard  was 
prosperous  for  a  while ;  but  a  disastrous  fire,  which  swept 


DB.  BEKTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  41 

away  nearly  all  his  earnings,  was  succeeded  by  a  long  illness. 
Afterwards  he  took  his  family  to  Central  America,  where  he 
seemed  to  have  a  fair  prospect  of  redeeming  his  losses.  In 
several  of  his  letters  that  I  have  since  found,  he  expressed 
the  most  earnest  determination  to  repay  my  father  at  the 
earliest  opportunity.  He  took  a  fever  'and  died,  and  aunt 
and  the  children  went  to  California.  For  two  years  we  have 
heard  nothing  from  them.  In  my  father's  last  momsnts  he 
pleaded  tenderly  for  uncle  Richard,  although  I  did  not  un- 
derstand the  full  import  until  Robert  discovered  an  acknowl- 
edgment of  the  indorsement.  He  suggested  the  only  course 
I  should  have  followed ;  for  it  is  true  I  have  had  more  than 
the  others." 

"  I  do  not  think  it  right  or  fair.  Your  father  did  not  con- 
sult you  in  the  matter  of  security,  and  you  are  not  bound  in 
the  slightest." 

"  Only  by  a  sense  of  honor,  and  respect  for  myself." 

"  It  was  unjust  for  Robert  to  speak  of  such  a  thing.  They 
will  never  be  as  generous  for  you." 

"  It  was  my  relative,  and  not  theirs  —  one  who  had  loved 
me  fondly.  And  if  I  can  repay  my  father  a  little  for  his 
kindness  to  me,  I  ought  to  make  some  sacrifice.  Besides,  I 
have  so  much  more  than  they  will  inherit." 

"  If  they  were  your  own  brothers  and  sisters,  it  would  look 
more  reasonable  for  you  to  spend  your  life  for  them."  Ada's 
tone  was  bitter. 

"  I  do  not  believe  their  mother  ever  said  of  me,  '  If  he 
had  beem  my  child,  I  should  have  felt  it  my  duty  to  do  more 
for  him.'  I  cannot  imagine  any  one  more  devoted.  I  would 
do  a  great  deal  for  the  sake  of  the  pleasant  life  I  led  with 
her ;  indeed,  we  are  as  much  brothers  and  sisters  as  if  she 
had  been  mother  to  all." 

"  Yet  I  will  protest  against  your  spending  your  life  and 
your  fortune  for  them  !  You  belong  to  me,  at  least  if  I  have 
not  been  crowded  out  of  your  heart." 

Both  her  words  and  manner  pained  him ;  yet  he  answered 

gently,  "  I  do  not  expect  to  devote  my  whole  time  to  them, 
4* 


42  IN    TRUST,    OK 

only  just  now  when  they  have  lost  so  much  !  Think,  Ada, 
how  many  more  years  I  had  him  —  years  of  tender  love  and 
unwearied  counsel.  God  made  me  a  son  and  a  brother  be- 
fore I  became  a  lover,  and  a  little  while  at  this  period  will 
surely  not  detract  from  my  permanent  happiness.  You  must 
know  my  love  for  you  is  beyond  question." 

"  A.  divided  heart,"  she  returned,  coldly. 

"  No,  not  divided.  I  love  you  no  less,  and  the  others  no 
more,  than  I  did  three  months  ago  ;  but  God  has  placed  new 
duties  in  my  way.  I  dare  not  neglect  them." 

"  You  would  rather  relinquish  me  ? " 

"  Ada  !  "  The  whole  strength  of  his  nature  came  out  in  his 
tone,  as  if  there  was  a  bound  she  might  not  pass. 

"  Forgive  me,  Richard.  I  love  you  dearly,  and  you  try 
me  beyond  endurance.  I  acknowledge  you  have  a  sacred 
duty  to  perform  towards  your  brothers  and  sisters.  If  you 
invest  their  property  well,  and  send  them  to  good  boarding- 
schools,  what  more  can  any  one  ask  ?  " 

"  Boarding-school !  "  he  repeated  in  surprise.  "  And 
Tessy  nothing  but  a  baby  !  " 

"  Sister  Mary  doesn't  consider  Clara  a  baby.  She*is  about 
Tessy's  age,  I  believe,  and  quite  womanly." 

"  I  don't  know  how  they  could  endure  separation  and  a 
life  among  strangers." 

"  It  would  be  the  best  thing  you  could  do  for  them.  They 
will  certainly  be  spoiled  if  you  go  on  this  way ;  and  of  course 
every  one  will  blame  you." 

He  thought  of  one  who  never  considered  them,  spoiled, 
or  a  trouble ;  who  never  wearied  of  their  caresses  ;  never 
frowned  when  dimpled  arms  almost  strangled  him ;  when 
eager  feet  followed  him  from  house  to  garden,  and  childish 
voices  plied  him  with  questions  ;  or  when  they  sat  upon  his 
knee,  and  buried  their  soft  fingers  in  his  hair.  Their  love 
had  been  so  active,  never  content  with  a  quiet  assurance  of 
once  for  all.  Could  he  be  the  one  to  chill  their  young  hearts 
with  lessons  of  coldness  ?  Alas  !  how  hard  duty  had  be- 
come  1  He  summoned  courage  to  say,  cheerfully,  — 


DE.  BEKTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  43 

"  You  may  think  differently  of  the  matter,  Ada,  when  you 
Lave  considered  it  well." 

"  It  is  useless  to  hold  out  false  hope,"  she  answered  quick- 
ly. "  I  could  not  be  happy  in  the  life  you  have  planned.  I 
will  wait,  therefore,  until  you  have  time  for  me." 

This  was  the  woman  he  had  relied  on  so  confidently !  the 
one  who  was  to  share  toils  as  well  as  pleasures  with  him. 
He  was  chilled  to  the  heart  by  her  coldness,  her  want  of 
sympathy,  her  lack  of  appreciation  for  the  struggle  he  was 
going  through. 

They  turned  down  the  street  in  which  Ada  lived,  and  no 
further  word  was  spoken  until  they  reached  the  house,  when 
she  said,  "  You  will  come  in  ? " 

"  Thank  you,  not  to-night,  dear."  His  voice  was  not 
quite  steady,  but  his  kiss  as  fond  as  ever. 

"  Good  night."  There  was  none  of  the  eager  persuasion 
she  was  so  ready  to  use  generally. 

He  walked  away  slowly  and  sadly,  with  a  sense  of  pain  at 
his  heart.  It  was  well  he  could  not  see  the  flushed  face  Ada 
carried  up  to  her  sister's  room,  nor  the  scornful  smile  with 
which  she  threw  herself  on  the  sofa. 

"  Where  is  Richard  ? "  asked  Mrs.  Taylor. 

"  Gone  home  to  the  bosom  of  his  family ! "  The  reply 
was  bitter  enough. 

"  Will  he  never  have  affairs  straight  ?  " 

"  He  has  called  me  into  council ;  "  and  her  eyes  sparkled 
with  an  angry  light.  "  What  do  you  think  of  his  wishing 
me  to  give  up  Europe,  marry  him,  and  assist  in  the  care  of 
the  children  ?  Quite  a  generous  offer,  —  was  it  not  ?  " 

"  Shall  you  ?  " 

"  Wouldn't  you  advise  me  to  ?  " 

"  No,  Ada,  I  should  not.  You  are  young,  and  have  had 
no  experience  with  a  family.  Then  they  are  only  his  half 
brothers  and  sisters  ;  if  they  should  turn  out  badly,  you  and 
Richard  would  always  be  blamed.  Their  father  indulged 
them  beyond  everything.  In  a  month's  time  they  would  walk 


44  IN   TRUST,    OR 

over  you  pretty  effectually,  and  there  would  doubtless  be  a 
disagreeable  separation.  No,  it  is  not  a  wise  or  prudent 
plan." 

"  I  do  mean  to  go  to  Europe  ;  that  will  settle  the  ques- 
tion. It  would  be  a  mercy  to  take  him  away,  for  they  will 
make  a  perfect  slave  of  him.  Listen  to  this  — "  and  Ada 
repeated  the  story  of  his  paying  the  mortgage. 

"What  quixotism!"  and  Mrs.  Taylor  gave  a  little  pro- 
voked laugh.  Her  sense  of  honor  had  long  ago  been  buried 
under  the  dust  and  rubbish  of  fashionable  life. 

By  the  time  Richard  reached  home  he  began  to  ask  him- 
self if  it  was  absolutely  necessary  to  sacrifice  his  own  happi- 
ness, if  it  came  to  that.  Mrs.  Hall  had  spoken  truly ;  it 
would  be  difficult  to  stand  between  two  interests,  and  yield 
the  proper  share  of  affection  to  both  parties.  He  let  him- 
self in  with  his  latch-key,  and  though  he  would  rather  have 
avoided  every  one  just  now,  he  had  fallen  so  in  the  habit  of 
running  up  to  the  children's  sitting-room,  that  he  stood  in 
the  doorway  before  he  thought. 

Mabel  had  a  book  in  her  hand,  and  Tessy  was  sliding  off 
the  lounge,  rubbing  her  eyes. 

"  Tessy ! "  and  his  voice  had  a  touch  of  sharpness  in  it. 
"  What  are  you  doing  up,  this  time  of  night  ?  " 

She  sprang  to  his  arms.  "  I  didn't  kiss  you  before  you 
went  out,  and  I  could  not  go  to  bed.  Dear,  dear  Dick  !  " 

"  She  pleaded  to  sit  up,  and  I  could  not  refuse  her,"  inter- 
posed Mabel,  gently. 

The  touch  of  the  soft  face  had  already  disarmed  him. 
Clasping  her  to  his  heart,  he  satisfied  her  with  repentant 
kisses,  and  sent  her  away.  Then  he  took  up  Mabel's  book,  — 
a  French  work  she  had  been  studying,  —  and  turning  the 
leaves  idly,  said,  with  a  careless  endeavor,  — 

"Bel,  how  would  you  like  to  go  to  boarding-school?" 

"  0  Richard  !  I  couldn't  endure  it,  and  now  of  all  times." 
A  white  terror  crept  up  in  her  face. 

"It  is  not   so  very  dreadful.      Some   boarding-schools 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  45 

are  quite  civilized  institutions.  And  if  Lily  went  with 
you  ?  " 

"  Do  you  mean  it  ?  Must  we  go  away  ?  I  think  it  would 
break  my  heart  to  leave  home  and  part  with  Tessy.  0, 
please,  Richard,  do  not  send  me." 

"  My  darling,  don't  distress  yourself.  The  idea  came  into 
my  head,  and  some  girls  like  it.  I  did  not  mean  to  pain 
you."  He  twined  his  arm  around  her,  and  her  fair  head 
drooped  on  his  breast.  0,  if  God  would  only  give  him 
strength  to  be  faithful  to  the  old  home  affection !  Some  day 
Ada  might  look  upon  his  high  trust  in  the  same  light  he  did. 
He  must  "  endure  to  the  end."  Yet  an  indefinable  influence 
seemed  playing  a  jarring  discord  in  his  soul,  with  a  hand 
mercilessly  cold. 


46  IN    TRUST,    OE 


CHAPTER   VI. 

And  though  one  wearies  by  the  way, 

And  hearts  break  in  the  sorrow, 
We'll  sow  the  golden  grains  to-day; 

The  harvest  comes  to-morrow. 

GERALD  MASSET. 

A  SCAMPER  through  the  yard  and  up  the  piazza,  a  mys- 
terious tiptoing  through  the  hall,  and  quite  a  "  company " 
knock  at  the  office  door.  Richard  knew  well  who  the  in- 
vaders were ;  their  smothered  laughs  would  have  betrayed 
them,  as  well  as  their  noisy  raid  up  the  yard.  Entering  into 
the  spirit  of  merriment,  he  stole  behind  the  door  before  he 
said,  "  Come  in."  It  was  opened  a  little  way,  and  a  voice 
in  droll  Irish  inquired,  "  Is  the  docthor  in  ? " 

There  was  no  answer.  The  door  was  pushed  wider,  the 
question  repeated,  and  Tessy's  golden  head  began  to  make 
sunbeams.  Her  wandering  eyes  opened  to  their  full  extent 
as  she  exclaimed  in  a  disappointed  tone,  "  He  isn't  here, 
Archie." 

"  Why,  yes,  he  is  ;  didn't  he  say,  '  Come  in '  ?  "  and  the 
next  instant  Tessy  gave  a  cry  of  delight,  as  Richard  rushed 
out  and  caught  her  in  his  arms,  imitating  her  voice  as  he 
asked,  "  Was  it  the  docthor  you  wished  to  see,  darlint  ?  " 

"  0  Dick,  we  want  to  go  sailing,  after  dinner." 

"  It's  office  hours,  and  some  poor  Irishwoman  might 
come ;  but  if  Mabel  will  promise  to  raise  a  white  flag  in 
case  of  distress,  and  you  will  be  sure  to  see  it,  I  may  be  in- 
duced to  consent." 

As  they  walked  through  the  hall,  he  placed  one  arm 
around  Lily's  neck.  She  bent  to  kiss  the  hand ;  and  fan- 


DK.  BEKTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  47 

eying  a  tear  dropped  on  it,  he  gazed  earnestly  at  her.  The 
bright  eyes  were  brimming  over. 

"  I  couldn't  help  it,  Dick ;  "  and  her  voice  trembled.  "  It 
was  so  like  what  Tie  used  to  do ;  and  when  you  laugh,  there 
comes  just  such  a  light  in  your  eyes  as  used  to  sparkle  in 
his.  Dear,  dear  papa  !  "  and  with  a  little  sob  she  put  both 
arms  around  Richard's  neck. 

Mabel  called  them  to  prepare  for  dinner.  The  meal  well 
over,  they  led  him  down  to  the  boat-house,  and  shortly 
afterwards  went  skimming  up  the  river,  as  merry  as  larks. 

But  that  evening,  when  the  children  were  dismissed  to 
.bed,  and  Lily  deep  in  her  lessons,  Mabel  watched  her 
brother's  figure  as  he  paced  up  and  down  the  garden  walk. 
His  head  was  bowed,  his  hands  clasped  behind  him,  his 
whole  air  one  of  sad  thoughtfulness.  She  stole  out  to  him, 
and  taking  his  arm,  said,  beseechingly,  "  May  I  walk  with 
you,  dear  Richard  ? " 

"  Certainly." 

"  I  want  to  talk,  too.  I  have  ever  so  many  questions  to 
ask." 

"  Well,"  he  said,  encouragingly. 

She  hesitated  a  moment,  then  began  slowly :  — 

"  I  think  I  ought  to  know  a  little  about  .our  situation, 
Richard.  I  am  the  eldest  girl,  and  will  some  day  manage 
for  the  rest.  I  have  been  keeping  accounts  for  Mrs.  Hall, 
the  past  month,  and  learning  what  it  costs  to  support  a 
family.  How  much  have  we  besides  the  house  ? " 

"  Two  thousand  dollars,  and  a  sufficient  sum  for  Robert's 
education." 

"  We  could  not  go  on  this  way,  then,  unless  you  were  in 
practice  ? " 

"  Don't  distress  yourself  about  that,  dear.  If  I  had  pur- 
chased such  a  chance,  I  must  have  paid  a  good  price  for  it; 
succeeding  to  it,  I  ought  certainly  to  share  the  profits  with 
the  others.  You  must  look  upon  it  as  a  debt  due  the  estate. 
It's  so  much  pleasanter  than  sitting  on  the  watch  for  patients, 


48  IN    TRUST,    OK 

and  wondering  when  one  will  get  established ;  and  it  is  a 
great  comfort  to  go  among  those  who  loved  him." 

"  Every  one  did,"  was  her  fond  rejoinder. 

"  My  highest  ambition  is  to  be  such  a  man.  I  often  think 
of  this,  in  connection  with  him  — '  being  dead,  yet  speaketh.' 
We  must  love  one  another  the  better  for  his  sake." 

This  strengthened  Mabel  for  what  she  most  wished  to 
say. 

"Before  that  night,  Richard,"  —  her  voice  was  very  low, 
—  "  you  were  to  be  married.  I  have  thought  much  about 
it  lately.  It  does  not  seem  right  to  take  your  time  and 
affection  from  what  should  be  the  great  hope  of  your  life. 
Yet  if  you  support  us  —  " 

"  I  am  young,  and  can  wait,"  he  exclaimed,  hopefully. 

"I  don't  want  you  to  wait;  that  is  what  troubles  me. 
And,  Richard,  I  wonder  if  there  could  not  be  some  com- 
promise, such  as  marrying  Ada,  and  bringing  her  here? 
The  house  is  large  enough,  and  we  should  all  love  her  so 
dearly.  I  would  try  to  keep  the  children  from  annoying 
her,  and  do  what  I  could  for  her  happiness.  Will  you  not 
ask  her,  please  ?  " 

He  mastered  his  emotion  with  an  effort,  for  he  had  a  trial 
in  store  for  her.  "  My  darling,"  he  said,  "  have  you  con- 
sidered the  subject  thoroughly  ?  Wives  are  not  exactly 
like  sisters.  I  suppose  a  man  learns  to  love  his  wife  so 
well  that  he  prefers  her  to  all  the  world.  Would  you  like 
me  to  be  taken  from  you,  even  though  we  lived  in  the  same 
house  ? " 

There  was  no  moon  ;  but  the  light  from  the  window  sent 
a  long  ray  over  their  path,  and  by  this  he  scanned  her  face 
eagerly.  She  did  not  know  how  much  he  had  at  stake. 
Looking  up  with  the  proud  nobleness  of  entire  truth,  she 
answered,  — 

"  0  Richard  !  did  you  think  I  could  be  selfish  when  you 
were  doing  so  much  for  us  ?  It  would  be  right  to  have  you 
love  her  best.  I  could  not  be  satisfied  unless  I  saw  it  so ; 


DK.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  49 

but  what  we  lost  in  you  we  should  gain  in  her.  She  would 
be  so  much  to  me." 

Do  not  blame  the  lover  too  severely,  if,  at  that  moment, 
he  contrasted  the  two  women  he  had  known  most  intimately; 
for  it  seemed  as  if  Mabel  had  suddenly  blossomed  into 
maturity,  and  was  worthy  of  a  place  in  the  front  rank.  He 
remembered  the  sweet  unselfishness  of  her  childhood,  her 
readiness  to  sacrifice  herself  for  another's  enjoyment.  If  Ada 
were  here,  might  she  not  learn  to  be  tender  and  considerate, 
not  for  him,  —  he  could  trust  her  love  there,  —  but  for  his, 
the  children  so  sacredly  bequeathed  to  him  ? 

"  Will  you  tell  her,"  Mabel  continued,  "  that  we  are  long- 
ing to  love  her  and  call  her  sister,  and  that,  if  she  will  only 
come  and  try  us,  we  will  be  forever  grateful  ?  I  think  we 
could  not  miss  of  being  happy." 

"  Thank  you,"  he  said  from  his  full  heart ;  but  it  was  sorely 
troubled  as  he  recalled  Ada's  words  and  manner  when  they 
had  discussed  the  same  subject.  He  comforted  Mabel,  and 
determined,  after  waiting  patiently  a  while,  to  make  one 
more  effort. 

There  are  natures  at  once  exacting  and  self-renouncing, 
feeling  keenly  any  drop  that  is  withheld  from  the  measure 
they  receive,  yet  desiring  others  to  be  satisfied  with  what  it 
pleases  them  to  give.  Ada  would  have  yielded  her  fortune 
willingly  to  Richard,  been  content  to  devote  her  whole  time 
to  him ;  but  she  must  do  it  in  her  own  way.  If  he  had  been 
left  alone  in  the  world,  he  would  have  found  no  more  faith- 
ful and  loving  friend.  She  had  never  learned  to  study 
another's  happinest.  Her  life  had  been  passed  at  boarding- 
school  and  the  homes  of  her  two  sisters,  both  married  to 
prosperous,  indulgent  men,  and  seeking  their  happiness  in 
mere  worldly  pleasures.  With  these  specimens  of  conjugal 
ease  before  her,  Ada  had  planned  her  own.  Amid  the  de- 
lights of  a  foreign  tour,  they  would  doubtless  have  assimi- 
lated more  readily ;  for  Richard  would  have  been  devoted, 
and  she  radiant  with  an  excitement  that  often  cunningly 
5 


50  IN    TRUST,    OK 

puts  on  the  guise  of  love.  When  the  quiet  of  every-day 
life  came,  he  might  have  missed  and  longed  for  some  old 
dreams,  and  understood  how  much  too  late  it  was  to  expect 
them. 

Now,  Ada  felt  herself  wronged.  She  said,  a  hundred 
times,  she  was  willing  to  give  up  all  for  him  —  to  positively 
forget  sisters  aH  friends,  if  need  be ;  but,  in  return,  she 
wanted  him  wholly.  His  family  must  be  quite  a  secondary 
consideration.  He  might  manage  their  property,  send  them 
to  school,  or  see  they  had  a  home  somewhere,  and  his  duty 
would  be  done.  Of  course,  when  they  visited  her,  she  ex- 
pected to  kiss  them  fondly,  and  treat  them  in  a  familiar, 
sisterly  fashion,  only  they  must  not  be  troublesome. 

Both  parties  delayed  a  new  discussion.  Ada  mistook 
Richard's  fear  of  giving  pain  for  indecision.  She  deter- 
mined to  gain  her  point  by  a  little  feminine  strategy,  and 
that  fond  appealing  to  his  love  which  so  often  wins  its  way 
through  the  firmest  heart.  Susceptible  as  he  was  to  impres- 
sions from  those  he  loved,  he  was  rarely  mastered  by  im- 
pulse. He  couldrnot  forget  the  first  sacsed  ties  of  life  at 
another's  bidding,  no  matter  how  well  loved  that  other 
might  be.  Unconsciously  to  both,  they  were  drifting  apart. 
Richard  resolved,  after  much  sorrowful  consideration,  to 
postpone  the  union  for  a  while,  if  Ada  resolutely  refused  to 
share  his  present  home. 

Summer  came  on  radiantly.  One  grave  blossomed  in 
beauty ;  one  household  learned  what  it  was  to  have  "  treas- 
ures in  heaven."  The  duties  and  pleasures  of  life  came  to 
them  as  they  come  to  all,  and  were  taken  up  cheerfully. 
Grief  does  not  always  mean  weakness. 

Aunt  Sophy  had  petitioned  for  a  good  long  visit  from 
"the  children."  Ada  and  her  two  sisters  were  going  to  the 
White  Mountains,  and  Richard  had  promised  to  devote  a 
brief  period  to  them.  At  this  juncture  Robert  returned. 

Hitherto  they  had  been  united  by  similar  affections  and 
tastes,  as  if  one  soul  pervaded  the  household.  But  it  was 


DK.  BEKTBAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  51 

evident  Robert  began  to  indulge  some  new  traits.  He  was 
full  of  fun  and  frolic,  petted  the  younger  ones,  but  avoided 
both  Richard  and  Mabel,  and  seemed  coolly  indifferent  to 
their  regard.  He  sauntered  into  the  library,  one  morning, 
where  Richard  was  writing  letters,  and  threw  himself  at  full 
length  on  the  sofa,  watching  the  gliding  of  the  pen,  until 
his  eyebrows  contracted  impatiently,  and  fitful  flashes  of 
light  escaped  through  the  jetty  lashes. 

"  Dick,  my  dear  fellow,"  he  said  at  length,  "  do  you  mean 
to  write  all  the  morning  ?  I  want  a  little  conversation 
with  you."  ••  •• 

"  I  can  attend  to  you,  also,"  was  the  reply.  "  What 
is  it  ?  " 

"  There's  a  party  of  my  college  chums  going  to  Lake 
George,  to  have  a  capital  time  boating,  fishing,  and  camping 
out.  They  are  to  start  on  Monday  next,  and  I've  promised 
to  join  them." 

The  tone  was  carelessly  independent. 

"  Is  there  to  be  any  reliable  person  in  the  party  ?  " 

"  Frank  Conway's  uncle  lives  there  ;  he's  old  and  steady 
enough,  I  suppose,  and  will  keep  an  eye  over  us." 

"  How  long  will  they  stay  ?  and  have  you  any  idea  of  the 
expense  ? " 

"  Six  weeks  or  so.  A  hundred  dollars  will  do  me,  I 
fancy." 

Richard  turned  towards  him,  and  said,  slowly,  "  I  do  not 
^approve  of  the  plan.  Suppose  you  go*  to  aunt  Sophy's  in- 
stead ;  you  enjoyed  yourself  there  last  summer." 

"  Cape  May  !  "  was  the  disdainful  ejaculation.  "  It's 
good  enough  for  the  children ;  yet  there  is  a  possibility  of 
such  a  delightful  scene  palling  on  the  senses  after  a  while. 
No,  Dick ;  nothing  short  of  Lake  Greorge  for  me  this  sum- 
mer." There  was  a  resolute  line  above  the  eyebrows,  and 
the  lips  shut  determinedly. 

To  persuade  was  useless.  With  good-natured  firmness, 
Richard  said,  "  I  think  it  too  extravagant  just  now ;  espe- 


52  LN    TBUST,    OB 

cially  as  you  spent  sixty  dollars  more  than  your  allowance 
last  term." 

"  I  only  want  my  own.  You  need  not  trouble  yourself  to 
heard  up  money  for  me,"  was  the  rather  sulky  answer. 

"  A  thousand  dollars  will  not  do  everything,  Robert.  You 
have  made  an  unfortunate  beginning." 

"  Well,  if  I  choose  to  spend  my  own,  that's  my  affair. 
Hermit-living  isn't  at  all  to  my  taste ;  so  don't  make  me 
angry  by  preaching  on  the  text  economy.  I'm  bound  to  go ; 
and  I'll  raise  the  money  some  way."  The  fire  that  sparkled 
in  his  eyes  was  not  pleasant  to  contemplate. 

Richard  was  sorely  puzzled.  He  could  not  exercise  a 
father's  authority  over  this  young  man,  although  he  felt  he 
was  beginning  a  dangerous  course.  Sealing  his  letters,  he 
said,  gravely,  "  I'll  see  Mr.  G-uilford." 

Robert  lighted  his  cigar  as  he  returned,  "  Well,  I've  given 
you  fair  warning.  I  know  I  can  borrow  the  money." 

Richard  spent  two  hours  in  calls,  before  he  drove  to  the 
lawyer's  office.  The  clerk  was  alone. 

"  Where  is  Mr.  Guilford  ? "  he  asked. 

"  0  Dr.  Bertrand !  I  supposed  you  knew  he  was  ill.  He 
went  home  yesterday  noon,  and  has  not  been  down  since." 

He  drove  to  the  house  immediately.  Mrs.  Guilford  met 
him  with  an  anxious  face. 

"  I  am  so  glad  you  have  come,"  she  began.     "  I  wanted 
Mr.  Gruilford  to  send  for  you  yesterday ;  and  this  morning, 
when  James  went  down,  you  were  out.     He  is  seriously  ill,  . 
I  fear,  and  has  been  slightly  delirious  for  an  hour  or  two." 

The  sick  man  started  as  they  entered  his  room.  His  face 
was  flushed,  his  eyes  sunken  and  wild.  At  Mrs.  Guilford' s 
announcement,  he  rallied  a  little,  and  held  out  his  hand, 
saying,  "  0  doctor  !  I  believe  I  was  half  asleep." 

Dr.  Bertrand  made  his  examination,  and  asked  a  few 
necessary  questions.  Mr.  Guilford  collected  his  thoughts 
with  an  effort,  and  answered  slowly, — 

"  I  have  not  felt  perfectly  well  for  a  week,  but  the  weather 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  53 

has  been  very  warm,  and  I  was  so  busy,  I  thought  it  came 
from  overwork.  Yesterday  I  rose  with  a  most  excruciating 
headache,  and  felt  too  weak  to  stir.  I  spent  a  couple  of 
hours  at  the  office,  and  then  came  home,  thinking  a  good 
rest  would  set  me  up  ;  but  I  had  a  high  fever  all  night. 
However,  I  dare  say  your  skill  can  bring  me  around  in  a 
day  or  two." 

Richard  studied  the  symptoms  thoughtfully,  and  then 
asked,  in  a  calm  tone,  "  Have  you  any  objections  to  my  call- 
ing in  Dr.  D ." 

"  Dick,  my  boy,  what  is  it  ? "  and  Mr.  Guilford  started 
up.  "  Your  father  never  shirked  a  truth,  and  I  always  hon- 
ored him  for  it.  If  you  fear  anything  serious,  I  ought  to 
know  before  my  mind  gives  out.  I've  had  hard  work  to 
keep  straight  this  morning."  He  fixed  his  eyes  keenly  on 
the  young  man,  whose  face  changed  a  trifle  under  the  scru- 
tiny. 

"  You  have  every  indication  of  typhoid,  I  think,"  was  the 
grave  answer ;  "  and  though  my  skill  might  be  sufficient,  I 
should  feel  safer  to  rely  on  Dr.  D 's  greater  experi- 
ence." 

"  As  you  like ;  although  I  have  as  much  confidence  in 
you.  I  am  aware  there  are  some  things  beyond  a  physi- 
cian's reach.  Does  it  promise  to  be  severe  ? " 

"  I  think  it  does.     I  wish  I  had  seen  you  sooner." 

Mr.  Guilford  sank  back  with  an  expression  of  exhaustion. 
After  a  long  pause,  he  said,  "  There  is  a  little  business  I 
must  attend  to." 

Richard  hesitated.  He  knew  how  necessary  extreme 
quiet  was ;  he  also  knew  there  was  a  chance  of  his  never 
being  better  able  to  finish  any  earthly  task,  and  consented. 

"  Stop  at  the  office,  and  send  Jarvis  up,  please." 

Something  besides  directions  struggled  through  the  young 
physician's  mind  —  a  remembrance  of  his  father's  death, 
and. the  blessed  consolation  that  he  had  been  among  those 
who  "  die  in  the  Lord."  Was  there  not  a  duty  owing  to 


54  IN    TEUST,    OK 

the  soul  as  well  as  the  body  ?     He  leaned  over  the  bed  with 
an  earnest  face,  and  said,  in  the  gentlest  of  tones,  — 
"  Dear  friend,  is  it  well  with  you  in  either  event  ?  " 
A  weak,  helpless  light  in  the  sick  man's  eyes,  with  an  im- 
ploring gesture  of  the  hands,  was  the  only  answer.    Richard 
left  the  apartment  quietly.     His  own  perplexity  he  must 
bear  alone.     Eobert  must  go,  and  risk  all  improper  associa- 
tions.    He  would  be  powerless  to  restrain  him. 


DK.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  55 


CHAPTER    VII. 

Sorrow  and  silence  are  strong,  and  patient  endurance  is  Godlike, 
Therefore  accomplish  thy  labor  of  love  till  the  heart  is  made  Godlike. 

EVANGELINE. 

NOT  finding  Dr.  D at  home,  he  remembered  an  en« 

gagement  with  Ada,  and  drove  at  once  to  Mrs.  Taylor's. 
His  betrothed  met  him  with  a  bright  face,  and  said  gayly,  as 
she  ushered  him  into  the  drawing-room,  — 

"  How  good  of  you  to  come  just  when  one  wants  you ! 
We  have  made  our  final  decisions.  But  how  grave  you  look  ! 
What  new  trouble  has  been  added  to  your  list  ?  " 

The  flippant  tone  pained  him,  yet  he  answered  pleasantly, 
"  Never  mind  me.  What  are  the  arrangements  ?  " 

"We  are  going  earlier  than  we  thought  —  next  Tuesday. 
Mr.  Taylor  can  stay  only  two  weeks,  as  his  partner  is  going 
to  California.  The  party  will  consist  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Taylor, 
Mrs.  Ashley,  you,  and  myself.  In  ten  or  twelve  days  Mr. 
Ashley  will  rejoin  us,  and  you,  like  a  good  child,  will  remain 
with  us  until  we  return." 

He  thought  of  Mr.  Gruilford,  and  was  silent. 

"  You  shall  not  make  any  excuse,"  she  began,  with  girlish 
petulance.  "  For  once  I  am  resolved  to  have  my  own  way." 

"  Listen,  Ada."  There  was  some  authority  in  his  tone. 
"Mr.  Guilford,  my  father's  cherished  friend  as  well  as  my 
own,  is  seriously  ill  with  typhoid  fever.  At  that  period  he 
will  have  reached  the  worst.  No  physician  would  leave  a 
patient,  at  such  a  moment,  to  go  on  a  pleasure  tour.  Affec- 
tion as  well  as  honor  binds  me." 

"  You  can  never  do  anything  I  ask  of  you  !  I  think  some- 
times that  you  have  not  the  slightest  regard  for  the  tio 


56  IN    TRUST,    OK 

between  us;  that  where  I  go,  and  what  I  do,  arc  alike  indif- 
ferent to  you.  I'm  not  sure  you  would  have  felt  at  all  hurt 
if  I  had  left  you  without  a  word." 

"  Ada,  you  are  ungenerous.  You  know  I  have  been  looking 
forward  to  this  journey  as  a  great  pleasure ;  but  could  you 
counsel  me  to  leave  Mr.  Guilford  at  such  a  time  ? " 

"  Doubtless  there  are  as  skilful  physicians  in  the  city  as 
yourself,"  was  the  cold  reply. 

"  If  I  did  not  value  my  reputation,  common  gratitude 
would  bid  me  remain.  If  the  tour  could  be  delayed  a 
week  —  " 

"  It  cannot.  We  are  all  ready,  and  shall  go  with  or  with- 
out you.  I  confess  to  some  mortification  in  owning  to  my 
sisters  that  my  lover  puts  his  duty  to  others  on  a  much  higher 
round  than  his  duty  to  me.  When  it  is  your  pleasure  to  at- 
tend to  me,  I  shall  be  happy  to  know  the  fact."  Her  tone 
was  bitter,  her  face  flushed  and  haughty. 

"  I  will  join  you  at  the  earliest  day  possible.  If  you 
think,  Ada,  that,  in  giving  you  pain,  /  do  not  suffer  any,  you 
are  mistaken." 

She  would  not  unbend.  "  I  have  no  more  favors  to  ask  of 
you.  When  your  duty  leads  you  in  this  direction,  come." 

"  You  are  angry." 

"  I  am  hurt  —  wounded  to  the  quick.  Your  whole  manner 
has  changed  towards  me.  If  you  are  tired  of — of — "  and 
her  rapid  breath  compelled  her  to  pause. 

He  rose  and  stood  before  her  with  much  authoritative 
pride  in  his  manner,  and  his  tone  was  almost  stern,  as  he 
said,  — 

"Ada,  this  is  child's  play;  nay,  worse.  It  is  wicked. 
We  two,  who  expect  to  be  nearest  and  dearest  through  life, 
have  no  right  to  torment  each  other  with  it.  You  know  I 
love  you  —  that  my  heart  has  never  wandered  for  an  hour.  I 
am  confident  you  would  despise  a  man  who  could  be  weakly 
tempted  to  forget  duty  and  honor.  If  I  neglected  others, 
what  safeguard  would  you  have  ? " 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  57 

"  Please  yourself.  We  will  not  quarrel  about  it."  Her 
tone  was  provokingly  complaisant. 

He  rose  to  go.  Her  chilling  manner  never  relaxed,  and 
their  adieux  were  coldly  spoken.  With  a  heavy  heart  ho 
sought  Dr.  D ,  and  the  two  proceeded  on  their  errand. 

Mr.  Gruilford  was  rapidly  growing  worse.  He  did  nol 
recognize  either  of  them,  when  they  aroused  him  from  hia 
stupor. 

"You  are  doing  the  best  that  can  be  done,"  said  Dr. 

D .  "  The  disease  has  so  much  the  start  of  you  that  it 

will  be  difficult  to  manage.  Poor  Guilford !  What  a  pity 
he  did  not  ask  advice  earlier ;  but  that  is  ever  the  way  with 
these  strong,  hearty  men.  They  think  themselves  invul- 
nerable." 

"  And  your  opinion  is  — " 

"  That  it's  a  serious  case.  Steady  nerves  and  a  cool  brain 
are  what  you  must  bring  to  the  trial,  my  young  friend.  Guil- 
ford has  a  strong  constitution,  and  is  a  temperate  man ;  that's 
in  his  favor.  But  the  hot  weather  is  against  him,  and  his 
delirium  will  doubtless  be  very  exhausting.  But  we  will 
hope  for  the  best.  Come  to  me  in  any  doubt." 

"  Thank  you."  fle  could  not  think  calmly  when  the  life 
of  a  dear  friend  was  in  jeopardy. 

He  hurried  home  for  a  little  rest  and  quiet ;  but  as  he  was 
hanging  up  his  hat  in  the  hall,  an  angry,  boyish  voice  caught 
his  ear. 

"  You're  mean  and  hateful,  Rob  Bertrand,  that's  what  you 
are  !  I  wish  you'd  go  off  again,  for  you  plague  me  to  death, 
and  I  don't  like  you  one  bit !  " 

He  walked  to  the  piazza  and  surveyed  the  scene  —  Robert 
cool  and  tantalizing,  Archie  flushed  and  tearful.  He  held 
out  his  hand  to  the  child,  and  said,  sorrowfully,  — 

"  Who  is  angry  and  rude  ?  " 

"  0,  Dick  !  but  you  don't  know  how  he  torments  me ! " 

"  What  a  little  fool  you  are,  Archie ! "  and  Robert  saun. 
tered  down  the  steps. 


58  IN    TRUST,    OR 

Richard  led  the  child  to  the  library,  and  spent  his  leisure 
in  listening  patiently  to  the  story.  The  dispute  had  been 
trifling  enough  in  the  beginning,  but  Archie  was  passionate, 
and  smarted  under  a  sense  of  injustice  he  could  fed  better 
than  explain.  It  was  no  light  task  to  conquer  him  with 
kindly  patience,  to  convince  the  child  he  was  not  to  sin,  even 
under  provocation.  Just  as  the  dinner-bell  rang,  Archie 
clasped  his  arms  around  his  brother's  neck,  and  said,  in  a 
voice  that  was  still  humble  with  sobs,  "  0,  Dick,  you  are 
the  best  man  in  the  world !  I  love  you  almost  as  I  used  to 
love  papa." 

When  they  took  their  seats  at  the  table,  he  passed  quietly 
around  to  Robert's  place,  and  said  low,  but  frankly,  as  he 
held  out  his  hand,  "  I  am  sorry  I  was  so  rude  to  you." 

Robert  gave  the  hand  a  little  pinch,  and  laughed. 

After  dinner  Richard  walked  in  the  garden  with  the  chil- 
dren. He  was  surprised  to  find  how  soon  a  wrong  example 
was  beginning  to  bring  forth  fruit.  Robert's  brilliancy  was 
so  captivating  that  the  insidious  poison  took  a  broad  sweep 
before  it  declared  itself.  Would  he  be  strong  enough  to 
counteract  the  influence  it  might  have  on  Archie  ?  More 
keenly  than  ever  he  felt  the  responsibility  laid  upon  him  by 
his  father's  death.  With  silent  fervor  he  prayed  for  guid- 
ance, for  patience,  and  a  hopeful  heart. 

How  full  of  pain  that  bright,  beautiful  summer  day  had 
been  to  him !  Where  he  had  looked  for  roses,  thorns  had 
pricked  him.  Where  he  had  gone  for  strength,  he  had  found 
weakness.  But  there  was  one  never-failing  Friend,  and  in 
this  hour  of  perplexity  he  went  to  Him  who  had  said, 
"  My  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee." 

Robert  had  lighted  his  cigar  immediately  after  dinner, 
and  strolled  out.  It  was  late  when  he  returned,  and  Richard, 
lying  wearily  on  the  sofa,  was  thankful  not  to  be  disturbed. 

After  breakfast  the  next  morning,  he  summoned  his 
brother  to  the  library.  As  Robert  noticed  the  grave,  de- 
termined face,  he  fortified  himself  with  some  arguments  he 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  59 

had  been  running  over  in  his  mind  ;  but  the  precautions  were 
needless. 

"  I  could  not  discuss  your  proposed  trip  with  Mr.  Guilford 
yesterday,"  Richard  began  in  a  kindly  manner,  "  for  I  found 
him  very  ill.  I  have  therefore  concluded  to  let  you  go  under 
protest.  I  do  not  approve  of  the  plan.  I  think,  with  you! 
means,  it  is  extravagant ;  yet  I  feel  myself  unable  to  make 
any  other  arrangement  that  would  satisfy  you.  I  do  not  ex- 
pect to  have  a  father's  authority  over  you,  but  I  want  to  feel 
assured,  Robert,  that  there  is  a  cordial  brotherly  affection  be- 
tween us.  I  want  to  have  confidence  enough  in  you  to  trust 
you  anywhere,  and  believe  you  are  doing  nothing  you  would 
be  ashamed  to  have  our  father  know.  I  want  you  to  think  that 
however  much  my  judgment  may  differ  from  yours,  I  have 
your  interest  and  happiness  at  heart.  Will  you  do  this  ?  " 

"  You're  a  good  fellow,  Dick,  but  I  wasn't  made  after  your 
pattern.  There's  different  blood  running  in  my  veins,  and  I 
cannot  get  along  in  this  humdrum  style.  You  need  not  feel 
afraid,  though.  I  can  take  care  of  myself;"  and  Robert 
glanced  around  with  a  proud  air  of  self-sufficiency. 

"  You  are  young,  and  of  a  nature  that  meets  temptation 
half  way ;  but  0,  Robert,  for  our  dead  father's  sake  be  care- 
ful. Remember,  we  are  to* strive  worthily  to  meet  him  at 
the  last." 

"  Don't  preach  to  me,  Dick  !  It  always  stirs  up  my  blood, 
and  just  now  I  don't  want  to  say  anything  cross  to  you.  I'm 
not  any  worse  than  other  young  men,  although  being  a  saint 
does  not  run  in  the  list  of  my  accomplishments." 

Richard  wrote  him  out  a  check.  "  Do  not  forget,"  he 
said,  "  that  this  lessens  the  money  for  your  education. 
Think  before  you  spend  it." 

"  I  have  thought,  and  '  my  heart's  in  the  highlands.' 
Thank  you  for  all,  Dick ; "  and  taking  the  check,  he  bowed 
himself  gracefully  out  of  the  room. 

Richard  wrote  some  letters,  and  then  proceeded  to  his 
daily  duties.  Mr.  Guilford  was  much  worse ;  but  besides  this 


60  IN    THUST ;    OR 

he  had  no  very  severe  cases.  He  was  glad  of  a  spare  half 
hour  before  dinner  to  devote  to  Ada,  for  he  had  experienced 
a  strange  uneasiness  since  their  parting. 

"  Miss  Townley  had  gone  to  New  York,"  the  servant  said, 
briefly ;  but,  before  he  could  turn  away,  Mrs.  Taylor  fluttered 
through  the  hall,  and  in  the  most  solicitous  of  tones,  in- 
quired for  Mr.  G-uilford. 

"  We  are  all  so  sorry,  and  feel  greatly  disappointed  at 
your  not  being  able  to  join  our  party,  but  of  course  a  friend 
like  Mr.  G-uilford  demands  your  first  attention.  You  must 
follow  us  as  soon  as  you  can." 

Her  cordial  tone  quite  reassured  him,  and  he  answered, 
"  You  cannot  regret  the  interruption  more  than  I  do.  As 
soon  as  it  is  possible  for  me  to  leave  Mr.  Guilford,  I  shall 
come.  When  will  Ada  return  ? " 

"  On  Saturday.  Mr.  Taylor  brought  her  a  note  last  night 
from  Mrs.  Ashley.  There's  some  shopping  to  finish,  I  be- 
lieve." 

He  left  her  with  a  lighter  heart.  Anger  had  not  been  the 
cause  of  Ada's  sudden  departure,  and  it  was  evident  Mrs. 
Taylor  did  not  blame  him  very  severely. 

He  came  home  to  find  the  scene  of  Archie's  late  quarrel 
in  pleasant  confusion,  and  the  two  brothers  agreeing  capital- 
ly. Robert  was  displaying  some  handsome  fishing  tackle, 
and  a  box  of  flies  that  interested  Archie  wonderfully.  His 
rifle,  powder-flask,  a  dainty  hunting  suit,  and  a  wide-brimmed 
Straw  hat,  had  all  undergone  inspection.  Tessy  was  water- 
ing the  jasmine  with  his  drinking-cup,  an  ingenious  affair 
that  afforded  her  much  amusement.  Robert  was  in  a  charm- 
ing mood,  and  after  dinner  romped  with  the  children,  and 
sang  them  a  host  of  droll  college  songs,  making  most  gro- 
tesque faces  to  accompany  them.  Tessy  seemed  to  be  de« 
lighted  with  — 

'?  Old  mother  Scraggins  couldn't  go  to  meetin', 
'Cause  she  hadn't  two  shoes  for  to  put  her  feet  in  j 

Meetin',  Meetin', 
Couldn't  go  to  Meetin', 
'Cause  she  hadn't  two  shoes  for  to  put  her  feet  in." 


DR.  BERTRAND' s  HOUSEHOLD.  61 

The  week  ended  and  a  new  one  began.  Robert  started 
off  iu  the  highest  of  spirits.  Caution  and  advice  were  so 
evidently  useless,  that  Richard  did  not  proffer  them ;  but  his 
heart  yearned  over  the  handsome,  wayward  boy. 

On  the  following  day  he  went  to  New  York  with  his  be- 
trothed's  party.  He  felt  that  Ada  had  not  quite  forgiven 
him ;  and  as  visions  of  the  pleasant  tour  rose  before  him, 
the  sacrifice  seemed  almost  too  great.  Under  a  mask  of 
careless  good  humor,  Ada  managed  to  give  -him  many  a 
stinging  wound,  and  at  the  last,  while  the  bell  was  ringing, 
in  the  midst  of  his  assurance  that  he  would  rejoin  her  at  the 
earliest  possible  day,  she  whispered,  "  I  have  half  a  mind 
to  fall  sick.  When  I  am  married,  I  shall  be  ill  all  the  time, 
for  the  sake  of  keeping  you  attentive." 

His  glance  was  reproachful.  They  had  never  parted  in  so 
indifferent  a  manner.  For  the  first  time  there  entered  into 
his  heart  a  doubt,  not  of  her  constancy,  not  of  her  devotion, 
but  whether  he  had  chosen  the  woman  who  would  care  fot 
his  happiness  above  all  things. 
6 


62  IN   TRUST.    OR 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

A  strange,  sweet  path  formed  day  by  day, 
How,  when,  and  wherefore,  we  cannot  say; 
No  more  than  our  own  life  paths  we  know, 
Whither  they  lead  us,  why  we  go. 

Miss  MULOCH. 

WITH  an  anxious,  prayerful  heart,  Dr.  Richard  Bertrand 
awaited  the  issue  of  his  friend  Guilford's  case.  It  was  the 
first  real  responsibility  since  his  father's  death,  and  that  event 
had  made  him  pitiful  and  tender.  He  felt  keenly  for  the 
loving  wife  and  young  children  who  would  need  the  careful 
guidance  of  such  a  parent  for  years  to  come.  Through  the 
fearful  crisis  he  never  left  him.  Taking  his  station  at  the 
bedside,  he  noted  every  stage  of  the  waning  delirium  until 
it  became  incoherent  mutterings.  The  terrible  fever  strength 
began  to  subside  ;  the  wild,  eager  eyes  grew  dull ;  the  hands 
fell  like  dead  weights  ;  there  was  a  lingering  transition  into 
heavy  slumber,  marked  by  spasmodic  gasps  and  stertorous 
breathing.  Midnight  passed ;  the  gray  dawn  came  up  in  the 
east.  Mr.  G-uilford's  pulse  grew  weaker,  and  his  face  as- 
sumed a  pallid  hue.  The  fever  had  gone,  but  whether  life 
would  not  follow  it,  seemed  a  doubtful  question.  He  de- 
spatched a  servant  for  Dr.  D as  soon  as  he  heard  the 

household  astir. 

All  that  human  knowledge  could  suggest  had  been  done. 
For  an  hour  the  two  watched ;  then  they  rioted  a  faint  change ; 
the  pulse  revived,  a  calmer  sleep  succeeded. 

"If  he  has  strength  for  a  day  or  two,  he  will  come  out 
safe.  It  has  been  a  severe  case,  and,  Bertrand,  you  deserve 
great  credit,"  said  Dr.  D . 


DR.  BERTRAXD'S  HOUSEHOLD.         63 

"  I  never  felt  before  how  entirely  in  the  hands  of  God  the 
issues  of  life  are,"  Richard  replied,  solemnly.  "  When  our 
best  is  done,  we  have  to  wait  for  His  fiat." 

"  True,  true ;  but  a  less  cautious  man  might  have  killed 
him  in  three  days.  Didn't  I  hear  something  about  your 
going  abroad  ? " 

"  My  father's  death  prevented  it ;  "  and  a  little  flush  rose 
to  Richard's  pale  cheeks. 

"If  you  will  take  an  old  man's  advice,  —  and  your  father  had 
some  faith  in  me,  —  you  will  not  leave  this  path  until  you  have 
made  your  mark.  The  next  ten  years  here  will  be  invalu- 
able to  you,  if  you  expect  to  stay  in  the  practice.  I  predict 
a  fair  future." 

"  Thank  you  ;  "  and  Richard  bowed  his  adieu. 

All  that  Mr.  Guilford  would  need  for  several  hours  was 
extremest  quiet.  After  seeing  Mrs.  G-uilford  take  her  station 
in  the  darkened  room,  he  departed.  The  fresh  summery  air 
seemed  strange  as  it  blew  in  his  face ;  indeed,  so  tensely  had 
his  nervous  system  been  wrought  upon,  he  could  scarcely 
realize  for  the  first  few  minutes  where  he  was.  He  took  a 
long,  brisk  walk,  and  reached  home  mentally  refreshed,  but 
physically  tired. 

"  How  pale  and  weary  you  look,  but  not  despairing,"  was 
Mabel's  greeting.  "  There  is  hope  for  Mr.  Goulford." 

"  A  little.  It  was  a  terrible  night ;  but  I  am  thankful  I 
remained.  And  now,  Bel,  I'm  going  to  sleep  an  hour  or 
two  ;  do  not  let  me  be  disturbed." 

He  bathed  his  hands  and  face,  and  was  just  settling  him- 
self on  the  sofa  when  Mabel  entered  the  library. 

"  I've  made  you  a  nice  cup  of  tea,"  she  said,  with  a 
smile. 

"  Your  face  tempts  me  to  try  it,"  was  his  response. 

She  arranged  his  pillows,  shut  out  the  sunshine,  and  sat 
down  by  him  with  a  book  in  her  hand. 

"  What's  that  for  ? "  and  an  arch  light  crossed  his  face. 

"I'm  going  to  read  you  to  sleep,  as  I  used  to  papa, 


64  IN    TRUST,    OB 

when  he  was  fagged  out ;  and  you  like  '  In  Meraoriara '  so 
much." 

He  closed  his  eyes,  and  listened  to  the  clear,  liquid  voice, 
until  the  room  floated  away,  and  in  its  stead  came  dim  pic- 
tures of  meadow  greens,  with  the  tender  ripple  of  silvery 
brooks,  the  murmur  of  forest  trees  rocking  in  the  breeze,  de- 
licious fragments  of  music,  and  remembrances  of  fragrant 
airs,  steeped  in  odorous  summer  blossoms.  A  vague  sense 
of  beauty  and  comfort  stole  over  him.  Two  hours  later  he 
awoke  refreshed,  and  found  himself  alone. 

He  ran  up  stairs  to  Mabel,  and  exclaimed,  laughingly,  — 

"  What  a  charming  nurse  you  are  !  I'm  afraid  you  have 
not  a  very  high  opinion  of  my  endurance,  when  you  see  how 
one  night's  work  used  me  up  ;  but  I  shall  take  matters  easier 
another  time.  Now  I  must  hurry  off,  and  finish  up  my  calls 
before  dinner.  There's  your  pay ; "  and  he  kissed  the  rosy 
mouth. 

By  Saturday  there  was  a  fair  hope  of  Mr.  Gruilford's  re- 
covery. Richard  was  discussing  this,  and  their  own  plans, 
as  they  sat  on  the  balcony,  in  the  star-lit  evening. 

"  And  so,  Bel,"  he  said,  "  if  you  can  be  ready  by  Tues- 
day, I'll  take  you  all  down  to  aunt  Sophy's,  and  stay  one 
night ;  then  on  Thursday  I  shall  start  for  the  White  Moun- 
tains." 

"  0,  please,  Dick,"  cried  Lily,  "  put  it  off  until  Wednes- 
day. Lucy  Ogden's  birthday  party  is  on  Tuesday,  and  we 
are  all  invited.  They're  to  have  a  splendid  time,  with  a 
supper  on  the  lawn,  and  the  fireworks  Lucy  couldn't  have 
Fourth  of  July  because  she  was  sick.  I  wouldn't  miss  it  for 
anything ! " 

"  Wednesday,  then,"  said  Richard.  And  on  Monday  one 
letter  was  despatched  to  Cape  May,  and  another  to  the  White 
Mountains. 

Everything  went  on  prosperously.  Tuesday  morning 
Mabel  spent  in  looking  over  the  children's  clothes,  and  mak- 
ing preparations  for  the  journey.  Lily  and  Archie  inter- 


BE.  BEKTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  65 

spersed  their  dinner  with  glowing  anticipations  of  the  party. 
Tessy's  plate  was  sent  away  nearly  untouched,  and  she  only 
played  with  her  dessert  of  pine-apple.  Richard  noticed  this, 
and  also  her  flushed  face  and  sparkling  eyes. 

"  You  have  been  playing  too  hard  this  morning,"  he  said. 

"  0,  I  didn't  play  at  all ;  I  went  to  sleep  on  the  sofa." 

He  drew  her  to  his  knee,  and  took  the  little  hands  in  his. 
They  were  feverish  ;  so  he  said,  gently,  — 

"  Suppose  you  take  a  ride  with  me,  and  then  come  home 
to  Mabel.  It  will  be  better  for  you  than  going  to  the 
party." 

"  0  Dick !  "  She  drew  a  long,  quivering  sigh,  and  her 
eyes  filled  with  tears.  "  Please  do  let  me  g^> ;  I'm  not  sick." 

He  had  been  studying  fever  symptoms  so  long,  that  he 
fancied  he  must  have  grown  nervous  over  them.  He  looked 
at  her  earnestly ;  but  the  beseeching  face  was  too  much  for 
him. 

"  Never  mind,  pet ;  don't  cry.  You  may  go  if  you  will 
promise  not  to  run  too  much,  or  eat  up  all  the  candies ;  and 
do  not  get  frightened  at  the  fireworks." 

She  kissed  Richard  with  convulsive  fondness,  but  in  a  few 
moments  was  laughing  gayly  at  some  of  Archie's  nonsense. 

A  sudden  summons  for  Dr.  Bertrand  interrupted  the  after- 
dinner  conversation,  and  he  hurried  away.  Mabel  dressed 
the  children,  and  Martin  took  them  in  the  carriage.  Tessy 
looked  so  bright  and  pretty  that  she  dismissed  the  fears 
Richard's  words  had  calleM  up.  It  was  only  a  child's  in- 
tense way  of  anticipating  pleasure. 

Richard  was  busy  until  quite  late  in  the  evening.  He  felt 
rather  disappointed,  as  he  had  intended  to  have  a  nice  long 
talk  with  Mabel,  before  their  separation.  Letting  himself 
in  with  his  latch-key,  he  encountered  her  at  the  foot  of  the 
etairs ;  and  even  in  that  subdued  light  her  white  face  star- 
tled him. 

"  Tessy !  "  he  exclaimed,  at  a  thought. 

"I  am  so  glad  you  have  come;"  and  Mabel  clung  to  him 
6* 


66  IN    TRUST,    OH 

with  a  frightened  grasp.  "  Mrs.  Ogden's  nurse  brought  her 
back  just  at  dusk.  She  had  complained  of  a  headache,  and 
at  last  cried  to  come  home.  I  bathed  her  and  put  her  in  her 
crib,  and  she  fell  asleep  for  a  little  while,  but  awoke  so  wild 
that  I  had  to  call  in  Mrs.  Hall." 

By  this  time  they  had  reached  the  apartment.  In  her  little 
bed  lay  the  child,  talking,  laughing,  and  crying,  in  a  breath  ; 
her  face  crimsoned  with  fever,  her  eyes  staring  vacantly 
around.  Richard  took  the  hot  hands  in  his,  smoothed  away 
the  golden  curls,  and  tried  to  calm  her. 

"  It's  brother  Dick,"  he  said,  soothingly.  "  Tessy  re- 
members brother  Dick  ?  " 

She  made  an  effort,  as  if  to  recall  her  wandering  senses ; 
but  it  was  useless. 

"  She  has  not  recognized  me  since  she  woke,"  Mabel  said, 
choking  down  the  fear  at  her  heart. 

Mrs.  Hall  was  very  anxious,  and  obeyed  Richard's  orders 
with  speed  and  quiet.  The  carriage  drove  into  the  yard, 
and  the  gay  voices  floated  up  through  the  open  window. 

"  Bel,"  Richard  said,  quickly,  "  go  down  and  keep  them 
as  still  as  you  can.  They  must  not  come  in  here ;  I  want 
Lily  to  sleep  elsewhere,  for  I  shall  stay  with  Tessy." 

She  ran  down  and  managed  to  allay  their  apprehensions, 
mingled  as  they  were  with  bits  of  pleasure  —  accounts  of  the 
fireworks,  the  lawn  full  of  colored  lanterns,  and  sorrow  that 
Tessy  could  not  have  seen  it  all.  It  was  some  time  before 
she  could  quiet  them  sufficiently  for  sleep,  and  then  she  re- 
turned to  Richard.  Tessy  lay  dozing  now ;  but  her  eyes 
were  half  open.  She  looked  into  her  brother's  face  with  a 
feeling  of  awe,  and  said,  just  under  her  breath,  — 

"  Is  it  typhoid  ? " 

"  No,  not  that.  We  will  see  what  it  proves  in  the  morn- 
ing. And  now,  dear,  I  want  you  to  go  to  sleep,  for  to-mor- 
row you  may  have  to  play  nurse,  and  overstrained  nerves 
won't  do." 

He  kissed  away  her  half-tearful  pleading,  and  led  her  to 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  67 

the  door.  Through  those  long  hours  of  the  night  he  thought 
not  only  of  the  danger,  but  the  new  disappointment  that  had 
befallen  him. 

At  early  dawn  Mabel  was  down  again.  Richard  had  fallen 
into  a  light  doze.  Tessy  moaned  uneasily,  but  was  not  rest- 
less. Even  in  that  pale  light  she  could  see  the  scarlet  face 
and  arms  in  strong  relief  against  the  white  pillow  and  night- 
dress. Like  a  flash  the  truth  thrilled  through  her,  leaving 
her  cold,  but  calm  and  strong.  When  Richard  stirred  she 
went  to  the  sofa. 

"  0  Mabel !  I  did  not  mean  you  should  come  in  the  room 
until » 

"  It  is  scarlet  fever,"  she  said,  in  a  steady  voice.  "  I  am 
not  afraid." 

He  drew  her  down  beside  him,  asking,  — 

"  Do  you  want  to  take  care  of  her  ?  " 

"  As  if  I  could  give  her  up  to  any  one  else  !  Our  precious 
baby  papa  loved  so  well." 

"  I  would  rather  have  you;  and  there  is  no  danger  if  you 
are  careful.  If  you  are  to  take  office  under  me,  you  must 
learn  first  not  to  be  wasteful  of  your  strength.  I  want  you 
to  have  your  breakfast  every  morning  before  you  do  much 
around  her ;  and  you  must  walk  in  the  garden  for  fresh 
air.  I  will  see  if  Mrs.  Parkhurst  cannot  take  Archie  and 
Lilian  for  a  week ;  it  will  make  less  care  for  you,  and  we 
shall  be  able  to  keep  the  house  quieter." 

"Do  you  think  — "  and  Mabel's  tears  finished  the  sen- 
tence. 

"  I  have  a  good  deal  of  hope,  dearest.  My  experience  of 
the  last  fortnight  has  taught  me  much.  Yet  we  can  judge 
nothing  for  the  present.  She  is  very  ill,  with  a  most  dan- 
gerous disease.  Get  your  prayer-book,  Mabel,  and  let  us 
read  together." 

It  was  the  twenty-seventh  of  the  month.  Among  the 
psalms  for  that  day  was  the  one  hundred  and  twenty-first 
How  comfortingly  these  sentences  fell :  — 


68  IN    TRUST,    OR 

"  Behold  lie  that  keepeth  Israel  shall  neither  slumber  nor 
sleep.  The  Lord  himself  is  thy  keeper ;  the  Lord  is  thy  de- 
fence upon  thy  right  hand. 

"  So  that  the  sun  shall  not  burn  thee  by  day,  neither  the 
tnoon  by  night." 

Ah,  yes,  here  was  the  stay  and  support.  When  human 
love  grew  weak  and  fearful,  the  everlasting  arms  of  divine 
strength  were  folded  about  it.  They  were  to  be  kept  from 
all  evil,  watched  over  by  One  who  could  never  know  weari- 
ness. Mabel  gathered  courage,  and  looked  steadily  on  the 
way  before  her. 

Opening  the  window  blinds,  the  fragrant  air  rushed  in, 
heavy  with  night  dew  that  had  lain  for  hours  steeping  in 
honeysuckle  and  roses,  and  the  odorous  dampness  of  the 
river.  Tiny  threads  of  vapor  curled  upward,  clinging  ten- 
dril-like to  the  shore.  Afar,  the  horizon  seemed  studded  with 
bars  of  sapphire  and  emerald,  while  faint,  arrowy  streaks  of 
gold  shot  up,  and  were  lost  in  the  filmy  blue  overhead.  Then 
the  glory  of  day  burst  slowly  through  the  crimson  and  pur- 
ple veils ;  tree  and  shrub  were  burnished  with  the  glowing 
tints,  save  where  in  shadow  lurked  a  weir-d,  fleecy  mist.  As 
drifts  of  rosy  cloud  floated  across  the  sky,  the  very  air  grew 
tremulous  with  radiated  heat ;  the  freshness  turned  into  lan- 
guor, and  the  promise  of  a  long,  hot  summer  day  dawned 
upon  them.  But  Mabel  knew  who  had  said,  —  "  So  that  the 
sun  shall  not  burn  thee  by  day." 

A  solemn  awe  fell  upon  the  household.  Instead  of  Ann's 
lively  repartee  and  gay  laugh,  she  went  about  with  a  great 
weight  on  her  heart.  Mrs.  Hall  sat  up  stairs  and  sewed,  so 
as  to  be  within  call.  Mabel  was  grave,  and  her  eyes  had  a 
startled  look  in  them,  as  if  she  could  not  quite  reconcile  her- 
self to  the  sense  of  danger.  It  took  her  back  to  those  sor- 
rowful days  whose  shadow  had  only  lightened,  not  departed. 
The  little  sufferer  lay  moaning  and  tossing,  restlessly,  with 
no  light  of  recognition  in  her  eyes.  As  Mabel  watched,  thia 
Beemed  the  hardest  of  all. 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  09 

The  day  was  an  almost  stifling  one.  Even  as  the  sun  went 
westward,  the  flickering  currents  of  air  seemed  to  shake  out 
rays  of  molten  gold.  •  There  was  no  breeze  stirring,  and  all 
nature  drooped  exhausted.  Tessy's  fever  raged  terribly. 
As  Kichard  stood  gazing  at  the  burning  face,  he  said, 
slowly,  — 

"  Mabel,  do  you  think  you  could  cut  her  hair  ?  It  is  so 
warm,  clinging  about  her  face." 

She  brought  the  scissors,  and  with  a  trembling  hand  slowly 
severed  the  shining  rings  that  were  fast  becoming  matted  by 
heat  and  restlessness,  one  by  one,  and  laid  them  in  a  box  of 
keepsakes.  How  would  they  be  taken  out  ?  As  little  golden 
remembrances  of  one  gone  to  heaven,  or  to  be  smiled  over 
at  some  happy  reunion,  when  the  child's  voice  was  again 
the  gayest  of  all?  Only  God  could  tell.  Her  tears  fell 
silently  upon  them.  0,  how  powerless  poor  human  love 
was  at  its  best  estate  !  It  was  well  that  faith  could  believe, 
through  all  the  blinding  agony,  that  God  was  a  Father  who 
remembered  mercy. 

Late  in  the  evening  Mabel  was  dismissed,  with  injunctions 
to  go  to  sleep  as  soon  as  possible,  and  Richard  watched 
through  the  quiet  night  alone.  It  was  not  strange,  perhaps, 
that  something  besides  Tessy  should  linger  in  his  thoughts. 
In  two  days  he  had  hoped  to  see  Ada.  How  would  she  bear 
this  new  disappointment  ?  Was  there  some  strange  fatal- 
ity between  them  ?  He  brought  his  writing  desk,  and 
began  a  letter  to  her ;  yet,  disguise  the  fact  with  never  so 
much  love,  he  felt  he  could  not  lead  Ada  to  look  upon  his 
duties  in  the  same  light  that  he  did.  He  could  not  open  his 
whole  heart  to  her.  Alas  for  love,  when  there  must  be  res- 
ervations and  fears  !  Its  divine  essence  is  gone,  its  electric 
chord  is  weakened.  More  sacred  than  ever  seemed  his 
promise  now,  and  looking  down  the  future,  he  felt  the  years, 
only,  could  release  him.  No  wonder  such  a  conscience 
should  shrink  "and  tremble  with  tender,  yearning  pain. 


70  IN    TRUST,    OR 

Another  and  another  day  of  heat,  blinding  sunshine,  and 
the  agony  of  dread.  The  little  sufferer  lost  some  of  her 
wildness,  and  sank  into  pitiful  moans,  as  she  tossed  her  arms 
about,  or  lay  with  her  eyes  half  open,  regardless  of  the  faces 
pleading  in  wordless  pathos  for  one  gleam  of  recognition. 
Then  there  came  a  time  when  they  counted  hours,  moments, 
and  prayed  as  they  only  pray,  who  stand  shivering  at  the 
entrance  of  the  dark  valley,  for  one  beloved ;  when  they 
scarcely  breathed,  and  learned  how  little  they  had  hoped, 
when  they  came  back  from  utter  despair,  and  glanced  in  each 
other's  faces,  with  a  low  cry  of  relief. 

After  this  Mabel  had  much  more  to  do.  With  returning 
consciousness  Tessy's  wants  increased  ;  and  the  childish  rest- 
lessness, the  petulant,  humorsome  fancies,  might  have  tried 
any  other  than  a  loving  heart.  There  were  no  traces  of 
weariness  in  her  face,  no  impatience  in  her  tones ;  indeed, 
her  thorough  gratitude  gave  her  strength  for  all  demands. 
Richard  used  to  watch  this  assiduous  tenderness  with  a  curi- 
ously strange  feeling.  Was  it  inherent  in  all  women,  or 
could  Mabel  be  a  higher  type  of  her  sex  ? 

Lilian  and  Archie  came  home.  Familiar  voices  floated 
on  the  summer  air,  and  rang  through  the  house  so  lately 
silent  with  the  chill  of  apprehension.  Tessy,  pillowed  on  a 
corner  of  the  lounge,  or  nestling  in  Mabel's  arms,  listening 
to  the  sweet  old  songs  she  loved  so  dearly,  her  face  reduced 
to  baby  proportions,  her  scanty  locks  just  waving  around  her 
head,  her  thin  little  hands  too  weak  to  grasp  anything,  was 
the  central  attraction.  How  happy  they  all  were  !  And  one 
Sunday,  when  Richard  carried  her  down  to  the  parlor,  so 
Mabel  might  play  their  evening  hymn  while  they  all  sang, 
their  satisfaction  was  complete.  Could  he  be  the  one  to 
break  up  this  pleasant  home  circle  ? 

Aunt  Sophy  had  written  for  them  as  soon  as  Tessy  could 
bear  the  journey.  Mabel  was  very  willing  to  go,  and  sin- 
cerely sorry  that  Richard's  trip  had  been  delayed. 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  71 

"  When  will  it  be  safe  to  start  ? "  she  asked. 

"  Next  week,  I  think.  The  sea  air  and  a  little  bathing 
will  soon  bring  the  roses  to  Tessy's  cheeks." 

"  O,"  laughed  Lily,  "  half  a  wave  would  carry  her  to 
Europe,  and  a  breaker  land  her  in  the  China  Sea."  Tessy's 
recent  efforts  at  walking  had  amused  the  two  younger  ones 
greatly. 

The  child  made  rapid  progress.  Richard  took  her  out  for 
short  rides,  Archie  petted  her  when  she  was  restless,  and 
Lily  arranged  dolls,  dishes,  and  toys  to  her  liking,  twenty 
times  an  hour.  Then,  when  the  weary  eyes  were  turned  to 
Mabel,  she  was  soothed  into  refreshing  slumbers,  and  nature 
wrought  for  her  with  silent  power. 

Again  the  packing  commenced.  This  time  there  was  no 
interruption.  Mr.  Guilford  came  to  say  good  by,  and  was 
delighted  with  their  bright  faces.  Since  his  illness  he  had 
loved  Richard  like  a  son. 


72  IN    TRUST.    OB 


CHAPTER   IX. 

The  man  ia  the  spirit  he  worked  in;  not  what  he  did,  but  what  he  became. 

With  self-renunciation  begins  life. 

CARLTLE. 

THE  day  was  bright  and  clear,  and  there  was  a  fresh 
breeze  as  they  steamed  down  the  bay.  The  purple  hills  of 
Staten  Island  gleamed  with  the  peculiar  golden  bronze  of  the 
later  summer,  and  the  low-lying  Jersey  shore  was  bathed  in 
a  mist  of  dun  amber.  The  waves  crept  slowly  shoreward, 
drifting  into  fantastic  shapes,  whose  -foamy  crest  pranced 
along,  and  then,  breaking,  scattered  the  pearly  spray  far  up 
on  the  land.  As  they  left  the  city  behind  them,  the  distant 
ships  looked  like  flocks  of  sea-birds,  outlined  against  the 
blue  sky. 

Tessy  sat  in  Richard's  lap,  her  pale  little  face  and  his 
devotion  attracting  more  than  a  casual  attention  from  the 
passengers.  She  watched  Archie  and  Lilian  in  their  eager 
enjoyment,  glanced  at  the  places  Richard  pointed  out  to 
them,  and  was  presently  lulled  to  sleep  by  the  motion  and 
the  monotonous  music.  More  than  one  mother's  face  kin- 
dled into  a  sweet  smile  over  the  picture  they  made. 

At  the  end  of  their  sail,  aunt  Sophy  came  to  meet  them 
in  a  large  family  carriage,  and  bestowed  upon  them  the 
warmest  of  welcomes. 

"Poor  baby,"  she  said,  taking  Tessy's  wasted  hand.  "If 
it  had  been  any  other  season  of  the  year,  I  should  have 
come  as  soon  as  I  received  your  letter.  Nearly  every  one 
is  alarmed  about  scarlet  fever.  I  don't  see  how  you  man- 
aged so  well,  my  dear ; "  and  she  gave  Mabel  a  fond  smile. 

"  Mabel  proved  a  most  excellent  nurse,"  Richard  rejoined. 


DR.  BERTH  AND' s  HOUSEHOLD.  73 

"  And  you  know  I  had  a  physician  always  at  hand,"  was 
Mabel's  arch  answer. 

While  aunt  Sophy  listened  to  the  story,  Archie  amused 
himself  with  attempts  at  driving.  Presently  they  reached  a 
large  country-house,  whose  numerous  additions  were  more 
suggestive  of  comfort  than  architectural  beauty.  Two  bois- 
terous cousins  nearly  smothered  Archie  and  Lily  with  kisses. 
Aunt  Sophy  led  the  way  up  stairs  to  a  spacious  apartment, 
whose  white  curtains,  checked  matting,  and  maple  chairs 
looked  cool  and  inviting. 

"  This  is  the  best  I  can  do  for  you,"  she  exclaimed, 
glancing  at  Mabel.  "  Lily  must  share  Dora's  room,  and 
Tom  can  take  Archie  in  charge.  I've  been  crowded  with 
boarders  this  summer,  but  I've  kept  this  room  in  spite  of 
all.  Now  I'll  go  and  send  your  trunk  up.  Wouldn't  you 
like  to  have  supper  here  this  first  night  ? " 

"  A  very  delightful  proposal.     But  think  of  the  trouble." 

She  answered  Richard's  look  with  a  laugh.  "  Trouble ! 
No,  indeed.  I'm  only  too  glad  to  have  you  all  down  here  ; " 
and  she  bustled  off  in  her  cheery  fashion. 

Mabel  refreshed  herself  and  the  children  with  a  plentiful 
ablution,  and  by  the  time  she  had  them  all  in  order,  aunt 
Sophy  reappeared  with  the  tea-tray.  Lily  gayly  proceeded 
to  arrange  the  table.  Such  nice  creamy  biscuits,  such  dishes 
of  fruit,  and  for  Tessy  a  little  broiled  bird.  Aunt  Sophy 
took  the  head  of  the  table,  and  soon  made  them  all  feel  at 
home.  Her  warm  heart  and  cordial  manner  were  wonder- 
fully enjoyable. 

The  next  morning  Richard  left  them,  though  not  without 
many  charges -concerning  Tessy  and  the  two  others,  who 
seemed  disposed  to  run  wild. 

"  Never  you  mind,"  said  aunt  Sophy.  "  I've  managed 
them  many  a  time  before.  As  for  Tessy,  she'll  be  so  plump 
and  rosy  on  your  return  that  you  will  hardly  know  her. 
And  now,  little  ones,  kiss  brother  Dick  good  by,  and  come 
down  to  the  kitchen  with  me." 
7 


74  IN    TRUST,    OR 

After  his  duty  was  fairly  performed,  and  no  pleading  eyea 
met  his  at  every  turn,  Richard  was  all  impatience.  Delay 
and  disappointment  had  strengthened  his  desire  for  Ada. 
Now  that  he  had  a  right  to  shut  out  every  other  thought,  he 
was  almost  surprised  to  find  her  so  dear,  so  well  beloved. 

The  party  had  gone  to  Newport.  It  was  late  in  the  after- 
noon when  he  arrived,  and  just  allowing  himself  time  for 
the  briefest  toilet,  he  hurried  down  to  the  spacious  hotel 
parlor.  Summoning  a  servant,  he  despatched  him  with  a 
message  for  Miss  Townley. 

The  reply  was  that  Miss  Townley  had  gone  out,  but  Mrs. 
Taylor  would  be  down  presently. 

Ada  had  not  received  his  letter,  then,  or  she  would  surely 
have  been  the  first  to  greet  him.  He  paced  impatiently  up 
and  down  the  room,  glanced  at  the  gay  groups  among  the 
shrubbery,  and  found  it  hard  work  to  restrain  himself. 
After  what  seemed  to  him  an  interminable  while,  Mrs.  Tay- 
lor entered,  and  greeted  him  cordially,  yet  with  perceptible 
constraint. 

"  I  am  so  sorry  Ada  is  out ;  but  Mrs.  Ashley  was  anxious 
for  some  sea-coast  views,  and  the  day  was  so  fine  for  visiting 
them,  they  thought  it  best  not  to  wait." 

"  Do  you  know  if  she  heard  from  me  this  morning  ?  " 

"  I  was  out  until  nearly  noon.  I  do  not  think  she  ex- 
pected you  to-day,"  was  Mrs.  Taylor's  non-committal  reply. 

It  was  some  comfort  for  Richard  to  believe  tnfc  mails  at 
fault.  He  walked  up  and  down  the  balcony  with  Mrs.  Tay- 
lor, and  as  the  best  means  of  quieting  his  mind,  related  the 
events  of  the  last  few  weeks,  and  questioned  her  concerning 
their  White  Mountain  trip.  Then  Mr.  Ashley  came  saun- 
tering towards  them,  and  Richard's  first  eager  question  was, 
"  Where  did  you  leave  the  ladies  ?  " 

"  Me  ?  0,  I  have  not  seen  them  since  about  four.  They 
have  quite  deserted  me,  I  assure  you ;  won  by  a  fast  horse  ; " 
and  Mr.  Ashley  laughed  with  the  easy  grace  of  a  man  of  the 
world. 


DE.  BEBTBAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  75 

"Mr.  Livingston,  an  old  friend,  has  taken  them  out," 
explained  Mrs.  Taylor. 

Richard's  disappointment  deepened  almost  to  disapproval. 

"Don't  look  so  sober,  doctor,"  began  Mr.  Ashley. 
"  When  you  see  those  magnificent  grays,  you  will  not  won- 
der. Everybody  is  frantic  about  Livingston's  turn-out, 
especially  the  women." 

At  this  juncture  the  supper  bell  rang.  "  Since  we  have 
to  play  the  roll  of  the  deserted,  we  may  as  well  do  it  with  a 
good  grace,"  said  Mr.  Ashley,  gayly.  "  Accept  my  arm, 
Mary.  Come,  doctor." 

"  Perhaps  we  had  better  wait,"  suggested  Mrs.  Taylor,  as 
she  noticed  the  expression  of  Richard's  face. 

"  Nonsense.  You  remember  Mr.  Livingston's  description 
of  the  beach  by  moonlight,  and  Ada's  saying  the  only  time 
to  ride  there  was  after  sundown.  They  will  not  be  back 
these  three  hours.  Don't  look  so  disconsolate,  doctor ;  this 
Newport  bewitches  the  women." 

Richard  followed  them  reluctantly,  wondering  if  there 
could  ever  come  a  time  when  he  would  be  so  indifferent  to 
his  wife's  absence.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ashley  were  certainly  a 
most  fashionably  independent  couple.  Each  placed  implicit 
confidence  in  the  other,  and  neither  was  jealously  inclined. 
Perhaps,  too,  love  had  some  powerful  rivals  in  both  hearts, 
and  kept  uncomplainingly  in  the  background.  Mrs.  Ashley 
was  careful  of  her  own  and  her  husband's  honor;  Mr.  Ash- 
ley was  proud  of  having  his  wife  admired,  and  not  peculiarly 
sensitive  in  any  respect. 

The  moments  after  supper  seemed  intolerably  long.  De- 
clining Mr.  Ashley's  invitation  to  a  game  of  billiards,  he 
watched  the  throngs  promenading  the  walks,  half  listened 
to  the  music,  and  at  length,  weary  of  the  gay  scene,  wan- 
dered down  the  avenue,  taking  one  of  the  paths  leading  to 
the  beach.  Disappointed  and  restless,  he  was  anxious  for 
the  time  to  pass ;  and  never  did  seconds  seem  more  leaden. 
He  walked  on  in  a  vague  hope  of  meeting  the  carriage,  and 


76  IN    TRUST,    OR 

when  he  turned  to  retrace  his  steps,  found  he  had  gone 
much  farther  than  he  intended. 

He  came  up  to  the  long  balcony,  flushed  and  anxious ;  but 
the  first  sight  that  met  his  eyes  restored  immediate  com- 
posure. There  stood  Ada  Townley  in  the  beauty  and  bril- 
liancy of  an  exquisite  evening  dress,  her  round,  white  arms 
gleaming  with  costly  bracelets,  her  face  one  dazzle  of  anima- 
tion. No  sign  of  expectation  or  longing,  no  glance  down 
the  walks  for  the  coming  of  some  one  dearer  than  all  these. 
Was  he  dearer  ?  If  so,  how  could  she  stand,  there  in  care- 
less grace,  and  talk  to  that  tall,  handsome  man,  who  did  not 
attempt  to  conceal  his  admiration  ?  A  fiery-pointed  pain 
shot  through  Richard's  heart ;  jealousy  first,  then  dreary 
despair. 

He  was  almost  beside  her  before  she  raised  her  eyes. 
There  was  a  light  in  them  he  did  not  like.  She  held  out 
her  hand,  and  said,  cordially  enough,  — 

"  0  Dr.  Bertrand !  Mrs.  Taylor  was  quite  distressed 
about  your  sudden  disappearance.  I  think  I  have  been 
home  nearly  an  hour  —  is  it  not  ?  "  and  turning,  she  intro- 
duced her  companion. 

Richard  responded  courteously ;  then,  in  a  low  but  author- 
itative tone,  said,  "  May  I  ask  the  favor  of  your  company  a 
few  moments  ? " 

She  seemed  irresolute  at  first,  but  the  pressure  of  his 
hand  upon  her  arm  was  not  to  be  mistaken.  "Excuse  me," 
she  said  in  an  undertone,  meant  only  for  Mr.  Livingston ; 
"  old  friends  have  a  claim  on  one's  indulgence  ;  "  but  softly 
breathed  as  it  was,  Richard's  quick  ear  caught  it.  His  in- 
tuitions were  in  an  electric  state,  and  biting  his  lips  to  keep 
back  the  rush  of  anger,  he  led  her  down  the  walk.  For 
some  time  neither  spoke. 

"Did  you  receive  a  letter  from  me  yesterday  or  this 
morning  ? "  he  demanded  at  length. 

"  Yes,  last  night."     Her  manner  was  cool  and  careless. 

"  You  must  have  expected  me  then.     0  Ada  !  " 


DK.  BERTRAND'S  nor  BEHOLD.  77 

"No,  I  confess  I  did  not.  You  have  disappointed  me 
too  often,  of  late,  for  me  to  believe  until  I  saw  you.  I  was 
not  sure  but  some  one  would  conveniently  fall  ill  at  the  last 
moment." 

Her  heartlessness  roused  him,  and  he  said,'  rather 
sternly, — 

"  Do  you  imply  that  I  sought  an  excuse  for  not  joining 
you  earlier  ?  " 

"  I  don't  imply  anything.  I  know  that  no  request  of 
mine  has  found  favor  in  your  sight  for  a  long  while.  Every 
one  seems  to  have  a  stronger  claim  on  you  than  I  ?  " 

A  new  fire  sprang  up  in  the  soft  hazel  eyes,  and  outraged 
love  asserted  itself.  In  a  tone  steady  with  deep  power,  he 
said,  — 

"  Since  you  think  me  capable  of  subterfuge  or  wilful  de- 
ceit, and  can  no  longer  depend  on  my  affection,  you  cannot 
wish  to  marry  a  man  so  lost  to  honor  and  truth.  I  release 
you  from  a  promise  that  must  have  grown  irksome." 

It  was  foolish,  doubtless,  but  he  expected  even  then  to 
see  her  disclaim  these  cruel  assertions,  look  up  with  implor- 
ing eyes,  and  give  some  sign  of  love.  Vain  hope !  Care- 
lessly beautiful,  indifferent  to  any  past  memory,  she  an- 
swered, with  a  haughty  inclination  of  the  head,  "  As  you 
please." 

He  led  her  to  the  balcony,  wished  her  good  night,  and 
turned  away,  feeling  she  was  already  half  won  by  Howard 
Livingston.  In  that  first  moment  he  thought  calmly  of  her 
being  another's.  He  pitied  himself  as  if  it  had  been  a  third 
person,  so  little  did  he  realize  the  great  shadow  ^fallen  upon 
him. 

Ada  turned  to  Mr.  Livingston  with  an  easy  grac£,  and 
as  if  some  explanation  was  needed,  said,  nonchalantly,  — 

"  For  two  years  I  have  been  engaged  to  Dr.  Bertrand  — 
a  girlish  fancy  that  I  have  outlived  in  the  last  six  months. 
We  have  just  dissolved  the  bond." 

He  bowed  with  a  pleased  look.  There  was  nothing  for 
7* 


78  IN    TRUST,    OR 

her  to  regret  in  the  exchange.  Of  late,  she  had  felt  tho 
position  Dr.  Bertrand's  wife  must  fill  was  very  little  to  her 
liking.  Here  was  a  man  to  whom  she  would  be  first  always, 
superior  to  her  old  lover  in  those  points  she  cared  most  for. 
She  could  retain  her  position  in  society;  no  troublesome 
domestic  details  would  ever  be  forced  upon  her,  and  life 
would  prove  a  perfect  round  of  pleasure.  Although  she 
inwardly  congratulated  herself  on  her  improved  prospects, 
she  gave  a  pitying  thought  to  Richard,  and  said  to  her- 
self, "  I  could  have  made  him  very  happy  if  he  had  not  been 
so  set  upon  those  foolish  whims."  She  was  relieved  to  learn 
that  he  left  early  the  next  morning. 

Mrs.  Ashley  congratulated  her  openly.  She  had  never 
cordially  approved  of  Dr.  Bertrand,  her  theory  being  that 
it  was  much  more  sensible  to  love  a  rich  man  than  a  poor 
one.  Since  affairs  had  proved  so  obstinate,  she  had  been 
secretly  favoring  Mr.  Livingston,  quite  determined  to  have 
him  for  a  brother-in-law. 

Mrs.  Taylor  kissed  her,  and  said,— 

"  I  am  heartily  glad,  my  dear.  You  never  could  have 
given  satisfaction  in  such  a  family.  It  would  have  been 
worse  than  marrying  a  widower." 

Two  weeks  later  Ada  Townley  went  home  the  affianced 
of  Howard  Livingston. 

In  the  mean  while  the  party  at  Cape  May  were  well  eared 
for.  It  took  but  one  day  for  Lilian  and  Archie  to  recom- 
mence the  old  life  laid  down  the  preceding  autumn.  To 
them  there  seemed  no  change,  except  the  few  strange 
boarders,  and  the  inches  Tom  and  Dora  had  grown  in  a 
year.  Aunt  Sophy  took  entire  charge  of  them,  and  Mabel 
v/*as  left  to  the  undisturbed  care  of  Tessy.  She  felt  keenly 
the  alteration  her  father's  death  had  made,  and  would  con- 
tinue to  make  all  the  coming  years.  She  had  grown  older 
in  those  brief  months.  Care  came  to  her  not  as  a  burden, 
but  a  portion  of  life  that  it  was  her  duty  to  accept  willingly. 
She  missed  Richard  sadly,  and  tried  to  resign  him  with  the 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  79 

pure  unselfishness  of  her  nature,  knowing  the  time  must 
soon  come  when  another  would  be  first  and  best  to  him. 

Tessy's  days  had  been  rounded  into  perfection  by  a  ride 
down  to  the  steamboat  landing.  But  on  Saturday  both 
horses  had  gone  out  with  the  large  carriage,  and  Mr.  Shel- 
don's pony,  which  Tom  often  drove,  was  busy  also.  The 
child's  eyes  filled  with  tears  of  disappointment. 

"  Why,  we  don't  expect  any  one,"  Mabel  said,  cheerily. 

"  I  know  it,  but  it  seems  like  a  little  piece  of  Dick  to  see 
the  steamboat  and  all  the  people.  0  Bel !  can't  we  walk." 

"  No,  darling,  not  that  distance.  Richard  would  scold  us 
for  such  a  crazy  step." 

"  What  is  the  matter,  Snowdrop  ? "  said  stout,  good- 
natured  Mrs.  Chesterton,  coming  up  the  steps,  and  patting 
Tessy's  head.  Mabel  briefly  explained  the  difficulty. 

"  Mr.  Chesterton  has  had  Mr.  Grey's  old  Hero  and  the 
little  wagon.  I  do  not  believe  he  has  taken  them  back,  and 
you  may  as  well  use  them  as  not,"  the  lady  said. 

Mabel  thanked  her,  but  declined.  Tessy's  eyes  over- 
flowed. Mrs.  Chesterton  found  her  husband,  and  brought 
him  to  the  balcony. 

"  Why,  yes,  Miss  Bertrand  ;  take  them  by  all  means.  I 
told  Mr.  Grey  I'd  be  home  about  dusk ;  so  he  won't  expect 
his  horse  until  that  time.  He's  so  lazy  you  need  not  feel  a 
bit  afraid.  He  couldn't  run  if  he  tried." 

Aunt  Sophy  insisted  as  well.  Bell  and  Tessy  were  lifted 
in,  and  drove  off  in  triumph,  the  little  one's  face  full  of 
intense  satisfaction.  The  eager  eyes  and  flushed  cheeks 
gave  Mabel  a  strange  presentiment  of  something  like  evil. 
She  begged  to  go  faster,  that  they  might  be  in  time  to  see 
the  passengers  land. 

"  What  is  the  matter,  Tessy  ?  Don't  get  so  excited ;  no 
friend  of  ours  is  coming,"  Mabel  said,  gently. 

"  But  some  day  Richard  will  come."  Then,  after  a  long 
pause,  in  which  her  eyes  wandered  over  the  crowd,  she  gave 
a  rapturous  cry,  and  grasping  her  sister's  hand,  exclaimed, 


80  IN    TKTJST,    OR 

"  He  Jias  come  !  Look  !  there  he  is,  our  own  very  Dick ! 
He  is  waving  his  handkerchief,"  and  Tessy  nodded  in 
reply. 

"  Why,  I  don't  see  him,"  returned  Mabel,  slowly.  "  Tessy, 
you  must  be  dreaming." 

"  He  is  leaning  over  the  eflge  of  the  rail.  There,  now 
he's  gone." 

"  I  have  not  had  a  glimpse  of  him." 

Tessy's  eyes  wandered  over  the  throng  in  curious  expec- 
tancy, and  grew  perceptibly  grave.  Then  the  whole  face 
was  overspread  with  sunshine,  and  following  her  glance, 
Mabel  saw  Richard. 

He  pushed  through  the  mass,  and  came  forward,  his  eyes 
bright  with  earnest  affection.  Tessy  reached  out  her  arms 
to  him,  and  was  kissed  again  and  again. 

"  Why  did  you  think  of  coming  for  me?"  he  asked,  in 
surprise. 

"  0,  we  do  every  day,"  was  Tessy's  joyous  answer. 

"  Because  you  expect  me  ? "  and  he  laughed. 

"  Not  quite.  And  Bel  didn't  want  to  come  to-day, 
but  —  " 

"You  made  her,  I  suppose,  little  tyrant.  You  look  im- 
proved already.  Are  you  not  going  to  offer  me  a  seat  ?  or 
do  you  purpose  to  have  me  walk  r " 

She  sprang  up,  and  as  soon  as  he  was  settled,  nestled  in 
his  lap.  Mabel  bestowed  wondering  glances  on  him,  and 
asked  for  the  third  or  fourth  time  if  he  was  well. 

"  Entirely  so."  He  put  the  reins  in  Tessy's  hands,  hold- 
ing his  own  over  them,  and  bending  down,  whispered,  "  I 
was  not  wanted  at  Newport.  I  have  come  back  to  be  all 
yours." 

The  words  gave  her  a  pang  as  she  took  in  their  full 
meaning.  Yet  she  hardly  knew  what  an  aching  heart  the 
tender  manner  to  Tessy  covered. 

They  were  all  overjoyed  to  have  him  back  so  unexpect- 
edly. Lily  and  Archie  had  quantities  of  adventures  to  re- 


J)R.    EEKTRAXn's    HOUSEHOLD.  81 

late.  Indeed,  Mabel  scarcely  had  a  look  at  him  until  they 
were  all  sent  off  to  bed,  after  he  had,  as  a  special  favor, 
sung  Tessy  to  sleep.  Then  he  bade  Mabel  find  a  shawl, 
and  come  to  walk  on  the  beach  with  him. 

The  tide  was  going  out,  leaving  the  shining  sand  smooth 
as  a  floor.  The  dim  and  lonely  reaches  of  the  broad  ocean 
flowed  onward  with  a  sad,  mighty  pulsation,  the  slow,  regu- 
lar swells  breaking  into  a  rhythmic  melody  —  a  grand  chant 
of  ceaseless  sorrow.  Along  the  western  sky  sailed  fleecy 
islands  in  a  sea  of  wondrous  azure.  Above  them  were  hosts 
of  golden  stars,  the  crown  of  the  summer  night.  It  was 
just  the  hour  for  a  fond  confidence,  and  Richard  opened  his 
heart  to  the  fair  girl  blossoming  into  pure  and  lovely 
womanhood.  Her  tender  sympathy  soothed  him  immeasu- 
rably. He  said  calmly,  but  not  in  despair,  that  his  dream 
of  love  was  over.  Henceforth  he  was  to  fill  the  position  of 
elder  brother  in  its  truest,  widest  sense.  There  was  nothing 
to  come  between  him  and  his  duty  now ;  no  temptation  to 
lure  him  from  that  precious  household. 

It  was  well,  perhaps,  that  Mabel  did  not  see  all.  Alone 
in  his  room,  with  the  sorrowful  midnight  stars  for  watchers, 
he  laid  aside  the  mask  from  his  heart,  and  glanced  at  it,  as 
he  only  might  do  for  many  a  weary  day  to  come.  He  did 
not  so  much  regret  Ada ;  he  seemed  to  understand  now  the 
wants  and  trivialities  of  her  nature,  the  petty  trials  to  which 
she  would  have  continually  subjected  him.  He  was  content 
to  have  her  choose  another.  But  the  keen  sense  of  desola- 
tion after  he  had  shrouded  the  corse  of  a  sweet  first  love, 
and  silently  borne  it  to  a  place  of  sepulture,  was  what  re- 
mained with  him,  and  left  a  nameless  pain.  As  in  death  no 
faults  are  remembered,  so  he  recalled  the  earlier  days  of 
their  acquaintance,  when  love  was  haloed  with  the  rose-hue 
of  newness.  Could  any  after  passion  be  so  sweet?  He 
said  then  for  him  there  could  be  no  second  spring.  The 
grave  in  his  heart  could  never  outgrow  its  greenness.  He 
felt  how  truly,  how  tenderly,  he  had  loved. 


82  IN    TRUST,    OR 

And  so  came  one  of  life's  sorest  lessons  to  Richard  Ber- 
trand.  Was  it  to  teach  him  patience,  forbearance  ?  He 
took  it  in  that  wise,  quite  humbly,  as  a  little  child.  He  re- 
membered who  had  said,  "  All  things  shall  work  together 
for  good."  Others  had  walked  in  shaded  pathways,  and 
found  rest  at  last.  And  for  him,  hereafter,  love  and  duty 
would  be  as  one  word. 


T>R.  BEKTUAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  83 


CHAPTER  X. 

So  many  feet  that  day  by  day 
Still  wander  from  the  fold  astray. 

GOLDEN  LEGEND. 

As  it  was  impossible  for  Richard  to  remain  at  Cape  May, 
he  compromised  with  the  children  by  promising  to  come 
once  a  week  during  their  stay.  Tessy  improved  as  if  by 
magic.  When  September  arrived,  aunt  Sophy  begged  for 
another  month,  but  Mabel  longed  to  be  again  at  home.  Mrs. 
Hall  and  Ann  were  delighted  with  their  return.  Robert 
came  back  in  a  high  state  of  satisfaction,  and  had  plenty 
of  adventures  to  relate  to  the  younger  ones.  Yet  there  was 
something  in  his  light-heartedness  that  rather  pained  than 
pleased.  Excitement  and  enjoyment  appeared  to  be  his 
continual  study.  He  possessed  the  brilliant  and  dangerous 
qualities  that  make  'men  favorites  of  society  and  slaves  to 
temptation.  Easy  and  generous  they  are  called,  yet  many 
a  weary  burden  do  they  lay  upon  others. 

Richard  could  only  pray  for  him  when  they  separated. 
And  in  his  frequent  letters  he  strove  to  keep  up  an  interest 
in  home  affairs  for  the  absent  one.  Mabel,  who  had  given 
up  school,  devoted  herself  assiduously  to  the  household,  and 
endeavored  to  make  all  around  her  happy.  Love  reigned 
perfect  among  them. 

It  was  a  quiet,  uneventful  winter.  Christmas  brought 
aunt  Sophy  and  the  cousins.  Yet  the  day  was  not  gone 
through  without  tears.  There  was  a  missing  voice,  a  place 
unfilled  —  memories  infinitely  tender  and  infinitely  sad. 

Ada  Townley's  marriage  occurred  at  this  period.     It  as- 


84  IK    TUUST,    OR 

sistcd  Richard  to  recover  his  mental  tone  somewhat.  He 
no  longer  asked  himself,  in  weak  moments,  if  he  had  not 
been  hasty  or  unjust.  No  good,  faithful,  affectionate  man 
can  easily  tear  up  the  tendrils  that  have  twined  around  his 
very  life.  He  will  not  in  a  moment  forget  the  hope  that  was 
to  have  made  glad  all  his  future  years.  He  may  say,  "I 
will  dream  no  more,"  but  in  lonely  hours 

"  The  spirit  that  no  exorcism  can  bind  " 

will  rise  from  the  deepest  grave.  But  Richard's  sorrow 
strengthened  and  ennobled  him.  He  did  not  look  on  the 
passion  dreams  of  his  young  summer  with  hard,  scornful  re- 
gret. Duty  and  sacrifice  were  no  self-scourging  bonds  whose 
chain  clanked  with  every  movement.  He  had  been  "  wounded 
in  the  house  of  a  friend,"  but  he  did  not  forget  there  were 
others  to  heal.  Glancing  down  the  days  yet  to  come,  he  saw 
himself  the  ready  helper,  the  comforter  in  trouble,  and  the 
sharer  of  others'  joys.  He  would  bless  their  marriage  vows 
when  the  birdlings  left  the  old  home  nest.  And  if,  at  tne 
last,  he  was  left  alone  by  the  fireside,  he  would  be  content 
with  whatever  God  should  send  him. 

They  went  on  evenly  again  until  one  March  night.  In  the 
very  room  where  their  father  had  gayly  frolicked  with  them 
that  last  dear  evening,  and  kissed  them  with  tenderest  affec- 
tion, they  sat  recounting  incidents  of  his  love,  words  they 
treasured  up  like  fine  gold,  caresses 

"  Dear  as  remembered  kisses  after  death." 

There  was  no  storm  now.  For  several  days  it  had  been 
lovely  and  spring-like,  an  earnest  of  the  country  beyond, 
where  he  had  gone  to  be  "  forever  with  the  Lord."  And 
time,  which  sanctifies  all  griefs,  would  soften  this.  By  and  by 
they  would  come  back  to  this  night  as  a  precious  remem- 
brance. 

The  golden  sun  of  May  streamed  into  the  breakfast-room, 
where  they  were  all  congregated  one  pleasant  morning. 


DR.  BERTRAXD'S  HOUSEHOLD.  85 

The  nicial  was  about  over.  Richard  sat  studying  his  mem- 
orandum-book, and  as  Ann  brought  in  the  paper,  Mabel  took 
it  until  he  should  be  ready. 

"  0,  Richard ! "  she  exclaimed,  with  a  sudden  cry  of 
pain,  while  her  bright  face  faded  into  ashy  paleness. 

"  What  is  it,  Bel  ? "  and  Richard  started  up  in  alarm. 

"It's  so  terrible!  But  it  can't  be  true.  There  must  be 
some  mistake ; "  and  her  trembling  finger  pointed  out  the 
paragraph. 

Richard's  brow  contracted  with  more  than  sorrow,  with 
shame,  and  a  flush  of  indignation,  as  he  read  an  account  of 
a  disgraceful  riot  in  New  Haven,  in  which  several  students 
had  been  concerned.  Foremost  among  them,  indeed,  the 
most  daring  and  lawless,  was  Robert  Bertrand.  He  had 
even  discharged  a  pistol,  and  slightly  wounded  the  policeman 
who  arrested  him.  No  wonder  Richard  shivered.  The  hand 
of  Providence  alone  had  kept  his  brother  from  being  a  mur- 
derer. And  Robert  in  a  prison  cell,  a  criminal ! 

"  It  surely  cannot  be  so  bad,"  he  said,  at  length,  loth  to 
believe  such  an  account,  and  longing  to  comfort  Mabel.  "  I 
must  go  to  New  Haven  immediately." 

"  Is  Robert  ill  ? "  asked  Lily,  looking  up  from  the  remnant 
of  her  toast,  in  wide-eyed  wonder. 

"  No,  but  in  serious  trouble.  Perhaps  it  will  be  best  not 
to  discuss  it  until  we  know  all  the  circumstances.  So  you 
must  be  good  children,  and  not  fret  Mabel  with  idle  ques- 
tions while  I  am  gone." 

Mabel  rose  and  tried  to  regain  her  composure.  Mrs.  Hall's 
entrance  checked  Archie's  exclamations.  Lily  took  up  her 
neglected  French,  and  went  out  on  the  balcony  to  study. 

"  When  will  you  go  ? "  Mabel  inquired,  following  Richard 
to  the  office. 

"  Just  as  soon  as  I  can.    There  is  a  train  at  noon,  I  think." 

"  I  wonder  what  will  be  done." 

"  Robert  will  be  expelled,  if  nothing  worse.    I  must  bring 
him  home."     There  was  a  little  tremble  in  Richard's  voice. 
8 


86  IN    TRUST,    OR 

"  And  we  thought  he  was  doing  so  nicely.  0,  how  could 
he!" 

"  I  ought  to  have  looked  after  him  more  closely.  There 
are  so  many  temptations  for  such  a  nature  as  his." 

Mabel  went  to  prepare  the  children  for  school.  In  answer 
to  their  questions,  she  bade  them  be  patient,  and  kissed  the 
shadowed  faces  with  strange  tenderness.  Then  she  sought 
refuge  in  her  daily  duties.  Richard  made  a  few  necessary 
calls,  and  ran  in  to  say  good  by.  At  sight  of  his  troubled 
face,  her  firmness  gave  way. 

"  Don't  cry,  dearest,"  he  said,  gently. 

She  wanted  to  ask  him  to  be  tender  with  Robert ;  but  it 
seemed  so  like  a  reflection  on  the  kind  heart  that  was  always 
merciful,  that  she  could  not  utter  it.  When  he  was  gone, 
she  almost  persuaded  herself  it  was  a  troubled  dream. 

It  was  sharp  enough  reality  to  Richard  —  the  more  bitter 
because  he  had  hoped  much  for  his  brother  of  late.  Robert 
had  spent  the  Christmas  holidays  with  some  friends,  but  his 
letters  had  been  regular,  his  demands  for  money  moderate, 
and  his  progress,  as  he  had  recorded  it,  very  commendable. 
But  Richard  knew  the  fatal  tendency  of  Robert's  mind  to 
evade  any  disagreeable  truth ;  and  a  chill  foreboding  filled 
his  heart.  Alas  !  his  worst  fears  were  more  than  realized. 

Robert  was  still  in  confinement,  sullen  and  uncommunica- 
tive. Shame  added  to  his  reticence.  His  face  was  haggard, 
and  retained  traces  of  his  late  debauch.  It  was  plainly  evi- 
dent that  intoxication  had  been  one  cause.  As  nothing  could 
be  elicited  in  his  present  state,  Richard  determined  to  go  to 
the  college  authorities. 

The  president  received  him  with  unaffected  sympathy  and 
respect.  His  own  career  in  that  institution  had  been  highly 
satisfactory,  and  gained  him  many  warm  friends.  Condemn- 
ing his  brother  was  a  blow  they  all  felt  most  sorry  to  inflict. 
It  was  a  sad  story.  The  party  had  been  drinking  and  gam- 
bling until  a  late  hour,  when,  sallying  forth  with  boisterous 
merriment,  they  committed  several  acts  of  wanton  mischief, 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  87 

ending  l>y  assaulting  one  of  the  officers  who  attempted  to 
arrest  them. 

"  I  confess,"  said  the  kind-hearted  president,  "  Robert's 
course  has  never  been  praiseworthy.  His  abilities  are  of  the 
highest  order.  If  he  chose  he  could  distance  any  one  in  his 
class.  But  from  the  first  he  has  allied  himself  with  the  in- 
dolent and  insubordinate.  I'm  not  sure  but  suspending  him 
last  spring  would  have  been  a  good  lesson.  But  he  was  so 
very  penitent,  that,  under  the  circumstances,  we  concluded 
to  forgive  him." 

"Last  spring?"  gasped  Richard.  "  Then  this  is  not  his 
first  offence  ? " 

"  Nor  the  second,"  was  the  rejoinder.  "  He  had  been  rep- 
rimanded before  last  March,  when  he  committed  an  act  of 
such  flagrant  disobedience,  it  was  judged  best  to  suspend 
him  for  a  while.  I  was  writing  to  your  father  when  the  an- 
nouncement of  his  death  reached  us.  After  a  long  conver- 
sation with  Robert,  we  concluded  to  try  him  again.  I  thought 
him  a  good  deal  improved  after  his  return,  and  hoped  his 
grief  would  prove  a  permanent  benefit.  Your  father  possessed 
my  entire  esteem  and  confidence,  and  for  the  sake  of  his 
family  I  trusted  Robert  had  decided  on  a  better  course. 
Up  to  Christmas  of  the  present  year  his  conduct  appeared 
very  satisfactory,  but  I  am  afraid  it  was  a  superficial  refor- 
mation. Many  depredations  have  been  committed  to  which 
it  seemed  impossible  to  find  a  clew ;  but  it  appears  now  that 
Robert  headed  this  party.  I  spare  you  details  ;  it  is  sufficient 
to  know  in  what  it  has  culminated.  Believe,  my  dear  young 
friend,  that  you  have  my  warmest  sympathy." 

Richard  felt  sick  at  heart.  The  long-continued  deceit  that 
had  unblushingly  braved  a  dead  father,  and  while  running 
at  riot  had  preserved  a  semblance  of  honor,  filled  him  with 
dismay.  How  could  one  so  young  in  years,  and  with  Robert's 
home  associations,  become  so  perfect  an  adept  in  duplicity  ? 

"  It  will  be  better  for  him  to  leave  the  city,"  suggested 
the  president,  kindly.  "  His  associates  are  bad,  his  habits 


88  IN    TRUST,    OB 

expensive  and  irregular.  He  needs  an  entire  change  of  life 
and  pursuits.  If  you  could  lead  him  to  turn  his  attention  to 
some  active  mercantile  business,  he  might  do  better." 

Richard  went  away  sorrowfully,  stunned  by  the  sad  story. 
Could  lie  have  been  more  watchful  ?  The  attempts  to  gain 
his  brother's  confidence  had  been  met  with  specious  false- 
hoods ;  even  the  dear  father's  trust  wickedly  betrayed.  How 
dark  the  future  looked  !  He  hardly  dared  hope,  but  he  prayed 
fervently  for  strength  to  perform  his  whole  duty. 

The  next  morning  he  visited  Robert  again.  Kindly,  but 
firmly,  he  demanded  the  whole  truth,  and  a  list  of  Robert's 
debts,  stating  his  intention  of  paying  them  immediately,  so 
that  his  departure  might  be  honorable  in  this  respect.  No 
reproaches  passed  his  lips,  less  for  fear  of  exasperating 
Robert  than  from  pity  for  his  own  sore  heart. 

Robert  paced  the  small  room  in  silent  attention,  his  mind 
divided  between  a  desire  to  openly  defy  Richard,  and  shake 
off  all  authority,  and  the  benefit  of  a  partial  concession. 
Penitent  he  certainly  was  not,  and  was  more  angry  at  having 
his  misdeeds  brought  to  light,  than  ashamed  of  committing 
them.  Of  the  trouble  and  disgrace  he  had  brought  upon 
the  family  he  scarcely  thought. 

"  To  remain  here  is  simply  impossible,"  Richard  said, 
when  he  found  his  brother  in  no  haste  to  reply,  "  Give  me 
your  assistance  therefore,  and  let  us  finish  as  speedily  as 
we  can." 

"  It's  my  own  money,"  was  the  ungracious  answer.  "  If 
I  choose  to  spend  it,  it's  no  one's  business." 

"  It's  some  one's  business  to  see  it  paid,"  was  the  grave 
rejoinder. 

"  Don't  grudge  a  fellow  what  belongs  to  him.  You  suc- 
ceeded to  a  ready-made  practice,  so  you  can't  complain." 

"  Not  wholly  for  myself,  either.  You  know  there  was  not 
sufficient  income  to  support  the  family  without  sacrificing  the 
house." 

"  What  should  you  consider  its  value  ? "  and  Robert  paused 
in  his  walk. 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  89 

"  It  is  worth  from  twelve  to  fifteen  thousand,  I  suppose ; 
but  in  regard,  I  rate  it  more  highly  than  that.  Every  year 
it  will  go  on  increasing  in  value." 

"  I've  a  proposition  to  make.     Will  you  buy  me  out  ?  " 

Richard  thought  a  moment.  It  would  assuredly  lessen 
\:s  trouble  and  anxiety ;  he  could  foresee  there  would  hardly 
la  a  peaceful  moment  until  Robert  had  wasted  his  inherit- 
ance. On  the  other  hand  it  would  be  snapping  the  link  that 
gave  him  the  only  remaining  power  over  his  brother.  Could 
it  be  right  to  purchase  his  ease  by  a  prospect  of  greater 
temptation  for  Robert  ?  0,  how  he  longed  for  strength  and 
wisdom  ! 

"  No,"  he  answered,  slowly,  "  not  until  you  are  nearly  or 
quite  of  age." 

An  angry  light  shot  up  in  Robert's  eyes,  but  he  found 
himself  mastered.  Sinking  into  his  former  sullen  apathy, 
he  tossed  some  notes  across  the  table.  Bills  for  oyster  sup- 
pers, champagne,  and  cigars,  carriage  hire,  and  a  schedule 
of  various  sums  of  borrowed  money.  Richard  looked  at  the 
aggregate  in  dismay,  and  then  asked  if  there  could  possibly 
be  any  more. 

"A  trifle  perhaps  —  fifty  dollars  or  so." 

"  0  Robert !  How  could  you  be  so  foolishly,  wickedly 
extravagant  ?  "  ft  was  the  first  indignant  outburst  Richard 
had  uttered. 

"  I'm  not  asking  you  to  pay  it,"  was  the  harsh  rejoinder. 
*'  Young  men  might  have  lived  on  nothing  in  your  day,  and 
enjoyed  it ;  but  it's  not  my  style.  Don't  make  a  fuss  :  it  is 
not  necessary  for  me  to  go  through  college  ;  so  what  I  spend 
in  one  way  I  shall  save  in  another ; "  -and  he  gave  a  heart- 
less laugh. 

Further  conversation  was  useless.  Richard  went  about 
the  business  in  hand  with  a  depressed  soul,  yet  was  relieved 
to  have  it  finished.  He  settled  the  fine  with  which  Robert's 
misdemeanor  had  been  punished,  and  then  turned  his  steps 
homeward,  taking  with  him  the  sympathy  of  many  true  hearts. 
8* 


90  IN    TRUST ;    OR 

More  than  once  he  asked  himself  what  was  to  be  done  with 
his  brother.  As  he  glanced  at  the  face  still  handsome,  de- 
spite its  moody  expression,  and  thought  of  talents  that  might 
make  him  an  honor  to  his  family,  he  felt  that  he  could  not 
give  him  up  without  an  effort.  He  must  be  more  watchful, 
more  prayerful,  and  strive  to  fulfil  the  duty  laid  upon  him. 
Alas  !  thorns  beset  the  path  in  too  many  directions. 


DB.  BEBTBAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  91 


CHAPTER    XI. 

And  if  along  with  these  should  come 

The  man  I  held  as  half  divine, 

Should  strike  a  sudden  hand  in  mine, 
And  ask  a  thousand  things  of  home. 

TENKYSON. 

THEY  were  nearing  New  York,  when  Robert  started  from 
his  indifferent  mood,  saying,  suddenly,  — 

"  I'm  not  going  home,  Dick." 

"  Not  going  home  ?"  was  the  astonished  rejoinder. 

"  No  ;  my  nerves  are  not  equal  to  facing  Guilford  just 
now,  to  say  nothing  of  an  eager  and  excited  crowd  of  friends, 
all  anxious  to  learn  the  cause  of  my  sudden  arrival  in  their 
midst ;  "  and  in  spite  of  his  nonchalance,  a  deep  flush  crossed 
his  face. 

"  I  would  rather  have  you." 

"  No,  Dick ;  you'll  be  more  comfortable  without  me.  Let 
me  go  to  aunt  Sophy's ;  otherwise  I  shall  stay  in  New  York 
and  try  my  luck." 

The  relief  it  promised  made  Richard  doubt  its  propriety ; 
but  he  found  Robert  was  determined  not  to  meet  Mr.  Ghiil- 
ford  at  present.  Cape  May,  at  this  season,  had  fewer  temp- 
tations than  a  city ;  so  he  acquiesced,  and  the  brothers 
parted  with  some  semblance  of  affection. 

Richard  went  to  Mr.  Guilford  immediately,  and  relat- 
ed the  whole  story.  The  lawyer  was  not  much  surprised, 
and,  after  discussing  the  matter,  proposed  to  visit  Robert 
at  his  aunt's,  and  learn  what  course  of  life  he  intended  to 
pursue. 


92  IN    TBUST,    OR 

"  If  you  only  would,"  the  young  man  said,  gratefully. 

"  I  will  not  believe  any  son  of  your  father  can  go  so  utterly 
astray.  We  may  save  him  yet." 

"  Thank  you  ;  "  and  Richard  wrung  his  hand  warmly. 

A  gloom  fell  over  the  household  at  the  knowledge  of 
Robert's  misconduct. 

"  It  seems  almost  as  if  some  one  was  dead,"  Lily  said,  in 
a  hushed  voice  ;  and  the  two  younger  ones  clung  to  Mabel, 
as  if  she  could  shield  them  from  any  like  danger.  To  Rich- 
ard she  was  more  considerate  than  ever,  striving  in  daily 
kindnesses  to  bear  a  part  of  his  burden. 

If  Richard  cherished  a  hope  of  Mr.  Gruilford's  influence, 
it  was  completely  crushed  on  that  gentleman's  return.  He 
found  Robert  haughty  and  unmanageable,  alike  insensible 
to  threats  or  remonstrances.  What  step  to  take  next  per- 
plexed them  both ;  but  Robert  fortunately  solved  the  diffi- 
culty by  falling  in  with  the  captain  of  a  trading  vessel,  who 
needed  a  clerk,  and  shipping  immediately.  The  voyage  would 
last  four  months. 

By  degrees  they  settled  to  their  former  pleasant  life.  The 
garden  was  a  source  of  unfailing  interest  to  Bel  and  Lily, 
and  Richard  took  up  botany  with  them.  Mabel's  tastes  were 
mostly  domestic  ;  but  Lily  flew  hither  and  thither  with  the 
airy  grace  of  a  humming-bird.  Richard  laughingly  declared 
it  was  a  marvel  she  ever  knew  anything  perfectly.  And  so, 
while  the  elder  trained  the  flowers,  the  younger  stood  over 
them  with  her  book. 

.  "  Office  hours,"  as  the  children  termed  the  lime  from  din- 
ner until  evening,  were  a  great  delight  to  them  all.  When 
Richard  was  not  occupied  with  patients,  they  claimed  him 
relentlessly.  He  enjoyed  it  also.  In  the  midst  of  the  merry 
group  he  seemed  to  quaff  the  sweet  reward  of  his  labors,  and 
forget  the  cares. 

They  were  on  the  lowest  terrace,  one  July  afternoon, 
watching  Archie's  attempt  at  managing  a  pretty  sail-boat. 
He  was  to  acquit  himself  creditably  before  Richard's  eyes, 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  93 

on  a  short  voyage,  ere  he  could  be  allowed  to  "  dare  the 
treacherous  ocean,"  as  Lily  drolly  termed  it.  They  laughed 
at  his  mishaps  in  tacking,  and  cheered  him  when  successful ; 
but  bringing  the  boat  safely  into  port  was  a  rather  difficult 
achievement  for  the  young  navigator.  He  had  barely  suc- 
ceeded, when  a  frank,  hearty  voice,  just  above  them,  ex- 
claimed, — 

" '  Come  and  see  for  yourself  how  I  manage  at  the  head 
of  a  family,  and  partake  of  an  old  chum's  hospitality.' 
Wasn't  that  the  invitation?" 

They  all  turned,  and  saw  a  fine-looking  man,  about  Rich- 
ard's age,  with  a  genial  face,  now  crossed  by  a  mirthful  smile 
at  the  astonishment  his  unlooked-for  appearance  created. 
To  the  elder  ones  he  was  not  quite  a  stranger. 

"  Why,  Philip  Gregory  !  If  it  wasn't  a  faultlessly  clear 
day,  I  should  suppose  you  rained  down  ; "  and  Richard  shook 
his  friend's  hand  warmly. 

"  No,  there's  nothing  supernatural  or  unnatural  about  me. 
I  came  like  a  Christian,  and  a  citizen  of  the  nineteenth  cen- 
tury, rang  at  your  hall  door,  and  was  ushered  in  by  a 
servant ;  deposited  my  travelling-bag  on  the  floor ;  and  when 
she  said  you  were  all  down  here,  watching  Master  Archie  try 
his  new  boat,  I  thought  I  would  treat  you  to  a  surprise.  If 
you  don't  believe  me,  go  and  look  at  my  little  black  bag, 
marked  P.  Gr.,  in  white  letters." 

Lilian  laughed  outright,  and  then  blushed. 

"  My  dear  Philip,  a  thousand  welcomes  !  Where  have  you 
come  from  ?  and  are  you  not  tired  ? " 

"  So  tired  I  long  to  throw  myself  under  that  tree  yonder,", 
was  the  answer,  in  an  affectation  of  breathless  fatigue.  "  But 
first,  please  do  the  honors  of  a  householder,  and  introduce 
me  to  your  family.  This  surely  isn't  little  Bel  ? "  and  he 
held  out  his  hand,  as  if  quite  convinced  of  her  identity,  not- 
withstanding his  implied  doubt. 

"  Even  so.  And  this  is  Lilian ;  and  this,  the  baby  of 
your  day,  though  they  have  all  been  babies  in  your  day,  I 


94  IN    TRUST,    OB 

think ; "  and  Richard  folded  his  hands  around  Tessy's  soft 
face. 

"  Six  years  since  I  have  seen  one  of  you  !  And  Dick,  old 
friend,  don't  you  feel  quite  venerable,  with  two  such  tall, 
blooming  daughters  by  your  side  ? " 

Mabel  blushed  this  time.  Indeed,  Mr.  Gregory's  glance 
expressed  as  much  admiration  as  it  was  possible  for  a  look 
to  reveal. 

"Don't  I  do  credit  to  the  whole  race  as  paterfamilias'?" 
asked  Richard,  straightening  up.  "  Shall  we  go  to  the 
house  ?  " 

"  Not  if  you'll  let  me  have  that  seat  I  mentioned  away 
back  at  the  beginning  of  our  conversation ; "  and  with  an 
easy  grace  he  threw  himself  on  the  grass,  leaning  his  shoul- 
der against  the  old  elm  tree. 

A  call  from  the  youthful  sailor  attracted  Richard  a  mo- 
ment. .  Returning,  he  seated  himself  by  his  friend,  and  drew 
Tessy  down  on  his  knee. 

"  I'm  afraid  I'm  in  some  one's  place,"  said  Mr.  Gregory, 
picking  up  a  book.  "  Here's  Kane's  Expedition,  miles  and 
miles  away  from  the  Polar  Sea.  Who  is  so  frosty-minded 
this  weather  ? " 

"  I  was  reading  it,"  rejoined  Lily.  "  It  is  a  good  cool 
book  for  a  hot  day." 

"  Then  I  suppose  at  midwinter  you  regale  yourself  with 
Central  Africa,  the  Tropics,  or  Mount  Vesuvius." 

They  all  laughed. 

"  I  can  hardly  realize  it,  Richard,"  his  friend  began,  in  a 
Softened  tone.  "  After  rambling  from  land  to  land,  it  is  de- 
lightful to  sit  down  in  the  shade  of  the  tree  where  one  talked 
life  over  with  his  first  friend.  I  never  had  any  home  in  those 
days,  or  in  any  days,  save  when  I  came  here;"  and  he  sighed 
a  little. 

Archie  advanced  on  the  scene  of  action,  or  rather  repose, 
dressed  in  a  pretty  sailor's  suit  of  blue  and  white,  fashioned 
by  Mabel's  dainty  fingers,  and  underwent  the  honors  of  an 
introduction  with  commendable  self-possession. 


•  DB.  BEBTBAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  95 

"How  well  I  remember  my  first  vacation  here!."  Mr. 
Gregory  said,  with  animation.  "  Richard  used  to  take  me 
out  on  the  river,  and  taught  me  to  row  and  manage  a  sail, 
though  I  was  much  older  than  this  young  man.  I  considered 
them  marvellous  exploits." 

"  Where  has  your  memory  gone  ? "  laughed  Richard. 
"  You  were  fifteen,  I  think,  and  Archie  is  past  twelve." 

"  I  have  the  remembrance  of  being  an  awkward,  over- 
grown boy,  frightened  half  to  death  by  the  appearance  of 
two  little  girls  in  white  dresses.  I  had  an  idea  this  was  a 
sort  of  Aladdin's  palace,  and  would  vanish  if  I  spoke  a  loud 
word." 

"  And  how  mother  petted  you  into  courage,"  Richard 
added. 

"  Yes,  and  the  happy  summers,  until  six  years  ago,  the 
last  dear  time  I  made  one  of  your  number.  And  do  you  rec- 
ollect, Mabel,  —  Miss  Bertrand,  I  mean,  —  how  I  took  you 
out  sailing  one  evening,  and  staid  so  long  that  —  everybody 
thought  we  were  wrecked  ? " 

Mabel  knew  what  the  sudden  pause  and  the  "  everybody" 
meant  —  the  picture  of  her  father,  standing  on  the  lowest 
step,  and  gazing  up  the  river ;  the  fervent  ejaculation  and 
fond  kiss.  That  name  was  a  sweet  note  in  their  home  mu- 
sic ;  so  she  filled  up  the  pause  with  tenderness,  saying,  — 

"  And  how  glad  papa  was  to  find  us  safe  !  " 

He  knew  by  the  tone  that  he  would  be  allowed  his  old 
place  in  the  household,  and  to  share  their  sorrowful  memories, 
as  he  had  in  past  days  partaken  of  their  joys.  His  voice 
was  low  with  emotion,  as  he  answered,  — 

"  He  was  so  good  and  kind.    Not  only  then,  but  all  times." 

"  Yes,"  Richard  rejoined.  "  Each  day  we  learn  what  we 
lost  with  him." 

"  You  hardly  let  us  miss  him,"  Lily  said,  in  a  soft  whisper, 
as  her  fingers  crept  through  Richard's  hair. 

It  seemed  so  natural  then  to  go  over  those  sad  days  with 
one  who  had  loved  their  cherished  dead !  As  Mabel  listened 


96  IN    TKUST,    OR 

to  the  sympathy  that  partook  of  divine  trust.,  as  well  as 
earthly  affection,  her  heart  warmed  strangely  towards  Philip 
Gregory. 

Afterwards,  when  she  and  the  children  had  gone  to  the 
house,  the  friends  took  up  the  years  that  had  fallen  between 
since  they  last  saw  each  other's  faces.  At  school  and  col- 
lege they  had  been  chosen  friends  ;  but  Philip's  long  absence 
in  Europe,  attending  an  invalid  and  querulous  grandfather, 
had  broken  in  upon  their  intimacy.  Letters  had  missed, 
rendering  correspondence  uncertain  ;  and  though  Philip  had 
mentioned  his  return  a  year  previous,  this  was  their  first 
meeting.  Richard  related  the  circumstances  of  his  father's 
death  in  simple,  earnest  language,  that  showed  his  deep 
feeling. 

"  This  was  why  you  gave  up  the  journey  to  Europe  ? " 
Philip's  eyes  asked  another  question,  for  his  friend  had  once 
announced  his  intended  marriage,  with  all  a  lover's  ardor. 

"  Yes."  And  Richard  briefly  went  over  the  episode  of 
the  past  summer.  He  felt  the  fond  clasp  of  the  hand,  more 
truly  comforting  than  words  could  haye  been  just  then. 

"  And  now  your  story  ?  "  he  said,  when  he  had  finished. 

The  childhood  that  had  been  happy  to  Richard  was  spent 
by  his  friend  in  a  lonely  house,  with  a  morose,  unsocial 
old  man.  The  first  visit  to  Dr.  Bertrand's  opened  Philip's 
heart  to  a  new  and  wonderful  world.  Not  only  friendship, 
but  religion,  had  come  to  him  like  a  revelation.  In  this 
house  he  had  learned  to  know  God :  under  this  very  tree  he 
had  chosen  to  enter  his  Master's  vineyard  as  a  worker. 
When  his  grandfather  heard  of  this  resolve,  his  anger  was 
fierce  and  deep.  The  boy  should  not  throw  himself  away. 
He  would  have  no  canting  parson  among  his  descendants. 
Immediately  after  Philip  had  graduated,  he  declared  his  in- 
tention of  taking  him  to  Europe.  In  this  extremity  the 
young .  man  applied  to  Dr.  Bertrand  for  advice.  It  was 
simple  and  straightforward.  His  grandfather  had  reared  and 
educated  him ;  he  was  the  only  near  relative  the  poor  old 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  97 

man  had.  To  leave  him  now  would  be  ingratitude.  His 
duty  was  in  "  that  state  of  life  to  which  it  pleased  God  to 
call  him."  So  Philip  Gregory  took  up  his  cross  ;  left  behind 
him  dear  friends  and  sweet  hopes ;  bore  patiently  with 
fretful  complainings,  real  and  imaginary  illnesses  ;  looking 
steadily  forward  to  the  answer  of  a  good  conscience  as  his 
reward,  until  God  should  set  him  free,  and  open  the  way  for 
a  higher  service. 

Philip  recounted  his  wanderings  in  lands  rendered  sacred 
by  song  and  story.  He  made  no  hardship  of  those  exiled 
years. 

"  But  I  thought  you  were  to  inherit  his  fortune  ?  "  Richard 
said,  with  a  little  astonishment. 

A  warm  color  suffused  Philip's  face,  as  he  answered,  in  a 
low  tone,  "  I  could  not  submit  to  the  conditions." 

"  What  were  they  ? "  The  tone  was  not  curious,  but 
pleasantly  authoritative. 

"  We  never  agreed  on  religious  subjects,  you  know.  It 
was  the  one  bitter  point  between  us  ;  and  at  last  he  said,  if 
I  was  resolved  to  become  a  clergyman  after  his  death,  I 
should  never  have  one  penny  of  his  to  waste  on  such  nar- 
row, bigoted  notions.  One  day  he  angrily  made  a  will,  dis- 
inheriting me ;  and  then  held  it  before  me,  promising  to 
destroy  it  if  I  would  give  up  my  folly.  Many  a  time  after- 
wards he  placed  the  temptation  before  me.  Don't  think  me 
miserably  weak,  Richard,  if  I  confess  there  were  moments 
when  I  almost  yielded.  I  used  to  fancy  how  much  good  I 
could  do  with  such  a  fortune ;  but  the  denunciation  rang  in 
my  ears,  '  Woe  is  me  if  I  preach  not  the  gospel.'  I  could 
not  sell  my  birthright  for  a  mess  of  pottage,  even  if  I  was 
fainting  on  the  highway.  After  a  while  the  subject  dropped. 
Sometimes  he  would  threaten  to  send  me  away,  but  in  his 
weak  state  he  was  too  much  at  the  mercy  of  servants.  Yet 
the  last  days  were  very  pleasant.  He  always  regarded  me 
with  a  sort  of  tyrannical  idolatry,  much  as  he  had  treated  my 
poor  mother.  During  the  winter  at  Florence  he  behaved 
9 


98  IN    TRUST,    OR 

with  more  consideration,  and  sometimes  would  follow  me 
about  with  strange,  wistful  eyes,  that  seemed  to  have  a  ten- 
der regret  in  their  depths.  One  afternoon  he  asked  me  to 
read  whatever  pleased  me.  Occasionally  I  had  taken  up  the 
Bible ;  he  used  at  times  to  like  its  grand  imagery.  I  turned 
to  Isaiah  now,  and  read  quite  a  while.  Presently  he  put  out 
his  hand,  saying  he  was  sleepy.  I  don't  know  how  long  I 
held  it.  I  was  watching  one  of  those  glorious  sunsets,  and 
thinking  of  the  country  beyond  this  glowing  sea  of  purple 
and  amethyst.  When  I  turned  he  looked  very  peaceful,  and 
laying  his  hand  gently  down,  .1  went  to  give  some  directions 
to  the  servants.  After  the  physician  came  I  ordered  lights. 
He  had  not  stirred  from  the  position  in  which  I  left  him ;  but 
the  soul  had  fle d.  What  passed  at  the  final  moment  is  known 
only  to  God.  No  one  dreamed  of  its  being  so  sudden  ;  but 
I  was  more  than  thankful  he  had  died  at  peace  with  me." 

There  was  a  silence  of  some  moments.  The  shadows  un- 
der the  tree  were  lengthening,  and  crimson,  instead  of  gold, 
was  sifted  through  the  leaves. 

"  He  was  buried  at  Florence,"  Philip  resumed.  "  Balti- 
more, his  native  city,  profited  by  his  wealth.  I  have  only 
the  small  portion  my  father  left  me  ;  but  it  will  be  more  than 
sufficient  for  my  present  purposes.  I  am  thankful  no  duty 
towards  him  was  left  undone." 

Richard's  clasp  of  his  friend's  hand  tightened.  How  full, 
how  compassionate  it  was,  both  understood.  "You  have 
done  nobly,"  he  said. 

"  Don't  praise  me.  I  have  often  doubted  my  own  faith, 
my  love  to  Christ.  How  many  times  I  longed  for  a  good 
talk  with  your  father  to  set  me  right !  I  meant  to  come 
to  you  immediately ;  but  I  met  Mr.  Chaloner,  the  old  Hilton 
clergyman,  in  Baltimore,  and  he  persuaded  me  to  begin  at 
once.  I  had  not  a  day  to  lose  ;  so  I  went  to  studying  with 
an  earnest  purpose,  knowing  well  your  faith  could  trust  me 
for  all  it  was  impossible  to  convey  in  letters.  O  Dick,  my 
friend,  how  pleasant  it  is  to  be  here  again,  and  find  you  un- 
changed amid  so  many  changes  !  " 


DB.    BEKTKAND  S    HOUSEHOLD.  99 

"  And  you  have  begun  your  true  life  now,"  Richard  said, 
with  a  grave  smile.  "  May  God  prosper  you  in  it." 

"  Amen."  The  young  man's  tone  was  deep  and  rever- 
ential. 

"  Where  is  Mr.  Chaloner  ?  "  Richard  asked,  presently. 

"  At  Rothelan,  up  the  Hudson.  The  dear  old  man  con- 
siders it  an  earthly  paradise,  and  has  spoken  for  my  vacation ; 
but  first  love  had  an  earlier  claim." 

The  dying  sun  was  leaving  behind  him  seas  of  amber  and 
crimson,  and  a  fine  white  fog  came  creeping  down  the  river, 
stretching  out  threads  of  filmy  beauty  to  catch  the  rays  of 
opaline  splendor,  and  weave  them  in  a  thousand  fantastic 
shapes.  The  friends  rose,  and  walked  slowly  up  the  garden 
path.  Tessy  was  coming  to  meet  them. 

"  Mabel  said  I  should  call  you  to  supper,"  she  began,  shyly, 
looking  at  Philip  from  under  her  long  lashes.  "And  —  it's 
on  the  balcony." 

.  He  put  out  his  hand,  but  she  clung  to  her  brother. 
Glancing  up,  his  eyes  took  in  a  charming  picture.  The  bal- 
cony almost  hidden,  and  fragrant  with  honeysuckle  blooms ; 
the  table  with  its  snowy  drapery,  pure  white  china,  and 
cut  glass ;  two  vases  of  flowers,  brilliant  and  artistically 
arranged  ;  dishes  of  luscious  fruit ;  a  plate  of  choice  biscuits, 
just  tinged  with  richest  brown,  and  some  dainty  cream-cakes. 

This  little  feast  was  in  special  honor  of  their  guest,  as  the 
late  dinner  rendered  such  a  meal  unnecessary.  Richard  was 
compelled  to  leave  them  shortly  afterwards,  and  Mabel  ac- 
cepted her  position  as  hostess  with  a  quiet  ease  and  dignity. 
She  had  some  difficulty  in  restraining  Lily's  high  spirits,  as 
Mr.  Gregory's  lively  sallies  brought  her  out  almost  too 
rapidly. 

They  were  engrossed  with  music  when  Richard  returned, 
held  captive  by  Mr.  Gregory's  fine  performance.  His  mas- 
terly hand  evoked  a  strange  pathos  from  the  full,  deep  chords, 
or  broke  into  soft,  faint  murmurs,  that  floated  out  on  the  night 
air,  to  die  amid  summer  sweetness. 


100  IN    TRUST,    OR 

Presently  he  found  a  well-worn  copy  of  Handel's  "  How 
beautiful  are  their  feet,"  and  persuaded  them  into  singing  it 
with  him.  Mabel's  voice  was  soft  and  clear,  like  the  ripple 
of  a  forest  brook  ;  Lilian's  contralto,  rich  and  deep.  As  the 
grand  melody  swelled  out  in  notes  of  exquisite  beauty,  Tessy 
crept  up  on  Richard's  knee,  and  twining  her  arms  around 
his  neck,  said,  with  a  quivering  sob  in  her  voice,  — 

"  It  seems  just  like  Heaven  —  doesn't  it  ?  0  Dick,  if 
the  clouds  could  only  open,  so  we  might  see  papa  for  a 
moment ! " 


DK.  BERTRAND'S  HOL'SEHO:L:D.  101 


CHAPTER    XII. 

But  who  could  have  expected  this, 

When  we  two  drew  together  first, 
Just  for  the  obvious  human  bliss, 

To  satisfy  life's  daily  thirst  , 

With  a  thing  men  seldom  miss  ? 

ROBERT  BROWNING. 

IT  would  have  been  impossible  for  a  guest  like  Philip 
Gregory  not  to  fraternize  thoroughly  with  the  Bertrands, 
even  if  there  had  been  no  old  remembrances  to  fall  back 
upon.  But  now  there  was  a  charm  in  those  boyish  recollec- 
tions that  roused  Richard  from  his  too  literal  present. 
There  were  many  elements  in  both  natures  that  would  have 
harmonized  under  any  circumstances ;  but  with  the  griefs 
and  experiences  of  the  past,  and  a  sense  of  brotherly  love 
that  had  outlived  years  of  separation,  came  a  still  stronger 
regard  —  the  superstructure  of  a  lasting  friendship,  built  on 
an  imperishable  foundation.  To  Richard,  an  intimate  friend 
of  his  own  age,  viewing  things  youngly,  and  enjoying  with 
the  ardor  and  keenness  of  a  rich,  overflowing  nature,  was 
indeed  a  luxury.  Both  had  made  some  painful  sacrifices, 
had  been  strengthened  with  the  same  faith,  and  taken  up  a 
future  widely  different  from  their  fair,  first  dreams.  Richard 
was  grave  and  rather  calm  of  temperament  —  one  of  those 
souls  that  accumulate  gradually,  and  wait  for  a  strong  central 
fire  to  rouse  their  highest  emotions.  Unselfish  in  a  great 
degree,  it  was  invariably  his  custom  to  hope  first  for  others, 
and  in  some  cases  take  no  note  of  himself —  one  of  those 
spirits  oftenest  misunderstood.  Philip  would  have  been  as 
ready  for  sacrifice  or  noble  deed ;  but  in  him  there  was  a 
certain  warmth  and  desire,  a  faculty  of  seizing  the  golden 
9* 


102  IN    TRUST,    OB 

time  of  enjoyment,  of  taking  present  happiness  with  almost 
boyish  ardor.  Richard  needed  a  salient  influence  like  this 
to  start  anew  the  hopes  of  his  heart. 

In  another  way  he  was  very  attractive  to  Mabel.  He  had 
been  a  visitor  in  the  house  when  her  mother  was  the  presid- 
ing genius  ;  he  remembered  the  old  songs  she  had  sung,  the 
flowers  she  had  worn  in  her  hair,  and  books  she  used  to 
read  —  little  trifles  that  came  back  with  a  forceful  ten- 
derness to  the  girl's  heart.  Besides  Richard,  no  one  ever 
talked  of  her  mother.  To  the  younger  children,  their  father 
had  so  thoroughly  supplied  her  place,  they  rarely  looked 
back  with  the  longing  regret  common  to  motherless  chil- 
dren ;  so  the  peculiar  nearness  of  the  relation  had  been  felt 
more  exclusively  by  Mabel.  Philip  seemed  intuitively  to 
understand  this,  and  was  never  at  fault  with  the  shy  girl. 

Indeed,  he  seemed  almost  to  have  the  gift  of  ubiquity. 
He  romped  with  Tessy,  sailed  in  Archie's  boat,  talked,  sang, 
went  out  with  Richard,  and  indulged  Lily's  never-failing 
inquiries  about  the  countries  and  curiosities  he  had  met 
with.  For  one  so  apparently  thoughtless,  she  evinced  a 
strange  fondness  for  descriptions  of  travel  or  natural  scenery. 
Everything  on  this  point  was  devoured  with  avidity.  She 
soon  became  absorbed  in  Philip's  brilliant  word-pictures. 
He  was  terse  and  vigorous,  possessing  the  rare  faculty  of 
transporting  his  hearers  to  the  scenes  that  moved  his  elo- 
quence, until  they  fairly  beheld  with  his  vision.  And  when 
he  lingered  in  the  glowing  orient,  or  sailed  slowly  over 
tropical  seas,  his  very  voice  sank  into  summer  ease  and 
indolence,  until  Lily  laughingly  declared  if  she  was  not  so 
deeply  interested  she  should  certainly  go  to  sleep. 

Richard  insisted  that  she  resembled  the  skipper's  wife  in 
Eothen,  "  who  had  an  inquiring  mind  and  an  irresistible  ten- 
dency to  impart  her  own  opinions,  and  looked  upon  her 
guests  as  a  piece  of  waste  intellect,  to  be  carefully  tilled," 
which  seemed  to  amuse  Philip  exceedingly. 

A   week    passed    rapidly.      They   had    done    absolutely 


DK.    BEKTEANDS    HOUSEHOLD.  103 

nothing,  and  unanimously  declared  that  Philip  must  remain 
longer  to  be  entertained.  They  would  sail  up  the  river,  and 
spend  a  day  in  the  woods  ;  they  would  go  to  Passaic  Falls, 
and  take  rides  to  Eagle  Rock,  and  all  places  of  interest  in 
the  surrounding  country ;  and  he  consented  without  requir- 
ing much  persuasion.  Their  dinner  in  the  woods  was  a 
decided  success,  and  their  rides  wonderfully  enjoyable. 
They  had  not  been  so  happy  since  their  father's  death. 
Richard  expanded  into  new  life.  , 

Philip  entered  the  parlor  one  evening  where  Mabel  sat 
amusing  herself  with  some  old-time  ballads.  She  glanced 
up  in  surprise. 

"  I  thought  you  had  gone  with  Richard,"  she  said. 

"  There  was  a  medical  association  on  hand,  I  believe  ;  so 
I  concluded  to  return.  Where  are  the  children  ?  " 

"  Tessy,  tired  out,  is  asleep  ;  the  others  are  in  Mrs.  Charl- 
ton's,  playing  tableaux.  Shall  we  follow  them  ?  " 

"It  is  too  fine  a  night  to  remain  in  doors.  What  do  you 
say  to  a  moonlight  row  ?  It  will  be  niy  last  chance,  for  I 
must  go  to-morrow." 

"  Well,"  she  said ;  and  running  up  stairs  for  her  shawl, 
paused  a  moment  to  inform  the  housekeeper.  Mr.  Gregory 
was  waiting  for  her  on  the  balcony,  and  they  walked  slowly 
down  the  path,  drinking  in  the  intense  loveliness  of  the 
night.  The  moon  was  at  its  full.  Great  golden  stars  seemed 
melting  into  blue  ether,  and  white,  weird  drifts,  like  phantom 
fleets,  floated  across  the  sky.  Every  tree  and  shrub  seemed 
frosted  with  liquid  silver,  and  each  wave  of  the  river  tipped 
with  a  diamond  crest,  while  the  reflexes  trembled  in  pearl 
and  azure.  The  air  was  fragrant  with  late  roses,  honey- 
suckle, and  the  aromatic  odor  of  the  trees. 

Assisting  Mabel  into  the  boat,  he  pushed  out  so  as  to 
clear  the  shallow  shore.  He  liked  to  linger  in  these  green 
glooms  at  the  river's  edge,  and  watch  the  slender  spires  of 
shrubbery,  that,  waving  to  the  slightest  breeze,  sent  troops 
jf  dancing  images  over  the  tremulous  reaches  of  water. 


104  IX    TRUST,    OR 

Slow,  faint  swells  of  the  outgoing  tide,  rhythmical  plashes  of 
oars,  the  voice  of  a  flute,  and  the  far-off  echoes  of  some 
singers,  filled  all  the  air  with  melody.  It  was  as  if  the  drift- 
ing motion  carried  them  to  the  very  verge  of  fairy-land. 

Did  they  know  whither  they  were  hastening  ?  that  in  their 
very  midst,  bounded  neither  by  shining  river  or  shadowy 
shore,  lay  a  land  of  bliss  more  potent  than  those  magic  realms 
of  eld,  and  he  who  treads  them  is  a  captive  as  secure  as  if 
fay  Vivien's  chain  had  wound  him  three  times  about  ?  No  ; 
the  full  pulsation  of  both  hearts  was  too  new  to  be  inter- 
preted. Philip  Gregory's  thoughts  had  not  deepened  into 
desire.  In  coming  back  to  the  Bertrands,  he  fancied  he 
took  up  the  old  life,  and  was  content. 

During  that  brief  fortnight,  a  change  had  come  over 
Mabel.  The  roses,  the  summer,  and  herself,  all  blossomed 
together.  She  drank  in  large  draughts  of  quiet,  measureless 
joy ;  her  intuitions  became  refined,  her  whole  being  perme- 
ated with  a  glow  of  emotion  at  once  tender  and  profound. 
Fearlessly  she  left  behind  the  golden  glory  of  girlhood's 
untroubled  sea,  and  became  a  woman.  No  lingering  regret, 
no  troublous  misgiving  concerning  the  future  !  0  the  bless- 
edness of  faith  that  comes  to  many  with  their  first  love  ! 
Let  us  take  courage,  and  thank  God  that  it  is  so. 

They  went  far  off  for  a  subject  of  conversation.  Some- 
thing about  the  Nile,  clustering  palms,  fragrant  waxen  lotus 
blooms,  wild  Egyptian  or  Arab  melodies  that  left  Shelley's 
sweet  song  ringing  through  her  brain  :  — 

"  The  wandering  airs,  they  faint 

On  the  dark,  the  silent  stream ; 
The  champak's  odors  fall 

Like  sweet  thoughts  in  a  dream; 
The  nightingale's  complaint, 

It  dies  upon  her  heart  — ." 

After  Philip  Gregory  turned  the  boat,  an  exquisite  silence 
fell  over  them.  His  heart  took  in  the  picture  Mabel  made, 
to  the  minutest  detail.  The  willowy  form,  the  stately  head, 


DR.    BERTRAND's    HOUSEHOLD.  10? 

with  its  luxuriant  bands  of  soft-brown  hair  rising  out  of  the 
snowy,  fleecy  wrappings  that  fell  loosely  around  her  shoul- 
ders, the  fair  face,  with  tender,  drooping  eyes,  the  slender 
hands  folded  in  her  lap,  —  how  lovely  it  all  was  ! 

Floating  on  in  this  idle  manner,  neither  noticed  a  sail-boat 
that,  from  dilatory  management  and  lack  of  favorable  wind, 
was  making  eccentric  tacks  across  the  river.  Impelled  by 
a  vigorous  hand,  it  flew  shoreward,  and  met  Philip's  bark 
with  a  violent  concussion.  Mabel  sprang  up,  and  with  the 
cry  of  affright  there  was  a  flutter  of  a  shadowy  dress  across 
his  vision,  a  scream  from  the  opposite  party ;  and  obeying 
the  first  impulse,  Philip  found  himself  reaching  through  the 
water  with  strong  arms  for  something  dearer  than  life. 

"  See  what  you've  done  now,  Jem ! "  said  a  coarse,  but 
not  unkindly  voice.  "  Didn't  I  tell  you  to  leave  that  sail 
alone  ? " 

"  Who  thought  of  a  boat  being  here  ?  I  never  saw  them 
until  we  struck,"  was  the  rejoinder. 

The  first  speaker  brought  Philip's  boat  around,  and  sprang 
into  it,  with  instructions  to  his  companion  to  "  hold  on  for 
life."  As  Philip  reached  the  surface,  he  cried,  cheerily, 
"  Here  !  "  and  stretched  out  his  arms  for  the  burden.  There 
was  no  alternative  ;  so  Philip  resigned  it,  and  scrambled  in 
himself. 

"  I'm  awful  sorry,"  said  the  man  ;  "  but  it's  darkish  right 
along  here,  and  we  never  saw  you.  I  wouldn't  'a  done  it  for 
a  mint  of  money.  Think  the  young  lady's  hurt  ?  " 

"  No,  she  has  only  fainted." 

"  Perhaps  we  better  help  you,"  said  one  of  the  girls, 
leaning  over  the  side  of  the  boat. 

"  No,  thank  you ;  we  shall  soon  be  home  ; "  and  seizing  the 
oars,  He  sent  the  boat  along  with  vigorous  strokes,  hardly 
daring  to  breathe  until  he  came  in  sight  of  the  house. 
Then  he  raised  the  fair  head,  and  rested  it  against  his  knee. 
There  was  a  languid  flutter  of  the  eyelids,  a  faint  movement 
of  the  lips,  and  he  clasped  her  to  the  heart  that  still  quivered 


106  IX    TRUST,    OR 

with  intense  emotion.  Murmuring  in  a  low,  convulsive  tone, 
"  0,  my  darling !  my  darling ! "  he  covered  the  face  with 
passionate  kisses. 

She  Jay  quite  still,  encircled  with  one  arm,  while  with  the 
other  he  brought  the  boat  around,  and  fastened  the  chain. 
Lifting  her  tenderly  out  on  the  coping,  he  found  her  able  to 
stand.  When  he  would  have  taken  her  in  his  arms  again, 
her  girlish  bashfulness  protested.  "  I  can  walk,"  she  ex- 
claimed. "  I  am  not  hurt." 

"  Thank  God  ! "  was  all  he  said.  Then  she  felt  herself 
borne  up  the  terrace  steps,  and  through  the  garden,  as  if  she 
had  been  thistle-down.  Releasing  her  in  the  hall,  where  the 
gaslight  sent  shadowy  rays  through  its  globe  of  ground  glass, 
he  glanced  earnestly  in  her  face  a  moment.  It  required  an 
effort  to  deny  himself  the  words  he  most  wished  to  say,  but 
her  paleness  gave  him  strength.  "  Shall  I  call  Ann  ?"  he 
asked,  instead. 

She  was  trembling  violently,  partly  from  fright,  and  partly 
from  flashes  of  feeling  that  ran  over  her  like  seas  of  fire  one 
instant,  and  the  next  chilled  her  with  keen  frostiness.  She 
was  glad  to  lean  on  his  shoulder,  and  said,  with  childish  en- 
treaty, "  Take  me  up  stairs  first." 

The  confidence  evinced  by  her  request  thrilled  him  with 
joy.  He  bore  her  to  the  sitting-room,  and  had  just  laid  her 
on  the  lounge,  when  Ann  emerged  from  an  opposite  apart- 
ment. 

"  0  Miss  Mabel !  "  and  she  held  up  both  hands. 

"  Hush,  Ann  ;  it  was  only  a  slight  accident.  Not  a  word 
to  any  one  to-night.  Mr.  Gregory  is  wet  through  also." 

"  Yes,  I  must  leave  you,"  he  said,  in  a  lingering  tone,  as 
if  it  pained  him  to  go.  Then  he  pressed  her  hand  to  his 
lips.  She  flushed  redly. 

"  And  the  doctor  not  in  !  "  ejaculated  Ann,  recovering  a 
little  from  her  surprise. 

"  Well,  I  don't  need  him  ; "  and  Mabel  laughed  at  the  ludi- 
crous aspect  of  affairs.  "  He  wouldn't  know  where  to  find 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  107 

me  any  dry  clothes  —  all  I  want  just  now.  Will  you  get 
them  ? " 

As  thanks  for  her  assistance,  Mabel  briefly  went  over  her 
adventure,  trying  to  keep  her  voice  steady,  and  her  face 
from  that  troublesome  crimson.  Lily  came  flying  up  stairs, 
and  the  sisters  began  to  prepare  for  bed,  for  Mabel  felt 
anxious  to  hide  herself  from  everybody.  It  seemed  as  if 
they  were  all  going  to  demand  her  secret  immediately. 

Half  an  hour  later  Philip  tapped  lightly  at  the  door. 
"How  is  Miss  Mabel?"  he  asked,  in  a  low  tone. 

"  0,  she's  comfortable,  and  in  bed.  Didn't  she  come  near 
getting  drowned,  Mr.  Gregory  ?  Are  you  quite  sure  ? " 

"  Yes  ; "  and  he  laughed  a  little.  "  I  should  not  have  let 
her  drown.  We  were  in  no  great  danger,  though.  Good 
night ; "  and  he  was  off,  for  he  heard  Richard  at  the  hall 
door.  He  had  no  wish  to  take  any  person  into  his  confidence 
that  night,  but  he  spent  a  long  while  in  prayer,  thanking  God 
for  more  than  one  blessing. 

It  was  not  very  early  when  he  came  down  the  next  day. 
Pausing  in  the  hall,  he  caught  a  glimpse  of  a  white  morning 
dress,  with  violet  trimmings.  Obeying  his  first  impulse,  he 
entered  the  parlor.  Mabel  paused  in  her  work,  laid  down 
her  gay  feather  duster,  and  glanced  up  with  a  beseeching 
look,  her  face  all  one  rosy  flush. 

"  Are  you  quite  well  ?  "  he  asked,  hurriedly,  "  and  recov- 
ered from  last  night  ?  I  don't  know  what  I  am  to  say  for 
being  so  careless  :  we  were  so  in  the  shade  that  I  was  more 
to  blame  than  the  other  party.  I  should  have  kept  better 
watch." 

"  And  I  should  not  have  started  up.  It  was  partly  my 
fault." 

There  -vas  a  long  silence.  They  stood  by  the  open  win- 
dow, their  hearts  beating  audibly.  Then  he  drew  her  gently 
towards  him,  and  without  questioning  the  face,  pressed  his 
lips  to  hers.  A  faint,  tremulous  motion  answered  him  —  her 
first  kiss;  and  in  that  mute  caress  the. soul  of  her  girlhood 
oassed  into  Philip's  keeping. 


108  IN    TRUST,    OR 

"  I  have  hardly  any  right  to  say  this,"  he  commenced 
slowly,  "  beginning  my  life  over  again,  as  I  am  ;  but  when 
I  perilled  your  safety  last  night,  I  learned  how  dear  you  were 
to  me.  Can  you  wait,  Mabel,  for  what  I  hope  to  offer  you 
by  and  by  ? " 

She  hid  her  face  on  his  shoulder  with  the  abandonment  of 
perfect  trust. 

"  The  sweetest  of  all  answers,"  he  said,  raising  it  and 
kissing  the  quivering  lips.  "  You  love  me  even  as  I  love 
you." 

Richard  looked  in  at  the  door.  "  0 ! "  he  exclaimed, 
turning  away. 

"  Come  here,  Richard ;  we  want  you ; "  and  Philip  held 
out  his  hand,  adding,  with  a  little  heightened  color,  "the 
usual  reward  of  hospitality." 

Richard  grasped  the  extended  hand  warmly.  In  his  face 
was  fullest  approbation. 

"  Don't  answer  until  you  have  heard  my  story,"  Philip  said, 
with  frank  ingenuousness.  "  You  may  not  feel  like  trusting 
me  with  any  of  your  treasures  ;  "  and  in  a  voice  that  had  to  be 
governed  a  little  to  keep  it  calm,  he  related  the  events  of  the 
preceding  evening,  not  so  much  to  excuse  what  might  seem 
a  hasty  proposal,  as  to  satisfy  his  own  frank  nature.  Mabel 
listened  with  downcast  eyes,  and  crimson  face,  as  Philip  went 
over  the  still  incomprehensible  moment  when  love  had  so 
suddenly  surprised  both  hearts.  Richard  read  the  expres- 
sion perfectly. 

"My  dear  Philip,"  he  began,  in  a  full  tone,  "you  can 
hardly  understand  my  satisfaction.  Had  the  power  been  in 
my  own  hands,  I  could  not  have  chosen  more  wisely  for  her. 
I  know  I  am  right  in  saying  the  position  you  will  have  to 
offer  her  will  be  more  in  consonance  with  her  own  tastes 
than  mere  worldly  aims.  As  for  the  years  of  waiting,  if 
your  love  is  true,  —  the  real  fine  gold  of  life,  —  it  will  be  un- 
changeable. If  not,  it  is  best  to  learn  the  fact  before  the 
irrevocable  word  is  spoken." 


DR.  BEKTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  109 

"  As  if  it  could  change  or  fail ! "  and  Philip  Gregory 
passed  his  arm  proudly  over  Mabel's  shoulder,  while  she 
half  unconsciously  placed  her  hand  in  his. 

Was  it  strange  a  pang  of  desolation  should  pierce  Rich- 
ard's heart  at  sight  of  this  perfect  faith  ?  A  waft  of  mem- 
ory swept  a  furrow  through  the  waving  grass,  and  disclosed 
the  ruined  temple  in  his  soul. 

"  No,  no,"  he  returned,  hurriedly,  "  I  have  no  fear  for 
you,  and  Mabel's  heart  is  truth  itself."  Bending  down  he 
kissed  the  fair  face. 

She  clasped  her  arms  around  his  neck,  and  exclaimed,  in 
a  self-reproachful  tone,  "  0  Richard  !  I  ought  not  to  love 
any  one  better  than  you  ; "  yet  the  lingering  cadence  con- 
fessed that  she  did. 

"  If  it  was  any  one  but  Philip,  I  might  not  consent  so 
readily,"  he  replied,  gayly,  as  the  breakfast  bell  rang. 

She  ran  away  to  cool  her  cheeks ;  but  Archie  upset  all 
composure  a  moment  afterwards,  by  crying  out,  "  She  didn't 
look  a  bit  like  a  drowned  girl !  " 

They  were  barely  seated,  when  Lilian  began  a  lamentation 
about  this  being  Philip's  last  day,  declaring  it  was  positively 
cruel  in  him  to  leave  them  with  so  many  promises  yet  unful- 
filled. 

*'  I'm  not  quite  as  hard  and  unpersuadable  as  the  Rock  of 
Gibraltar,"  he  said,  gravely ;  "  so,  Lily,  if  you  will  make  out 
a  very  tempting  programme  for  another  week,  I  may  take  in 
Newark  on  my  way  back."  • 

Thus  encouraged,  Lily  began  to  count  up  the  books  there 
were  still  to  read,  the  places  that  absolutely  ought  to  be 
visited,  and  made  such  a  formidable  list,  that  Philip  declared 
himself  quite  vanquished. 

"  There  !  "  she  exclaimed,  triumphantly,  and  with  charm- 
ing naivete,  "you  were  wishing  yesterday,  Bel,  that  he 
would  stay,  and  I  dare  say  you  never  thought  of  coaxing 
him." 

Lily's  keen  eyes  might  have  discovered  that  there  was  a 
10 


110  IN    TRUST,    OR 

secret,  if  Richard  had  not  rushed  to  the  rescue.  On  leaving 
the  breakfast-room  she  carried  Philip  off  in  triumph,  but  was 
vexed  to  leai*n,  a  while  later,  just  as  she  finished  a  little  favor 
for  Richard,  that  he  had  gone  to  walk  with  Mabel ;  and  it  was 
nearly  dinner  time  when  they  returned.  The  parting  was 
brief  and  full  of  hope  for  all. 

That  evening  Mabel  came  to  Richard  of  her  own  accord, 
as  if  she  needed  the  seal  of  his  words  to  assure  herself  all 
was  right.  There  was  no  mother  to  soothe  the  blushing 
cheeks  arid  palpitant  nerves,  no  girlish  friend,  in  whose  fond 
bosom  she  could  confide  her  trembling  joy  ;  but  he  made 
amends  for  all,  with  his  tender  thoughtfulness  and  wise 
counsel. 

And  thus  Richard  Bertrand  made  another  essay  in  his 
position  as  head  of  the  family.  Unconsciously  he  had  come 
to  lean  on  Mabel  since  the  stay  of  his  own  heart  had  been 
wrenched  away.  The  nobleness  and  purity  of  her  character 
attracted  him  strongly.  But  instead  of  keeping  her  for  a 
friend  all  the  future  years,  he  was  suddenly  called  upon  to 
yield  his  claim  for  one  that  must  inevitably  grow  dearer  and 
more  absorbing.  There  was  a  little  pain,  but  no  jealousy ; 
he  loved  Philip  too  sincerely  for  that. 

One  by  one  they  would  go  to  other  homes  —  those  happy, 
loving  children  !  He  could  not  quite  banish  the  lost  dream 
of  his  own  past  —  the  hope  that  should  have  made  fadeless 
sunshine  for  all  time.  As  he  grew  older  and  graver,  amid 
cares  and  duties,  fair  young  girls,  with  fresh,  eager  hearts, 
would  pass  him  by.  Yet  he  did  not  regret  Ada,  nor  think 
impatiently  of  the  charge  so  solemnly  given  him.  He  re- 
membered a  wise  hand  had  written,  "It  is  good  for  a  man 
that  he  bear  the  yoke  in  his  youth."  Far  better  than  a 
weightsome  cross  in  after  life. 


DB.  BERTKAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  Ill 


CH-APTER    XIII. 

"God  sets  some  lives  in  shade,  alone; 
They  have  no  daylight  of  their  own; 
Only  in  lives  of  happier  ones 
They  see  the  shine  of  distant  suns." 

THE  annual  visit  to  Cape  May,  that  had  been  thrown  into 
the  background  by  Mr.  Gregory's  unexpected  arrival,  was 
now  discussed.  To  Lily's  surprise,  she  found  Mabel  quite 
disinclined  for  the  journey;  and  as  Richard  .did  not  press 
the  matter,  the  number  of  travellers  dwindled  one  half. 
But  Archie  had  no  fancy  for  giving  up  his  anticipated  pleas- 
ure, and  Lily  gravely  announced  the  fact  "  that  she  could 
have  all  the  fun  she  wanted  at  aunt  Sophy's,  and  be  back  by 
the  time  Mr.  Gregory  came." 

As  for  Mabel,  she  hardly  dared  take  a  comprehensive 
view  of  her  own  happiness  until  the  house  was  quiet,  and  no 
curious  eyes  remained  to  come  upon  her  suddenly  at  some 
defenceless  moment.  In  the  long  days  that  followed  she 
had  plenty  of  time  for  thought.  Her  first  feeling  was  one 
of  surprise.  Her  own  estimate  of  herself  was  lowly ;  she 
wondered  how  a  man,  brilliant  and  talented  as  Philip 
Gregory,  could  have  dreamed  of  choosing  her.  And  then 
the  life  he  had  marked  out  for  himself,  —  could  she  ever 
become  a  fitting  companion  for  such  a  man  and  such  a 
destiny  ? 

Her  communings  might  have  been  more  troubled  than 
pleasant  but  for  Richard.  He  smoothed  out  the  tangled 
path  of  difficulty,  restored  the  drooping  courage,  and  was, 
as  Mabel  afterwards  told  Philip,  a  perfect  Mr.  Great  Heart. 


1  1 2  IN    TRUST,    OR 

He  understood  readily  the  charm  such  a  pure  nature  held 
for  a  man  of  quick  resolution,  refined  and  enthusiastic,  yet 
continually  occupied  and  excited  by  human  interest.  Philip 
could  mould  it,  with  his  force  of  character,  into  whatsoever 
shape  he  liked.  She  was  gentle,  but  not  weak ;  yielding, 
yet  not  indolently  passive.  Her  high,  true  faith,  her  gen- 
erosity, tempered  by  a  fine  sense  of  justice,  would  be  excel- 
lent qualities  in  her  new  life.  She  also  possessed  that 
graceful  dignity  which  was  winning  in  itself,  and  demanded 
from  others  a  certain  respect.  E\jen  the  very  obtuse  would 
not  be  likely  to  trample  on  her. 

During  that  brief  separation  she  received  two  letters 
from  Philip.  With  a  delicacy  only  the  highest  mind  could 
have  evinced,  he  startled  her  with  no  rapturous  declarations 
of  love,  and  asked  for  no  answers  until  he  came  himself. 
The  weeks  flew  by  rapidly.  Indeed,  she  was  hardly  ready 
when  the  frank,  electric  voice  greeted  her,  and  the  earnest 
eyes  demanded  their  full  meed  of  affection. 

They  had  one  delightful  day  to  themselves — a  day  in 
which  they  sat  under  the  old  elm,  and,  as  Philip  said,  "  be- 
came acquainted  with  each  other."  It  was  an  odd  state  for 
Mabel,  who  had  never  yet  dreamed  of  a  lover. 

"  How  little  I  thought,  a  few  weeks  ago,  that,  before  I 
went  back  to  college,  two  new  and  blessed  hopes  would  be 
added  to  my  life,  that  for  years  had  looked  so  solitary,"  Philip 
said,  musingly.  "  In  Mr.  Chaloner,  I  have  found  a  more 
than  friend  —  a  father.  0  Mabel,  I  wish  you  could  see 
that  little  nest  among  the  hills  !  The  village  proper  is  back 
a  short  distance  from  the  river's  edge,  the  old  gray  stone 
church  and  vine-embowered  rectory  forming  a  sort  of  con- 
necting link.  To  the  right,  all  along  the  river,  the  scene  is 
beautiful,  and  varied  by  numberless  charming  summer  resi- 
dences —  some  standing  on  hills  with  sloping  lawns,  some 
hidden  among  rocks  and  trees.  There  is  scarcely  anything 
in  all  Italy  more  lovely.  Mr.  Chaloner  has  been  at  Rothelan 
nine  years,  and  the  people  love  him  devotedly.  His  long, 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  113 

white  beard,  and  the  flowing  hair  that  clusters  about  his 
temples  in  loose  waves,  give  him  a  benign,  patriarchal  ap- 
pearance. He  is  nearing  seventy,  yet  he  is  earnest  and 
vigorous  in  all  good  works,  patient  with  poverty  and  ignor- 
ance, and  0,  so  kind  to  the  little  ones !  Three  years  ago 
he  lost  his  only  son,  who  was  shortly  to  take  holy  orders, 
and  become  his  father's  assistant." 

"•  How  sad  !  "  Mabel  returned,  in  a  tone  of  truest  pity. 

"  Yes.;  I  wonder  it  did  not  entirely  break  him  down.  Hia 
faith  and  resignation  are  beautiful  in  the  extreme.  And 
now,  my  darling,  I  come  to  something  that  concerns  you,  or 
must  at  least  have  your  assent." 

"  Concerns  me  ?  "  was  the  wondering  rejoinder. 

"  Yes ;  are  you  not  linked  in  with  every  thought  of  my 
future  life  ? "  and  he  drew  the  fair  form  nearer  to  him. 
"  Before  I  left  Mr.  Chaloner,  he  made  me  an  offer  that  was 
at  once  generous  and  affectionate.  He  will  need  an  assist- 
ant ;  indeed,  he  ought  to  have  one  now,  but  the  place  seems 
sacred  to  him,  because  it  was  destined  for  his  son.  Judge 
of  my  surprise  when  he  asked  me  if  I  would  be  willing  to 
come  by  and  by." 

"And  you  will,"  she  said,  in  a  tone  scarcely  less  sweet 
than  the  south  wind  that  went  whispering  above  them. 

"  Would  you  like  a  country  life  ?  Mr.  Chaloner  wishes  to 
be  rector  at  Rothelan  while  he  is  able  to  toil  in  the  vineyard. 
He  has  a  small  income  of  his  own,  but,  at  best,  the  salary 
of  the  assistant  would  not  be  very  large.  Then  the  two 
families  would  have  to  make  one  —  at  least,  that  is  his  idea. 
The  rectory  is  roomy  enough,  and  in  addition  to  this,  he 
gave  me  a  word  of  advice,  especially  relating  to  you." 

Mubel  colored,  but  looked  incredulous. 

"  He  suggested  I  should  marry,  and  bring  my  wife  there  ; '! 
and  Philip  raised  the  sweet  face  to  note  the  effect  of  his 
communication.  "  I  might  do  better,  you  know,"  he  said, 
Kith  a  smile,  "  and  you  may  prefer  something  grander." 

"  0  Philip  !  "     The  tone  was  tenderly  reproachful. 

•»  My  darling  !  " 

10  * 


114  IN    TttTIST,    OH 

"  It  must  be  as  you  wish,"  she  said,  with  quiet  determina- 
tion. "  If  I  trust  'you  with  my  heart,  can  I  not  trust  you 
with  all  things  else  :  And  Mr.  Chaloner  has  been  your 
friend  so  long." 

He  could  not  forbear  kissing  her. 

"Yes,"  he  went  on  ;  "to  Mr.  Chaloner  and  your  father  I 
owe  all  that  is  and  will  be  truly  good  in  my  life.  He  was 
the  clergyman  at  Hilton,  where  I  first  met  Richard  at  board- 
ing-school. And  now  from  Richard's  hands  I  take  one  gift, 
and  from  his  I  am  offered  another.  Everything  seems  to 
come  to  me,  when  a  few  years  ago  I  used  to  think  I  had 
given  up  everything." 

"  All  things  shall  work  together  for  the  good  of  those 
who  love  HIM,"  Mabel  said,  with  sweet  seriousness. 

"  It  seems  a  long  while  to  look  forward,  yet  two  years 
will  pass  quickly.  I  have  much  to  do  in  that  time." 

"  And  I,  also.  0  Philip  !  you  must  help  me  to  grow 
strong,  that  I  may  be  fit  for  my  station.  It  is  such  a  great 
and  holy  work,  that  I  tremble  lest  I  shall  fail  you  when  you 
most  need  help  and  comfort." 

"  We  will  remember  who  '  giveth  liberally,  and  upbraideth 
not.'  He  must  be  our  perpetual  guide."  And  in  the  quiet 
of  that  summer  afternoon,  both  hearts  cried  unto  Him. 

The  next  day  Lily  returned,  bright,  vivacious,  and  co- 
quettish. Richard,  however,  proved  himself  equal  to  the 
situation.  He  planned  nicely  for  the  lovers,  and  so  en- 
grossed Lily  that  more  than  once  she  excused  herself  to 
Philip  with  an  important  air.  The  week  flew  on  rosy 
wings. 

"  I  shall  not  be  so  generous  at  college,"  Philip  whispered, 
.  an  hour  before  his  departure.  "  You  must  send  me  good 
long  answers  to  my  letters,  and  if  it  is  possible,  I  may  make 
you  a  flying  visit  at  Christmas." 

Mabel  remembered,  just  then,  she  had  never  written  to 
any  one  except  her  father  and  Lily.  She  trembled  at  the 
prospect  before  her. 

A  little  later  Robert  came  home,  taller  and  handsomer 


DK.  BEKTKAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  115 

than  ever ;  the  brown  hue  of  his  complexion  imparting  a 
foreign  look.  He  had  gained  a  jaunty  swagger  that  cer- 
tainly sat  well  upon  him,  the  only  thing  that  could  be  said 
in  its  favor.  His  trip  had  not  greatly  improved  him,  neither 
had  it  increased  his  taste  for  business.  He  slept  late  in  the 
morning,  was  imperious  and  sulky  over  his  solitary  breakfast, 
lounged  and  smoked  through  the  day,  and  was  frequently 
out  until  midnight.  His  influence  on  the  children  was  any- 
thing but  desirable.  In  his  ill-tempered  moods  he  fretted 
them  beyond  endurance,  and  at  other  times  indulged  them 
and  interfered  with  everything  like  order.  He  did  not  seek 
to  conceal  his  habits,  but  talked  of  drinking,  gaming,  and 
fast  horses  with  the  easy  insouciance  of  a  man  of  the  world. 
Richard  tried  patience  and  love,  ably  seconded  by  Mabel ; 
and  though  no  words  were  spoken,  their  troubled  glances 
mutually  confessed  each  attempt  a  failure. 

Another  trait  in  Robert's  character  was  likely  to  prove  a 
serious  source  of  trouble:  He  was  indolent  as  well  as  self- 
ish. When  he  had  spent  the  wages  of  his  trip  at  sea,  he 
evinced  not  the  slightest  desire  to  seek  a  position  that 
would  give  him  independence,  but  applied  unhesitatingly  to 
Richard  for  money.  There  was  not  a  thought  of  jealousy 
or  self-interest  in  Richard's  heart;  yet  he  knew  it  was  ne- 
cessary to  take  a  firm  stand,  or  he  would  be  answerable  in 
some  degree  for  his  brother's  ruin. 

To  this  followed  angry  taunts.  "  He  was  not  born  a 
miserly  old  skinflint ;  he  wanted  to  take  the  comforts  of  life, 
and  he  meant  to  have  them.  He  wasn't  spending  any  one's 
money  but  his  own."  And  to  out-general  Richard,  he  had 
recourse  to  the  old  trick  of  borrowing.  On  making  this 
discovery,  Richard  called  in  Mr.  Gruilford. 

"  The  best  plan  for  you,"  said  the  guardian,  "  will  be  to 
obtain  some  regular  employment.  I  will  interest  myself  in 
anything  you  prefer,  for  I  desire  to  see  you  settled.  You 
are  well  aware,  that  at  your  present  rate  of  expenditure,  you 
would  waste  your  portion  before  you  came  of  age." 


116  IN    TRUST,    OR 

"  That's  my  own  affair,"  was  the  haughty  reply.  "  All  I 
ask  of  Richard  is  to  buy  out  my  share  of  the  house.  He 
may  as  well  do  it  now  as  a  year  hence." 

Mr.  G-uilford  candidly  stated  his  objections  to  such  a  plan, 
and  tried  to  rouse  the  young  man  to  a  sense  of  duty,  but 
only  succeeded  in  making  him  extremely  angry. 

"  Very  well,"  he  said,  with  flashing  eyes,  "  since  you 
are  both  determined  to  send  me  adrift,  so  be  it ; "  and  he 
marched  out  of  the  office  in  high  indignation. 

"  Let  him  go  !  "  exclaimed  Mr.  Guilford,  in  answer  to 
Richard's  perplexed  and  sorrowful  look.  "  It  is  time  he 
was  thrown  on  his  own  resources.  With  his  abilities  it  is  a 
shame  for  him  to  be  idling  and  keeping  the  company  he 
does." 

"  If  one  could  only  be  sure  of  the  right  course  with  him ; " 
and  Richard  sighed. 

"  My  dear  friend,  you  have  tried  gentle  means  until  the 
very  verge  of  weak  indulgence  has  been  reached.  Few 
brothers  would  have  done  as  much.  Had  your  father  lived, 
he  would  have  found  governing  Robert  no  easy  task.  I 
wonder  the  shock  of  his  death  did  not  sober  him.  It  only 
proves  how  deeply  rooted  the  evil  is." 

The  interview  left  Richard  greatly  disheartened.  To  fail 
with  the  first-born  of  the  family  he  had  promised  to  watch 
over  was  a  painful  thought.  His  heart  cried  out,  from  its 
inmost  core,  "  How  shall  I  give  thee  up,  Ephraim  ?" 

For  a  fortnight  nothing  was  heard  of  Robert.  Then  he 
made  his  appearance,  in  his  usual  easy,  off-hand  manner, 
and  announced  that  he  had  secured  a  situation  in  a  broker's 
office  in  Wall  Street,  and  also  a  boarding-place.  Richard 
demurred  a  little  at  the  latter  arrangement. 

"  You  ought  to  be  glad  to  rid  the  house  of  me  on  any 
terms,"  he  returned,  rather  bitterly.  "  And  as  for  me,  I've 
had  enough  of  governing.  You  may  keep  your  superfluous 
care  for  the  girls." 

"  At  least,"  Richard  answered,  "  I  want  you  to  feel  that 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  117 

this  is  still  your  father's  house  —  the  place  where  his  chil- 
dren will  ever  be  welcome.  I  want  you  to  come  and  go  as 
you  choose ;  we,  at  least,  shall  never  forget  how  tender  a 
claim  you  have  on  our  love." 

The  bold  eyes  sank  under  the  clear,  fearless  gaze  they 
encountered.  Conscience  woke  for  a  moment,  and  warned 
Robert  the  path  he  was  in  would  lead  to  shame  and  destruc- 
tion. But  self-indulgence  was  strong  upon  him ;  desire,  so 
often  gratified,  hurried  him  from  thoughts  of  repentance. 

Mr.  Guilford  made  some  inquiries,  and  found  Robert  had 
told  the  truth  respecting  his  new  situation.  He  was  not 
favorably  impressed  with  either  member  of  the  firm ;  and 
when  he  found  how  small  the  salary  was,  he  felt  assured  a 
young  man  with  Robert's  fondness  for  society,  and  expensive 
habits,  could  not  live  on  it  in  such  a  place  as  New  York. 
He  deemed  it  his  duty,  however,  to  warn  the  employers  not 
to  let  him  draw  on  them  for  a  larger  amount,  as  he  did  not 
care  to  have  the  property  entangled  in  such  a  manner. 

Robert  soon  learned  this,  and  his  passion  knew  no  bounds. 
He  wrote  angrily  to  Richard  that  he  would  have  no  more  of 
this  spying  and  interference.  "  I  offered  to  sell  out  to  you 
once,  and  you  refused ;  now  I  want  you  to  understand,  once 
for  all,  that  I  shall  raise  money  in  any  manner  I  please.  I 
can  do  it,  if  I  am  under  age." 

This  threat  decided  Richard.  He  answered  to  Robert 
that  he  would  find  a  sum  placed  in  Mr.  G-uilford's  care,  on 
which  he  would  be  at  full  liberty  to  draw  at  any  time. 

It  was  nearly  Christmas  when  this  troublesome  affair  was 
settled.  Yet,  through  all  the  perplexity,  Richard  did  not 
forget  Mabel's  young  hopes.  His  delicate  tenderness,  his 
thorough  knowledge  of  Philip,  and  perhaps,  too,  his  own 
costly  experience,  enabled  him  to  guide,  where  her  timidity 
might  have  betrayed  her  into  some  false  step.  Her  letters 
came  always  under  cover  to  him ;  thus  she  was  spared  ques- 
tioning and  embarrassment.  There  were  hours  when  he 
took  comfort  from  the  pure,  perfect  affection  ripening  before 
him. 


118  IN    TRUST,    Ott 

Mabel  tried  to  understand  that  in  accepting  Philip's  love 
she  had  also  accepted  his  life,  and  endeavored  to  fit  herself 
for  her  new  sphere.  She  went  at  housekeeping  with  re- 
markable ardor,  studied  her  music  indefatigably,  and  amused 
Richard  by  various  attempts  at  solid  reading.  Yet  she  did 
not  neglect  the  duties  nearest  her.  The  sisters,  so  well 
loved,  demanded  and  received  their  full  share  of  attention. 
Archie  clung  to  her  with  fond,  boyish  pride,  compounded  of 
love  and  admiration.  Only  one  had  remained  proof  against 
her  sweetness  and  affection,  and  yet  even  he  had  paid  her  a 
curious  sort  of  respect. 

Philip's  visit  was  brief,  and  made  general  by  the  festivities 
of  the  season  —  hardly  satisfactory  to  so  ardent  a  lover  as  he 
had  become ;  but  he  bore  the  disappointment  with  becoming 
equanimity,  and  looked  forward  to  summer. 

Another  spring  shone  and  blossomed  over  them.  They 
were  all  very  happy.  Even  Robert  forgot  his  anger,  and 
paid  them  flying  visits.  He  had  changed  his  situation  for  a 
better  one,  and,  all  things  considered,  had  not  been  immod- 
erate in  his  demands  on  Mr.  Gruilford.  Richard  ventured  to 
indulge  in  a  little  hope. 

At  the  commencement  of  vacation  Richard  sent  the  three 
younger  children  to  aunt  Sophy's,  declaring  he  could  not 
spare  Mabel  for  a  full  fortnight  yet.  She  blushed  a  little 
consciously  over  this ;  but  before  the  kisses  of  separation 
had  grown  cold  upon  her  lips,  new  and  blessed  ones  min- 
gled with  them ;  and  in  the  quiet  of  those  pleasant  days 
Philip  had  no  rival. 

It  was  their  first  real  love-making.  Hitherto  she  had  been 
shy,  and  passively  acquiescent.  Philip  had  paid  homage  to 
youth  and  innocence  ;  but  now  the  man's  strong,  ardent,  and 
not  easily  satisfied  nature  demanded  a  return.  Once  fully 
opening  her  heart,  even  she  was  surprised  at  its  depth  and 
capacity.  She  grew  brave  enough  to  connect  every  day  and 
hour  of  the  coming  time  with  him  for  whom  she  should  spend 
it.  And  he  pictured  visions  of  their  years  together  —  of  the 


DR:  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  119 

work  they  would  do,  of  the  hopes  that  would  blossom  and 
unfold  before  them ;  sweet  days,  when  he  should  take  her 
into  his  own  keeping ;  when  their  two  lives  would  blend  into 
one  perfect  soul  union.  Her  tender  gravity  would  restrain 
his  impetuous  spirit,  his  exuberance  counteract  the  tendency 
to  pensiveness  that  the  events  of  her  early  life  had  given. 
As  Richard  watched  them,  he  inwardly  gave  thanks  that  the 
two,  so  evidently  formed  for  each  other,  should  thus  meet 
on  the  bridge  of  life. 

So  they  walked  through  shadowy  twilights,  talked,  read, 
sang,  or  gave  themselves  up  to  blissful  dreams,  that  have 
survived  Eden,  and  blossom  in  as  dewy  freshness  for  all  as 
for  the  first  mother.  To  Mabel's  care  had  been  committed 
a  loving,  loyal  heart,  that  must  evermore  thrill  at  her  lightest 
smile,  and  sorrow  over  her  smallest  grief.  When  wearied 
by  painful  discords  and  rude  cares,  it  would  come  to  her  for 
rest,  comfort.  No  longer  her  own !  She  knew  now  what 
Richard  had  hoped  ;  she  dimly  guessed  what  he  had  suf- 
fered. 

Then  she  went  to  rejoin  the  children.  When  Richard 
came  for  them,  he  was  accompanied  by  "  Mr.  Gregory." 
Of  course  it  was  impossible  to  keep  the  secret.  Lily  was 
surprised,  piqued,  and  pleased.  Aunt  Sophy  was  delighted, 
kissed  Mabel,  and  cried  over  her,  and  predicted  a  bright 
future.  As  for  Philip,  he  enjoyed  his  position  of  acknowl- 
edged lover  immensely. 

The  last  night  of  their  stay  they  went  to  walk  on  the 
beach,  where,  two  years  before,  she  had  paced  the  sands 
with  her  brother.  But  the  murmurous  sea  kept  time  to 
happy  heart-beats  now,  and  the  stars  glorified  their  pleasant 
way.  Philip  was  more  than  ever  in  love  with  Rothelan,  and 
built  his  castle  in  spare  corners  of  the  rectory,  which  seemed 
equally  as  absorbing  as  Spain. 

"  He  was  so  kind  and  fatherly,"  was  the  remark,  after  a 
long  dissertation  on  Mr.  Chaloner,  "that  I  couldn't  help 
telling  him  how  sweet  a  hope  my  life  held.  And,  dear,  he 


120  IN    TBUST,    OR 

was  so  pleased !  He  has  made  me  promise  to  come  to  him 
just  as  soon  as  I  am  ordained,  and  thinks,  as  I  do,  there  is 
no  need  of  delaying  the  marriage.  Can  it,  shall  it  be,  my 
darling  ? " 

She  started,  and  all  the  pulses  of  her  heart  sent  their 
crimson  blood  to  her  face.  She  was  thankful  for  the  night, 
for  the  purple  darkness.  His  wife  !  It  had  seemed  like  a 
distant  dream  to  her ;  she  could  not  bring  it  to  this  peaceful 
present.  It  was  too  strange,  too  exciting. 

He  misunderstood  her  emotion.  "  Will  you  not  like  to 
go  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Thy  people  shall  be  my  people."  The  fair  face  grew 
sweeter  and  tenderer  beneath  the  soft  stars  of  the  summer 
night. 

"  This  will  be  the  most  blessed  year  of  my  whole  life, 
because  at  its  close,  if  it  please  Grod,  I  shall  realize  my  two 
best  hopes.  0  darling,  how  good  God  has  been  to  me, 
to  u» ! " 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  121 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

In  a  valiant  suffering  for  others,  not  in  a  slothful  making  others  suffer  for  us, 
did  nobleness  ever  lie.  Every  noble  crown  is,  and  on  earth  will  ever  be,  a 
crown  Of  thorns. 

CARLTLE. 

THE  September  sun,  with  its  ripening  tints  of  umber,  lay 
warm  and  golden  on  walk,  terrace,  and  river.  All  that  love- 
ly day  the  Bertrand  mansion  had  presented  a  picture  of  still 
life  in  exquisite  detail.  The  children  at  school,  Mabel  alter- 
nately musing  and  sewing  some  dainty  trifle,  and  even  Rich- 
ard being  pleasantly  idle,  with  leisure  to  look  over  accounts, 
and  read  some  choice  books.  A  spirit  of  peace  brooded  in 
the  very  atmosphere.  He  remembered  long  afterwards  the 
sweet,  restful  calm  of  this  day.  It  was  as  if  he  had  turned 
out  of  the  hot,  wearisome  highway  of  life,  and  lingered  a 
while  in  some  cool  valley. 

Just  as  they  were  summoned  to  dinner,  Robert  made  his 
appearance.  They  welcomed  him  warmly,  although  a  little 
surprised  at  his  coming.  His  manner  was  cordial,  and  full 
of  that  easy  grace  always  distinguishing  him ;  but  Richard 
fancied  the  lines  about  his  mouth  were  tense,  and  his  brow 
more  than  once  was  knit  by  some  sudden  and  unpleasant 
thought.  Therefore  he  was  not  surprised  when  Robert  took 
his  arm  and  led  him  down  the  garden  walk, 

"  Dick,"  he  said,  at  length,  "  I  want  you  to  grant  me  a 
favor." 

"You  are  in  trouble  again,"  was  the  sad  rejoinder. 

"  Yes,  and  no.  I  want  to  turn  over  a  new  leaf  in  good 
faith,  Dick.  I  confess  I've  fallen  into  company  and  habits 
11 


122  IN    TRUST,    OE 

that  are  rather  troublesome  and  expensive,  and  I  can't  seem 
to  make  a  new  beginning  here.  I  have  a  chance  in  Cali- 
fornia, with  a  large  shipping  firm,  of  a  good  salary ;  so  I 
want  you  to  buy  out  my  share  of  the  house,  and  let  me  go." 

"  To  California !  And  you  are  sure  there  is  nothing  else 
—  no  difficulty  ?  I  must  have  the  whole  truth  before  I  take 
one  step  ; "  and,  as  Richard's  steady  eyes  confronted  the 
handsome  face,  it  flushed  and  grew  uneasy,  as  with  an  air 
of  bravado  he  answered,  — 

"  My  dear  fellow,  how  dramatic  you  are  !  I  haven't  mur- 
dered, nor  forged,  nor  stolen.  I  am  considerably  in  debt, 
for  somehow  I  hate  to  ask  Guilford  for  money.  It  makes 
me  feel  as  if  he  was  paying  my  debts  gratuitously.  But 
when  I  take  a  new  start  it  shall  all  be  different." 

"  When  do  you  want  to  go  ?  " 

"  Saturday,  by  the  Northern  Light.  The  person  whose 
situation  I  am  to  take,  expects  to  come  home  in  about  a 
month.  He's  tired  of  the  place,  I  believe,  and  I'm  tired  of 
this ;  so  we're  even." 

"  It's  very  sudden,"  Richard  said,  slowly,  not  at  all  con- 
vinced that  this  was  the  real  reason. 

"  So,  if  you'll  let  me  have  all  my  money,  it  will  make 
affairs  easier  for  me.  I  want  to  straighten  up  everything 
before  I  go." 

Richard  knew  by  past  experience  that  asking  direct  ques- 
tions was  useless ;  so  they  discussed  the  journey  and  the 
separation.  Robert  seemed  really  grateful  and  appreciative  ; 
so  he  felt  that  it  might  be  the  best  step  that  could  be  taken. 
California  was  not  the  place  of  all  others  he  would  have 
chosen,  but  to  oppose  would  gain  him  nothing  at  all. 
Presently  they  returned  to  the  sitting-room,  and  announced 
the  coming  departure.  There  was  a  great  outcry  of  aston- 
ishment at  first ;  then  Robert  quieted  and  interested  the 
younger  ones  with  descriptions  of  the  golden  land,  until 
the  pleasant  talk  quite  took  the  edge  off  their  sorrow.. 

Mabel  was  thoughtful,  and  sought  opportunity  to  whisper,  — 


DE.  BEBTKAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  123 

*'  What  sends  him  away  so  suddenly  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know  anything  more  than  he  has  told,"  Richard 
replied. 

The  following  morning  the  brothers  went  to  Lawyer  Guil- 
ford's.  Richard  saw  him  alone,  and  explained  the  matter  in 
hand. 

"  It's  rather  irregular,  you  know,  Robert  being  under  age. 
He  may  cause  you  trouble  hereafter." 

"  I  think  he  means  to  act  in  good  faith.  We  want  the 
house  valued,  and  I  am  to  lend  him  the  amount,  taking  his 
part  as  security.  He  has  promised  to  sign  off  as  soon  as 
his  birthday  comes.  But  I  want  everything  securely  ar- 
ranged, so  that  he  will  not  be  able  to  dispute  any  point,  in 
event  of  my  death." 

Since  Dr.  Bertrand's  death  the  place  had  increased  in 
value  somewhat,  and*Richard  was  too  honorable  to  defraud 
his  brother  of  a  penny.  Robert  appeared  to  be  in  a  most 
amicable  mood,  and  acceded  willingly  to  every  suggestion. 
His  extravagances  since  leaving  college  were  deducted  from 
his  part,  and  the  remainder  was  left  subject  to  his  order. 

"  Give  me  a  check  for  a  thousand,"  he  said.  "  I  want  to 
engage  my  passage  and  make  a  few  purchases." 

Richard  filled  it  out  and  handed  it  to  him.  He  just  paused 
to  say,  "  I  shall  be  home  this  evening,"  and  bowing  to  both 
gentlemen,  walked  off  in  his  jaunty,  independent  fashion. 

"  I  am  glad  for  your  sake  that  this  troublesome  business 
will  soon  be  over,"  Mr.  Guilford  remarked. 

Richard  sighed.  He  was  thinking  just  then  of  another 
prodigal,  who  took  his  portion  and  went  into  a  strange 
country.  He  could  not  feel  quite  at  ease. 

It  was  midnight  ere  Robert  returned.  The  next  morning 
found  him  in  charming  spirits.  He  scarcely  left  Mabel's 
side,  and  evinced  the  warmest  interest  in  her  future.  In- 
deed, he  won  her  over  completely ;  and  after  school  he  rowed 
the  children  a  long  way  up  the  river,  amusing  them  with 
songs  and  stories.  And  on  Friday,  his  last  day  home,  there 


124  IN   TEUST,    OR 

was  a  menagerie  in  the  city,  and  a  very  fine  concert  to  be 
given  in  the  evening ;  so  he  persuaded  Richard  to  allow  him 
to  take  the  children  to  both.  They  were  wild  with  delight. 
The  grave  elder  brother  looked  after  them  as  they  set  off. 
What  bright,  happy  faces !  Even  Robert's  was  glad  and 
smiling,  and  he  felt  self-condemned  at  having  unjustly  sus- 
pected him  of  wrong  doing. 

"  0,  is  that  you,  Doctor  Richard  ? "  Ann  asked,  as  he  let 
himself  in  with  his  latch-key.  "  Will  you  have  dinner  now, 
or  wait  until  the  children  come  ?  " 

"  Wait,  by  all  means  ;  I'm  in  no  hurry.     Any  calls  ? " 

"  There  are  two  people  in  the  office,  who  have  been  wait- 
ing this  hour  to  see  you  and  Master  Robert." 

He  drew  off  his  gloves  deliberately,  entered  the  library, 
and  walked  through  to  the  office.  The  "  two  people  "  were 
a  stout,  business-looking  man,  and  a  tall,  hard-featured 
woman,  whose  face  indicated  shrewdness  and  determination. 
Neither  was  very  prepossessing.  He  merely  gave  them  a 
glance,  and  said,  courteously,  "  You  wished  to  see  me  ?  — 
Doctor  Bertrand." 

"  Yes,"  responded  the  woman.  "  Your  brother's  goin'  to 
Californy  —  isn't  he  ?  " 

"  He  expects  to." 

The  woman  gave  her  companion  a  significant  nod,  and 
then  said,  "He  sails  to-morrow  —  doesn't  he  ?" 

The  answer  was  in  the  affirmative. 

"  I  want  to  see  you  both  together,  when  he  comes  in,"  the 
woman  said,  settling  herself  back  in  her  chair. 

More  puzzled  than  he  cared  to  show,  he  rang  the  bell,  and 
ordered  Robert  to  be  sent  to  him  as  soon  as  he  returned ; 
then  took  up  a  paper,  and  from  behind  it  cast  furtive  glances 
at  his  visitors.  The  woman  was  undeniably  coarse  and  mas- 
culine, her  dress  a  strange  mixture  of  ill-taste  and  glaring 
color.  She  had  a  rough,  weather-beaten  look,  yet  did  not 
Beem  old,  although  her  black  hair  was  slightly  grizzled. 
What  could  she  want  of  them  both? 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  125 

Presently  a  host  of  gay  voices  sounded  in  the  hall.  Rober* 
opened  the  door  with,  "  What  did  you  want  of  me,  Dick  ?  " 
and  before  his  brother  could  reply,  the  woman  confronted 
him.  He  sank  into  the  nearest  chair,  the  brilliant  face  fad- 
ing into  pale  ashen  gray,  while  a  quick  gleam  of  fear  and 
hate  shot  out  of  the  astonished  eyes. 

"  So,  my  fine  bird,  you  hav.en't  slipped  out  of  my  hands 
as  easy  as  you  thought  for  !  " 

The  taunt  seemed  to  reanimate  him.  A  blazing  ray  of 
passion  brought  the  color  back  to  his  face,  and  he  ground 
his  white  teeth  together  with  a  half-suppressed  oath,  as  he 
demanded,  "  What  in  the  fiend's  name  brought  you  here  ?" 

She  laughed  triumphantly,  took  a  cool  survey  of  the  face, 
absolutely  distorted  with  rage  at  having  been  thus  foiled  in 
his  schemes,  and  said,  in  a  tantalizing  tone,  — 

"  Keep  your  temper,  my  young  gentleman  !  There's  lots 
of  business  to  be  settled  afore  I  stir  out  of  this  house.  You 
w?«  goin'  to  dodge  me  all  so  fast,  but  you've  found  I  could 
be  right  spry  when  I  started.  You  ain't  in  Californy  yet !  " 

Robert  was  too  angry  and  excited  to  speak.  Richard 
turned  to  him,  saying,  calmly,  "  What  does  this  woman  want 
with  you  ?  If  she  has  claims  upon  you,  settle  them  imme- 
diately." 

She  turned  her  eyes  steadily  upon  him,  and  exclaimed  in 
a  high,  shrill  tone,  — 

"  Yes,  I've  got  claims  upon  him,  and  I  ain't  goin'  to  be 
bullied  out  of  'em  either.  You  rich  folks  think  you're  lords 
of  the  world,  and  kin  do  what  you  like ;  but  you  won't  do  it 
here.  I'm  bound  to  have  satisfaction !  I've  got  law  on  my 
side,  and  some  money  that  I  ain't  afeard  of  spendin'.  Mebbe 
your  young  man  'd  rather  tell  his  own  story,  though." 

"  Tell  it  yourself.  Your  tongue  is  glib  enough,"  was  the 
sullen  rejoinder ;  and  Robert  buried  his  face  in  his  hands. 
If  he  could  have  spared  Richard  the  coming  pang,  he  would 
have  undergone  any  torture  at  that  moment.  Shame,  anger, 
and  a  bitter  sense  of  defeat  rankled  in  his  heart. 
11* 


126  IN    TRUST,    OR 

"He  married  my  gal  last  Feb'uary,  or  at  least  pretended 
go  ;  and  now  he's  goin'  off  without  leavin'  a  dollar  for  her  or 
the  baby  that's  to  come.  My  friend  here's  an  officer,  and 
you'll  pay  han'somely  for  this  piece  of  work,  or  you'll  go  to 
jail.  That's  the  long  and  the  short  of  it." 

The  dinner  bell  rang  at  this  juncture.  Richard  opened 
the  door,  and  bade  Mabel  not  wait  for  them,  then  shut  it 
carefully,  and  closed  the  window.  "  Now,"  said  he,  with 
quiet  authority,  "  I  am  ready  for  your  story.  Tell  it  briefly 
as  possible." 

"  You  needn't  be  so  uppish !  "  and  the  woman  bridled 
angrily  at  his  calmness.  "  I  shall  tell  the  truth,  which  is 
more  'n  he's  in  the  habit  of  doin',  I  guess  ; "  and  she  nodded 
her  head  towards  Robert.  "  He'd  been  comin'  to  my  place 
a  spell,  with  a  lot  of  young  bloods,  when  one  night  he  saw 
my  gal.  He  took  to  followin'  her  home  from  school,  and 
bein'  mighty  pleasant  with  her.  I  didn't  put  her  in  his  way, 
nor  ask  him  to  fall  in  love  with  her ;  but  he  kept  hangin' 
round,  sendin'  her  books  and  sich,  until  I  see  she  begun  to 
like  him.  The  gal  was  too  young,  and  innocent,  and  pretty, 
to  be  fooled  with.  So  I  told  him,  plump  and  plain,  if  he 
wanted  to  marry  her  he  might  keep  on,  but  if  not,  to  make 
tracks,  'cause  I  wasn't  goin'  to  have  any  trouble.  He  kept 
away  a  week  or  so ;  then  he  told  me  he  wanted  to  marry  the 
gal,  but  he  wasn't  of  age,  and  his  folks  would  oppose  it, 
'cause  they  was  rich,  but  if  I'd  let  'em  be  married  privately, 
he'd  take  care  on  her  until  he  got  his  fortin.  And  he 
wanted  a  friend  of  his  to  marry  'em,  so  when  he  come  to 
confess,  the  minister  could  smooth  things  out  a  little  for 
him.  Well,  I  got  my  neighbor  here,  Mr.  Garrick,  to  find 
out  how  things  stood,  and  he  said  he  guessed  the  story  was 
about  straight ;  so  I  consented,  for  my  gal  thought  as  much 
of  him  as  if  he'd  been  made  out  of  gold." 

"  You  were  ready  enough  to  have  me  marry  your  decoy 
duck,"  sneered  Robert. 

"  She  wasn't  no  decoy  duck  ! "  snapped  the  woman,  an- 


DK.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  127 

grily.  "  You  know  she  never  'tended  shop  ;  and  you  waa 
crazy  about  her — you  needn't  deny  it !  Well,  they  was  mar- 
ried, and  he  used  to  stay  to  my  house  a  good  deal.  Mar- 
g'ret  and  he  was  happy  as  birds.  After  a  while,  'long  in  the 
summer,  he  begun  to  slack  up  comin' ;  but  the  gal  believed 
his  excuses,  and  as  he  took  care  of  her,  and  wasn't  ugly,  I 
thought  I  wouldn't  find  fault.  But  when  he  staid  away  a 
week  or  two  at  a  time,  I  see  she  grieved  about  it,  and  asked 
him  what  he  meant.  He  was  pretty  lordly,  and  wouldn't  give 
me  much  satisfaction,  but  finally  said,  if  I'd  wait  until  he  was 
of  age,  I'd  see  what  he  meant  to  do.  He  didn't  come  near 
Marg'ret  after  that ;  so  Monday  I  marched  down  to  his  office, 
and  asked  him  if  he  wanted  to  break  his  wife's  heart  by  neg- 
lect. He  jest  give  a  little  laugh,  and  asked  me  to  prove  he 
had  a  wife,  and  he'd  promise  to  be  devoted  to  her.  I  was 
awful  mad,  I  tell  you ;  but  I  kept  quiet.  When  I  got  home, 
I  found  he'd  taken  away  Marg'ret's  certificate.  So  I  come 
over  to  Jersey,  to  find  the  Mr.  Fields  who  married  'em. 
He  wasn't  the  man  at  all,  and  he  said  he  could  swear  he'd 
never  married  any  such  persons.  Then  I  knew  we'd  been 
tricked  ;  and  when  I  found  he'd  left  his  office,  I  put  Mr. 
Garrick  on  the  scent,  and  he  soon  -learned  my  gentleman  was 
makin'  off  for  Californy.  He's  got  a  warrant  in  his  pocket, 
and  can  take  the  rascal  off  to  the  Tombs  ;  but  I'll  give  you 
both  a  chance  to  act  fair.  I  can  make  him  marry  the  gal,  or 
send  him  to  State  Prison !  "  and  she  gave  an  exultant  chuckle. 

"  Will  you  walk  in  the  adjoining  room  a  moment  ? "  Rich- 
ard said  to  the  woman  and  her  companion. 

"  Look  here  now,"  she  said,  turning  on  him ;  "  there's 
to  be  no  conniving  between  you  two.  I  won't  be  hard  on 
the  young  scamp,  nuther ;  I'll  give  him  off,  if  he'll  provide 
for  the  gal  and  her  child.  She'll  do  better  without  him,  if 
he  don't  care  for  her." 

Richard  motioned  them  peremptorily  away,  and  closed  the 
door.  A  deathly  silence  ensued.  It  was  broken  at  length 
by  his  saying,  hoarsely,  — 

"  Is  that  woman's  story  true,  Robert?" 


1 28  IN    TRUST,    OR 

"  God  knows,  Dick,  if  I  could  have  taken  myself  out  of 
the  way  before  this  came  out,  I  would  gladly  have  given 
every  dollar  I  possess.  I  meant  to  have  spared  you  this 
trouble  ;  but  it's  my  luck.  Nothing  ever  does  go  right  with 
me !  "  and  Robert  absolutely  sobbed. 

"  '  The  way  of  the  transgressor  is  hard.'  0,  how  could 
you  have  fallen  into  such  a  sin  ?  " 

"  I  didn't  think  how  it  would  end.  And  you  know,  Dick, 
hundreds  of  young  men  do  the  same  thing." 

Richard  could  have  spurned  his  brother  for  this  weak  jus- 
tification. 

"  What  is  to  be  done  ?  "  he  asked,  coldly. 

"  Buy  them  off,  I  suppose,  for  I'm  sick  of  the  girl,  and 
can't  marry  her.  I  don't  think  I  would  have  gone  so  far  if 
it  hadn't  been  for  George  Townley.  He  planned  it  all,  and 
personated  the  clergyman.  0,  I  could  kill  myself  for  being 
such  a  fool !  " 

There  was  no  real  sorrow  in  all  this.  The  whole  affair 
was  utterly  revolting  to  Richard,  and  a  sense  of  shame  over- 
whelmed him. 

"  Who  are  they  ? "  he  asked  presently. 

"  This  old  Mother  Davis  keeps  a  drinking  and  gambling 
saloon,  up  on  Third  Avenue.  Last  winter  I  went  there  with 
some  fellows ;  and  one  night  we  had  been  sleigh-riding,  and 
stopped  there  for  supper.  The  boys  used  to  talk  about  a 
pretty  Dutch  girl  there  ;  but  this  evening  we  saw  Margaret. 
George  Townley  was  crazy  about  her ;  but  she  wouldn't  even 
look  at  him.  Then  I  met  her  in  the  street :  she  was  shy 
enough  at  first ;  but  I  soon  found  out  the  little  fool  liked  me. 
I  believe  I  was  infatuated,  Dick  ;  and  then  the  old  woman 
was  so  pressing  !  Townley  said  it  would  be  a  good  joke,  and 
the  girl  wouldn't  care  a  bit  when  she  grew  tired  of  me." 

Richard  half  suppressed  a  groan  of  anguish. 

"  They  were  as  much  to  blame  as  I,"  Robert  said,  quickly, 
u  for  the  old  woman  fairly  inveigled  me  into  it.  And  I  dare 
say  the  girl  will  play  the  same  game  over  twenty  times." 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  129 

"  Is  she  like  her  mother  ?  " 

"  Not  a  bit.  I  believe  she  isn't  really  her  child.  She's  a 
pretty  little  milk-and-water  thing  ;  her  face  bewitched  me  at 
first ;  but  I'm  sick  and  tired  of  her  now." 

In  spite  of  his  hardihood,  Robert's  face  was  crimson  with 
shame.  He  understood  Richard  too  well  to  attempt  any 
special  justification ;  but  he  was  determined  the  mother  and 
daughter  should  take  their  full  share  of  blame. 

Richard  considered  the  matter  in  silence.  While  he  could 
not  excuse  his  brother's  sin,  he  felt  something  might  be 
due  to  the  schemes  of  a  designing  woman.  What  kind  of  a 
mother  could  she  be  to  fancy  money  would  make  amends  for 
such  an  irremediable  blight !  How  base  and  grovelling  her 
soul !  Richard  was  not  at  all  prepared  to  receive  such  an 
addition  to  the  family,  even  if  he  could  have  persuaded  his 
brother  into  marrying  the  girl.  Indeed,  reason  said,  a  mar- 
riage so  evidently  unwise  when  sanctioned  by  love,  would  be 
doubly  so  when  the  brief  passion  had  settled  into  distaste. 
If  money  could  heal  the  wrong,  perhaps  it  would  be  best  to 
accept  the  woman's  offer. 

"  Why  did  you  not  tell  the  girl  ? "  he  asked,  anxious  to 
note  the  effect  of  his  remark. 

Robert  started  as  if  he  had  been  stung. 

"  No,  I  couldn't,  Dick ;  I  couldn't ;  I  would  have  gone  to 
jail  first ; "  and  the  crimson  mounted  to  his  brow.  At  a  later 
day  Richard  understood  these  words  ;  but  now  he  took  it 
as  an  evidence  that  his  brother  was  not  utterly  lost  to  self- 
respect. 

"  Well,"  he  resumed,  with  a  dreary  sigh,  "  let  us  settle  it 
the  easiest  way,  since  she  will  be  satisfied  with  money." 

"  I  have  fourteen  hundred  dollars  still  coming.  I  must 
have  at  least  two  hundred.  The  rest  she  may  take.  It's 
hard,  but  I'm  thankful  to  be  well  out  of  the  scrape." 

They  summoned  Mrs.  Davis  and  her  attendant.  The 
coarse,  hard  face  disgusted  Richard  more  than  ever.  After 
an  embarwssing  silence  of  some  moments  he  began,  — 


130  IN    TRUST,    OR 

"  It  would  be  useless  to  desire  two  people  to  marry  who 
have  ceased  to  care  for  each  other  —  " 

"  It's  a  lie  if  he  said  so  !  "  flung  out  the  woman,  angrily. 
"Marg'ret  worships  him,  and  he  knows  it.  There  isn't  a 
thought  in  her  heart  but  of  him.  I  ain't  pertikerlar  about  his 
marryin'  her,  though.  Likely  he'd  be  ugly,  and  some  time 
leave  her  again.  When  she  gets  over  her  sorrow  now,  she'll 
be  free  —  a  blessed  good  thing,  in  my  opinion  !  " 

"  There  only  remains  one  point,  then  :  what  compensation 
is  required  ? " 

The  woman  glanced  eagerly  from  one  to  the  other,  as 
if  studying  her  ground,  then  said,  with  slow,  decided  em- 
phasis, — 

"  Five  thousand  dollars  !  " 

"  Five'  thousand !  "  they  both  echoed,  in  consternation. 

"  Yes ;  people  who  dance  must  expect  to  pay  the  piper. 
That's  lettin'  you  off  easy,  when  I  have  it  all  in  my  own 
hands." 

Her  voice  and  manner  were  so  resolute  that  it  seemed  as 
if  she  delighted  in  the  extortion.  Most  contradictory  emo- 
tions flashed  through  Richard's  mind.  While  his  high  and 
keen  sense  of  right  shrank  from  shielding  so  terrible  a  sin, 
his  brotherly  affection,  and  a  belief  that  justice  would  in  any 
case  be  perverted,  if  dealt  out  by  this  woman,  rendered  him 
cautious. 

Robert  broke  the  silence  with  a  cool  sullenness. 

"  I  can't  go  that,  and  I  won't  marry  the  girl ;  so  send  me 
to  prison  as  fast  as  you  like.  You'll  have  a  little  revenge, 
and  no  money,  and  the  satisfaction  of  breaking  Margaret's 
heart."  Then  he  settled  himself  in  his  chair,  and  scowled 
defiantly  at  her. 

Richard's  face  was  impassible.  She  read  nothing  in  it  to 
encourage  her ;  but  she  was  not  a  woman  to  yield  at  the 
first  blow. 

"  Well,"  she  said,  "  seeing  you  don't  mind  the  disgrace  — " 

"I'll  tell  you  what  I  will  do,"  interrupted  Robert;  "I 


DR.  BERTRAXD'S  HOUSEHOLD.  131 

have  twelve  hundred  dollars  still  left  of  my  share  of  the 
estate.  She  may  take  that,  or  I'll  marry  her  to-morrow 
morning,  and  go  to  California  to-morrow  afternoon.  There 
is  no  law  to  keep  me  Aere,  if  I  provide  for  my  wifes  before  I 
go ;  "  and  a  smile  of  triumph  lit  the  haughty  face. 

"  Twelve  hundred  dollars  won't  take  care  of  her  and  a 
child  a  great  many  years,"  suggested  the  woman,  in  a  lower 
tone.  * 

"  Then  she  can  stand  behind  the  bar  with  her  pretty  face. 
She'll  soon  get  a  new  husband,"  was  the  sneering  rejoinder. 

The  woman  took  a  step  forward,  as  if  she  would  have 
struck  him  to  the  ground.  The  bitter  contempt  of  her  na- 
ture seemed  thoroughly  roused.  Richard  fairly  shivered, 
as  he  listened  to  her  withering  denunciations.  Not  until 
her  breath  was  gone  did  she  pause.  Then  Richard  stepped 
forward  with  a  dignity  not  to  be  misunderstood. 

"  We  have  had  enough  recrimination,"  he  said,  in  a  clear, 
cold  tone.  "  Take  what  my  brother  has  to  offer  you,  and 
for  ten  years  I  will  add  one  hundred  dollars  annually  to  it. 
That  is  all  I  will  do." 

Mrs.  Davis  did  not  seem  disposed  to  assent  at  first ;  but 
when  she  became  convinced  that  Robert  was  very  much 
poorer  than  she  had  anticipated,  and  his  brother  fully  deter- 
mined to  go  no  farther  than  his  first  proposal,  she  reluctantly 
yielded.  Richard  wrote  out  the  necessary  notes,  and  Mr. 
Garrick  affixed  his  name  as  witness.  He  would  have  been 
better  satisfied  at  seeing  the  law  take  its  course,  but  had 
promised  to  do  Mrs.  Davis's  bidding  in  either  event.  Robert 
preserved  a  sulky  silence,  and  only  stared  at  the  woman's 
parting  anathema.  Then  the  troublesome  visitors  withdrew, 
and  the  brothers  were  left  alone. 

Robert  was  first  to  break  the  silence. 

"  Dick,"  he  began,  in  a  low  tone,  "  if  I  should  be  pros- 
pered, I  will  pay  every  cent  of  that  money.  You  shall 
nt)t  be  the  loser  through  your  great  kindness.  You  see  now 
it  is  best  for  me  to  go  away." 


132  IN    TRUST,    OR 

"  Yes  ;  "  and  Richard  sighed  wearily,  adding,  "  Go  now  ; 
if  you  still  desire  to  take  the  children  out,  I  have  no  objec- 
tion to  make.  It  may  be  the  last  time.  And  your  secret  is 
safe  with  me." 

Robert  moved  noiselessly  away,  awed  by  the  sad,  patient 
face,  so  full  of  woe.  He  hated  himself  for  having  caused  it, 
and  made  all  manner  of  good  resolves  for  the  future. 


DK.  BERTBAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  183 


CHAPTER    XV. 

0  waly,  waly,  gin  love  be  bonny, 
A  little  time  while  it  is  new ; 

But  when  it's  auld,  it  waxeth  cauld, 
And  fades  away  like  morning  dew. 

1  leaned  my  back  unto  an  aik ; 

I  thought  it  was  a  trusty  tree; 
But  first  it  bowed,  and  syn  it  brake, 
And  sac  did  my  fause  love  to  me. 

OLD  BALLAD. 

ROBEBT  ate  his  dinner  in  silence,  and  in  answer  to  Tessy's 
questions,  said  he  had  been  vexed  about  some  money  mat- 
ters, but  they  were  all  going  out,  as  this  was  his  last  night. 
The  concert  was  really  fine ;  and  listening  to  the  delightful 
music,  he  half  forgot  the  peril  he  had  been  in.  Alas,  that 
remorse  in  such  natures  should  invariably  be  short-lived  !  It 
was  not  absolute  insincerity,  but  the  result  of  a  temperament 
too  pleasure -loving  to  concentrate  itself  strongly  on  any 
painful  idea,  and  too  selfish  to  follow  out  the  picture  of 
another's  suffering.  He  blamed  himself  deeply  now  —  not 
for  innocence  betrayed,  or  a  sense  of  forfeited  honor,  but 
because  he  had  calculated  wrongly,  and  at  the  eleventh  hour 
the  disgraceful  secret  had  made  itself  known.  It  was  not 
the  sin,  but  the  disclosure.  "  I  was  a  feol  to  talk  to  the 
woman  as  I  did,"  was  his  angry  self-condemnation.  "  I 
ought  to  have  gone  off  quietly,  and  kept  good  friends  with 
her  until  the  last  moment.  But  it's  all  over  now,  and  can't 
be  helped ! " 

It  is  true  that  those  who  sin  do  not  always  suffer  the  most. 
Richard,  with  his  high,  fine,  honorable  nature,  his  conscious 
rectitude  and  blameless  life,  sat  crushed  and  trembling  under 
12 


134  IN    TRUST,    OB 

the  blow.  He  could  not  meet  the  familiar  faces  ;  it  seemed 
as  if  they  would  all  read  the  terrible  story  in  his.  As  soon, 
therefore,  as  he  could  command  himself  a  little,  he  took  his 
hat  and  walked  out.  There  were  no  urgent  calls  on  his  list, 
but  he  wanted  to  see  some  suffering  that  he  could  try  to 
lighten ;  for  only  God  could  lift  the  cloud  overshadowing 
him.  When  he  returned  the  house  was  solitary. 

They  all  kept  up  their  spirits  wonderfully  the  next  morn- 
ing. Little  keepsakes  were  exchanged ;  and  Archie  de- 
lighted himself  with  the  idea  that  when  he  grew  up  he  would 
go  and  make  Robert  a  long  visit,  and  have  a  splendid  time. 
Then  there  was  the  bustle  of  their  getting  ready  to  accom- 
pany him  to  the  city,  to  "  see  him  off." 

Nothing  beyond  commonplace  kindnesses  had  passed 
between  the  elder  ones.  Richard  felt  utterly  unable  to  say 
anything  wiser  or  better  than  he  had  said  many  times  before. 
That  had  all  proved  useless.  It  might  be  his  forbearance 
touched  Robert.  Certainly  the  tone  was  humble  and  earnest, 
with  which  he  said,  — 

"  Dear  Dick,  when  I  am  gone,  don't  quite  hate  me.  I 
know  I've  tried  your  patience  beyond  forgiveness,  but  I  will 
endeavor  to  be  more  worthy  of  your  love  in  the  future." 

"  God  give  you  strength  to  keep  the  resolve,-"  Richard 
responded,  fervently.  "  And  when  you  think  of  the  old 
home,  remember  there  is  not  one  heart  but  would  ache  at 
your  misconduct,  or  rejoice  over  the  slightest  improvement. 
Think  of  the  pure  sisters  growing  up  to  womanhood ;  of 
our  dear,  dead  father ;  and,  above  all,  of  the  God  whom  we 
shall  meet  at  the  last  day." 

There  were  tears  and  kisses ;  and  as  the  steamer  glided 
out  of  her  dock,  they  all  remembered  the  handsome  face 
nodding  a  last  adieu  —  bright  in  spite  of  the  sorrow,  spar- 
kling for  all  its  tears.  They  were  content  to  be  grave  and 
silent,  and  for  once  Richard  had  no  words  of  comfort.  He 
was  thinking  of  another  Saturday,  when  one  had  been  taken 
from  among  them,  and  said  to  himself,  "  Weep  not  for  the 


I)K.    BERTRAM)' S    HOUSEHOLD.  135 

dead,  but  weep  rather  for  him  who  goeth  into  a  far  country." 
There  were  no  lamentations  to  be  made  for  him  who  was  at 
rest  in  heaven,  wisely  taken  from  the  evil  to  come. 

And  so  the  first  birdling  went  out  of  the  home  nest.  If 
Richard  had  failed  in  any  duty,  he  humbly  prayed  God  to 
forgive  him. 

With  childish  elasticity  the  younger  ones  soon  recovered 
their  spirits.  California  wasn't  quite  out  of  the  world,  and 
Robert  had  promised  to  write  by  the  first  steamer.  Lily 
collected  a  huge  pile  of  books,  and  went  to  studying  the 
topography  of  the  golden  land,  declaring  she  had  half  a 
mind  to  go  to  California  for  a  husband  when  she  wanted  one, 
as  women  were  esteemed  a  luxury  there. 

Several  days  passed  before  Richard  could  summon  suffi- 
cient courage  to  go  over  the  late  distasteful  events.  Recon- 
sidering the  subject,  he  was  sorry  he  had  not  paid  Mrs; 
Davis  the  whole  sum  at  once,  instead  of  thus  giving  her  a 
claim  upon  him.  In  case  of  his  death,  discovery  would  be 
inevitable.  It  was  best,  therefore,  to  remedy  the  mistake 
as  soon  as  possible.  He  shrank  from  a  personal  interview, 
but  there  was  no  other  course ;  so  to  New  York  he  went. 

The  place  was  easily  found  —  a  two  and  a  half  story  brick 
house,  unpainted  and  dingy  looking ;  the  lower  front  win- 
dows decorated  with  sundry  tokens  of  what  one  might  expect 
within ;  a  door  whose  sash  of  glass  was  rendered  impene- 
trable to  curious  eyes  by  a  faded  red  curtain,  and  a  rather 
more  respectable  side  entrance.  He  opened  the  shop  door, 
however,  ascertaining  by  a  glance  that  there  were  no  cus- 
tomers on  hand. 

It  was  an  ordinary  drinking  saloon,  with  a  beer  counter 
and  bar  on  one  side,  and  several  small  tables  ranged  on  the 
other,  one  of  which  contained  the  daily  papers  and  a  pack 
of  soiled  cards.  There  was  an  unpleasant  odor  of  beer  and 
tobacco  ;  but  the  floor  was  freshly  sanded,  everything  in 
tolerable  order,  and  the  mistress  attired  in  much  better  taste 
than  at  the  preceding  interview.  Her  clean  calico  dress  and 


136  IN    TRUST,    OB 

apron,  and  her  smoothly  arranged  hair,  improved  her  won- 
derfully. 

"  0,  Dr.  Bertrand  !  Good  mornin',  sir ; "  *and  then  she 
paused  from  surprise,  adding,  presently,  "  walk  in  here, 
sir ;  I  hope  you're  well,  and  there's  nothing  wrong." 

"  A  slight  matter  of  business  merely.  If  you  do  not 
object,  I  think  I  would  rather  pay  you  the  thousand  dollars 
I  became  responsible  for,  and  have  the  matter  entirely 
settled." 

She  assented  readily.  Indeed,  her  eagerness  for  money  dis-  • 
gusted  him.  While  she  was  looking  for  the  papers,  he  took 
a  survey  of  the  apartment.  It  was  large  and  scrupulously 
clean  ;  but  its  old-fashioned  furniture  was  eked  out  by  some 
chalky  plaster  vases,  with  red  and  yellow  fruit,  and  sundry 
pictures  of  fast  horses,  presidents,  and  female  faces  in 
various  stages  of  beauty. 

"  She's  gone  out  to  walk,"  Mrs.  Davis  said,  as  if  she  con- 
sidered some  conversation  necessary.  "  He  told  her  she 
oughter,  and  his  word  always  was  law  to  her;  but  you'll 
wait  and  see  her." 

Richard  knew  very  well  for  whom  the  pronouns  stood,  and 
was  thankful  to  be  spared  the  interview. 

"  Of  course  she  understands  all  connection  with  my  brother 
is  ended.  You  told  her  —  " 

"  No,  I  hain't  told  her ;  I  couldn't,"  the  woman  interrupted. 
"  She  knows  he's  gone  to  Californy,  but  she's  too  good  and 
too  innocent  to  guess  the  rest.  I  wish  to  Heaven  she'd 
never  seen  your  brother  !  Money  won't  do  everything ;  " 
and  Mrs.  Davis  rocked  to  and  fro  in  a  despairing  passion. 

Richard  glanced  up  in  surprise  at  this  outburst,  and  said, 
calmly,  "  I  wish  her  to  be  made  aware  of  the  fact.  She  has 
no  further  claims  upon  us  now ;  "  and  handing  Mrs.  Davis  a 
check,  he  took  up  his  own  note. 

"  I  wish  you'd  stop  and  tell  her  yourself,  if  you  think  it 
so  easy.  He  hadn't  the  courage  to  !  0,  if  she  hadn't  loved 
him,  and  been  so  happy  with  him !  There  she  comes  now." 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  137 

Richard  sat  out  of  range  of  the  door.  Something  like 
pride  lighted  the  woman's  hard  face,  as  a  small,  slight  figure, 
clothed  in  a  dress  and  mantle  of  soft  brown,  that  fell  around 
her  in  graceful  folds,  entered  the  apartment. 

"  Mar'gret,  this  is  Dr.  Bertrand,"  was  the  brief  introduction. 

She  turned  her  head.  The  bonnet  that  framed  in  the  face 
was  mostly  white,  with  a  few  drooping  pale  pink  buds,  and 
strings  of  the  same  color  tied  underneath  the  exquisitely 
rounded  chin.  He  had  been  used  to  fair,  refined  girls  all 
his  life.  In  his  fancy  he  had  entertained  a  coarse,  florid 
idea,  with  bold,  handsome  black  eyes,  red  cheeks,  and  a 
saucy,  piquant  air,  as  belonging  to  this  one.  For  a  moment 
he  held  his  breath. 

It  was  not  a  lofty,  classic  face,  like  Mabel's ;  nor  arch, 
dazzling,  and  regular,  like  Lily's.  The  features  were  child- 
ishly delicate,  yet  clearly  cut ;  the  forehead  broad,  with 
eyebrows  that  might  have  been  pencilled  by  an  artist ;  large, 
soft,  luminous  eyes,  with  rays  like  a  coming  sunrise  prisoned 
in  their  brown  depths  ;  a  transparent  complexion,  just  re- 
lieved by  the  faintest  peach  bloom  in  the  cheeks,  and  the 
ripe,  red,  beautifully  curved  mouth.  There  was  a  high-bred 
air  about  it  that  would  not  have  shamed  a  princess  of  royal 
blood  ;  and  yet  so  gentle,  so  beseeching  and  resistless,  that 
it  went  to  Richard's  heart  at  once. 

She  glanced  at  him  first  in  shy  surprise ;  then  her  lip 
quivered,  her  eyes  drooped  until  the  lashes  made  a  long, 
rich  fringe  upon  her  cheeks,  that  were  struggling  with  alter- 
nate paleness  and  flushing.  He  rose  and  took  her  hand  with 
that  courtesy  natural  to  him,  and  then  he  remarked  how 
small  and  faultlessly  gloved  it  was,  and  that  every  article  of 
her  attire  seemed  to  be  a  part  of  herself. 

The  entrance  of  a  customer  caused  Mrs.  Davis's  hasty  re  • 
f.eat.  She  closed  the  door  carefully  behind  her. 

Richard  stood  quite  still,  as  if  in  a  trance.  Then  he 
noticed  how  the  slight  figure  trembled  as  she  said,  depre- 
catingly,  — 

12* 


138  IN    TRUST,    OR 

"  Are  you  very,  very  angry  ?  " 

The  supplicating  voice  had  a  peculiar  girlish  ring  and 
richness.  It  made  one  think  of  wafts  of  meadow  wind, 
freighted  with  the  drowsy,  musical  hum  of  bird  and  bee,  as 
they  float  homeward  in  purple  twilight. 

"  Angry  ? "  he  repeated,  as  if  making  a  confused  and 
ineffectual  effort  to  remember  how  she  had  sinned  against 
him. 

"  I  did  not  know  then  how  wrong  it  was  for  him  to  marry 
me.  I  could  only  think  how  dearly  we  loved  one  another ; 
but  it  has  all  failed  —  he  does  not  care  for  me  now ; "  and 
the  sigh  with  which  the  words  ended  beaded  the  golden- 
brown  lashes  with  tears. 

He  forgot  his  just  indignation,  his  distaste  of  her  sur- 
roundings. Truth  and  honor  were  written  on  that  broad, 
white  forehead  —  the  nobleness  of  an  unstained  soul. 

"  My  poor,  poor  child !  it  is  you  who  are  the  injured 
one ; "  and  he  drew  her  tenderly  to  a  seat  beside  him  on 
the  wooden  settle. 

"  Mother  said  you  were  so  —  displeased  ;  and  —  I  suppose 
I  was  not  good  enough  for  Robert."  The  sweet  voice  sank 
to  a  desolate  pathos. 

"  Not  good  enough !  0  child !  if  he  had  been  as  pure 
and  true  !  It  is  you  who  have  been  sinned  against,  not  he." 

She  suffered  her  mantle  to  fall  loosely  around  her  shoul- 
ders, and  laid  her  bonnet  entirely  aside,  displaying  an  abun- 
dance of  satin  smooth  brown  hair,  gathered  at  the  back  in  a 
coil  of  braids. 

He  wanted  to  hear  her  voice  again  ;  therefore  said,  kindly, 
"  Will  you  tell  me  your  own.  story  ? " 

She  glanced  up  in  his  face  with  a  little  shiver,  mistaking 
its  gravity  for  sternness.  Robert  had  inspired  her  with  u 
fear  of  this  all-potent  elder  brother,  and  Mrs.  Davis's  account 
of  him  was  not  of  a  nature  to  allay  her  apprehensions.  But 
the  thought  that  he  had  a  right  to  know  gave  her  courage ; 
so  she  began,  tremulously :  — 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  139 

"  Last  winter,  one  evening,  a  sleigh-riding  party  cama 
here  for  supper.  Barbara  Chrisler,  the  girl  who  used  to 
assist  mother  evenings,  was  ill,  and  had  to  go  home ;  so  I 
came  down  stairs  to  wait  upon  them.  There  were  only  four, 
and  they  had  their  supper  in  here.  I  liked  Robert  best, 
because  he  didn't  stare  at  me,  and  was  less  boisterous. 
When  they  came  to  cards  and  wine  I  went  away.  A  few 
days  after  this,  as  I  was  coming  from  school,  Robert  met 
me.  He  was  so  pleasant  I  could  not  help  talking ;  and 
when  we  came  in,  mother  seemed  real  pleased.  She  is  not 
my  own  mother,  but  has  always  been  so  good  to  me  —  only 
when  she  wanted  me  to  stay  in  the  shop,  I  couldn't;"  and 
a  deep  flush  overspread  the  fair  face.  "  At  Christmas  he 
sent  me  some  beautiful  books ;  and  as  I  sat  in  this  room, 
generally,  evenings,  studying  my  lessons,  he  used  to  come 
in.  It  was  very  delightful.  He  wanted  to  take  me  out,  but 
mother  would  not  let  him.  I  did  not  care,  though  ;  I  was  so 
happy  I  did  not  want  anything  more.  I  don't  know  how  it 
came,  but  after  a  while  we  loved  one  another.  It  was  so 
sweet !  No  one  had  ever  loved  me  before.  I  had  been  so 
solitary,  for  mother  was  always  busy  with  the  shop,  and 
Barbara  used  to  tease  me,  and  the  school-girls  laughed 
about  my  living  in  a  beer-shop.  I  couldn't  seem  to  help 
giving  my  whole  heart  to  Robert." 

A  tender,  satisfied  light  came  into  her  eyes,  as,  drawing  a 
long  breath,  she  paused.  There  was  a  beauteous,  vivid  life 
in  every  lineament,  a  womanly  depth  and  consciousness,  that 
thrilled  him  as  not  even  Mabel's  half-whispered  confidences 
had  done. 

"  He  wanted  to  be  married,"  she  continued,  as  a  warm 
crimson  flushed  her  face.  "  He  and  mother  talked  it  all 
over.  He  said  his  family  were  rich  and  proud,  and  would 
try  to  keep  him  from  marrying  any  one  who  was  poor.  He 
wasn't  but  little  over  twenty,  and  said  he  couldn't  wait  a 
year  for  the  right  to  call  me  all  his,  and  have  me  constantly 
with  him ;  so  mother  consented  to  a  private  marriage.  She 


140  IN    TRUST,    OR 

let  me  have  one  of  the  rooms  up  stairs,  and  we  had  such  a 
nice  time  settling  furniture  and  arranging  everything  !  We 
were  married  the  last  of  February.  I  couldn't  think  of  any- 
thing, only  that  Robert  loved  me.  I  was  to  be  his  always  — 
to  be  petted  and  caressed,  and  feel  safe  beside  him.  I  liked 
belonging  to  him.  "Was  it  very  wrong  ?  " 

SLe  glanced  up  fearfully.  He  took  the  small  hand  in  his, 
and  said,  with  deep  feeling,  "  No ;  it  was  not  wrong  for  you 
to  give  your  whole  heart  to  your  husband." 

"  All  the  spring  we  were  so  happy  !  He  used  to  take  me 
out  walking  and  driving,  and  when  summer  came,  we  went 
to  the  country  for  brief  journeys  that  were  very  delightful. 
He  couldn't  live  here  all  the  time,  you  know ;  and  I  used  to 
count  the  hours  when  he  was  away  with  such  a  strange  feel- 
ing !  It  was  all  like  a  poem  or  a  story,  until  he  began  to 
bring  his  friends  up  stairs  to  play  cards.  Sometimes  they 
would  stay  until  midnight.  At  first  I  used  to  leave  them, 
for  I  didn't  like  to  hear  their  conversation ;  but  when  I 
found  it  vexed  Robert,  I  remained  in  the  room  and  read, 
with  my  face  turned  from  them. 

"  Then  he  took  to  staying  away  for  days  together.  I 
used  to  cry  at  first,  I  felt  so  lonesome  ;  and  he  would  pet  me, 
and  try  to  laugh  rne  out  of  my  foolishness,  as  he  called  it. 
Afterwards  he  grew  stern,  and  frightened  me  by  his  strange 
ways.  One  night  he  told  me  I  was  a  troublesome  baby,  and 
no  comfort  to  him ;  so  I  tried  very  hard  then  not  to  cry, 
and  always  to  be  pleasant.  Mother  said  men  seldom  loved 
their  wives  so  well  when  it  grew  to  be  an  old  story.  It 
seems  hard,  for  we  love  them  better  and  better  every 
day.  I  did  not  tell  mother  when  he  was  cross  to  me.  I 
felt  as  if  I  could  not  have  any  one  know  it ;  but  at  last  she 
guessed,  and  they  had  a  quarrel.  He  was  very  angry  when 
he  came  up  stairs,  swore  at  me,  and  said  '  he  was  a  fool  to 
*,ake  me ;  that  he  might  have  known  I  would  hang  to  him 
forever,  and  there  would  be  no  getting  rid  of  me.'  The 
words  rang  in  my  ears  after  he  went  away,  I  could  not 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  141 

Bleep ;  I  could  only  pray  that,  if  he  was  really  tired  of  me,  I 
might  die. 

"  He  was  very  good  when  he  came  next  time.  I  couldn't 
help  loving  him,  but  somehow  it  did  not  seem  the  glad 
old  love.  I  trembled  when  he  spoke  hastily  to  me,  and 
felt  afraid  all  the  time.  I  could  see  he  was  wearying 
of  me,  and  my  heart  grew  sick  with  intense  pain.  He 
brought  me  no  more  fruit  or  pretty  gifts,  and  seemed  impa- 
tient to  get  away,  but  was  never  so  cross  again.  Sunday, 
a  week  ago,  was  the  last  time  I  saw  him.  He  was  kind  and 
gentJe,  and  said  he  had  business  that  would  take  him  off 
for  several  weeks.  I  must  not  get  lonesome  in  his  absence, 
but  read,  and  walk,  and  keep  cheerful.  I  had  been  so  de- 
pressed and  miserable  that  even  this  failed  to  touch  me.  I 
felt  no  more  solitary  at  the  thought  of  his  going  quite  away 
than  I  had  with  his  brief,  hurried  visits  of  late.  My  heart 
was  so  cold  I  could  not  hope  for  anything.  Mother  came 
up  afterwards,  and  asked  me  what  he  had  said ;  so  I  told 
her.  She  was  angry  at  him,  but  I  begged  her  not  to  do 
any  rash  thing.  Since  she  could  not  make  him  love  me 
again,  all  the  rest  was  useless. 

"  Saturday  of  that  week  she  told  me  he  had  deserted  me, 
and  gone  to  California ;  that  it  wasn't  at  all  likely  I  should 
ever  see  him  again,  but  he  had  made  some  provision  for 
me.  She  spoke  of  her  visit  to  you.  I  felt  then  all  was 
over ;  that  love,  and  happiness,  and  bright  dreams  could 
never  be  mine  again.  0,  if  I  could  have  known  this  before 
I  married  him  !  " 

How  utterly  dreary  and  despairing  was  the  pathos  of  her 
voice  !  The  radiant  light  that  had  made  her  face  so  en- 
chanting, a  short  time  before,  had  faded  into  gray  ashiness. 
The  very  features  sharpened  over  thoughts  of  heart-sick 
agony  that  she  could  not  repeat  even  to  this  kind  listener. 

He  wanted  to  gather  the  trembling  little  figure  to  his 
heart,  to  shelter  her,  comfort  her,  take  her  to  some  place  of 
rest  where  peaceful  days  might  shut  out  the  memory  of  thia 


142  IN    TRUST,    OR 

miserable  past.  Not  any  older  than  Lily,  perhaps  ;  and  he 
shivered  at  the  thought  of  his  sister's  passing  through  such 
a  fearful  ordeal.  She  was  not  less  refined  and  sensitive, 
for  all  her  surroundings  had  been  hard  and  coarse  to  vul- 
garity. She  had  passed  through  the  fire  unharmed.  Look- 
ing in  her  pure  face,  where  there  was  not  a  thought  to 
conceal,  or  the  ability  so  to  do,  he  mentally  reoolved  to 
shield  her  from  all  future  ill. 

"  My  poor  little  girl,"  he  said,  with  the  grand  tenderness 
the  children  at  home  knew  so  well,  "  your  summer  has  been 
brief  indeed.  I  want  you  to  forget  all  that  passed  between 
your  mother  and  myself.  I  did  not  know  the  whole  story 
then,  and  judged  hastily.  I  cannot  make  you  entirely  happy, 
but  I  can  share  some  of  your  burdens  —  be  a  brother  to  you. 
Will  you  trust  me  ? " 

She  could  not  instantly  divest  herself  of  fear.  His  prac- 
tised eye  detected  the  feverish  expectation  of  rebuke,  sweep- 
ing through  her  veins  with  its  poisonous  thrill  of  distrust. 
Her  cheeks  glittered  with  an  unwholesome  scarlet,  and  the 
little  hands  he  took  in  his  were  hot  with  painfully  throb- 
bing pulses. 

"  You  must  trust  me,"  he  resumed,  in  a  low,  assuring 
tone.  "  I  will  strive  to  do  what  I  can  for  you.  Life  will 
be  sad  enough  at  the  best,  and  you  need  a  true  friend  sorely, 
v^ould  you  like  to  go  away  from  here  ? "  he  asked,  with  a 
sudden  thought. 

"  0,  so  much !  But  where  could  I  go  ? "  she  responded, 
wearily. 

"I  may  find  some  pleasant  place.  You  are  tired,  and 
must  not  talk  any  more.  I  shall  come  again  soon,  and  we 
will  plan  a  little  for  the  future.  Will  you  try  to  be  cheerful  ? " 

"  Thank  you ;  you  are  so  kind ! "  and  her  eyes  filled  with 
tears. 

He  had  some  comfort  to  give  with  his  farewell  —  some 
words  of  peace  to  soothe  her  troubled  soul.  Then  he 
walked  slowly  out  into  the  shop. 


DR.  BEETBAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  143 


CHAPTER  XYI. 

Yet,  O  yet  thyself  deceive  not ; 

Love  may  sink  by  slow  decay; 
But  by  sudden  wrench  believe  not 

Hearts  can  thus  be  torn  away. 

BYRON. 

MRS.  DAVIS  was  leaning  on  her  elbows,  gazing  into  va- 
cancy. She  raised  her  eyes  when  Richard  approached,  and 
said,  with  a  significant  sneer,  "  Well,  did  you  tell  her  ?  " 

In  spite  of  his  effort  for  mastery,  his  face  flushed,  as  he 
answered  with  a  negative  motion,  instead  of  speaking. 

"  I  thought  you  couldn't.  She  ain't  like  other  folks.  I 
used  to  think  her  the  queerest  child  when  she  wouldn't  play 
with  anybody,  and  kept  to  her  high  notions  in  spite  of  all  I 
could  do.  She's  good  to  the  back-bone,  too  good  for  a  place 
like  this.  I  wasn't  goin'  to  stand  by  and  see  your  brother 
fool  her,  though  I'll  bet  he  couldn't.  But  it's  a  sorry,  sorry 
thing  that  she  ever  listened  to  him  at  all ;  and  careful  as  I 
was,  the  scamp  outwitted  me.  I've  about  made  up  my  mind 
to  say  nothin'  now ;  mebbe  her  child  won't  live ;  and  when 
she's  older,  'n  don't  care  so  much  for  him,  it  won't  come  so 
hard." 

There  was  some  vulgar  wisdom  in  this.  But  Dr.  Bertrand 
caught  at  another  fact.  "  She's  not  your  own  child,"  he 
said,  with  a  blessed  sense  of  relief. 

"  No,  but  I'd  fight  for  her  jest  as  soon  as  if  she  was.  I 
don't  believe  any  child  of  mine  could  have  been  so  good  or 
90  han'some.  A  long  spell  ago  I  loved  her  father.  If  you 
ain't  in  a  hurry  I'll  tell  you  how  I  come  to  have  her." 


144  IN    TRUST,    OB 

He  seated  himself,  and  motioned  her  to  proceed,  feeling  a 
deeper  interest  in  the  story  than  he  would  have  cared  to  own. 

"  You  see,  when  I  was  a  gal.,  we  lived  at  Yarmouth,  on 
Barnstable  shore.  I  hadn't  any  father  'n  mother,  and  spun 
for  a  livin'.  I  was  young  and  high  steppin',  good  lookin' 
too,  folks  said,  for  my  skin  was  white,  and  my  cheeks  red, 
and  my  hair  black  and  shiny  as  satin.  I  used  to  go  to  all 
the  frolics  and  dances  ;  could  keep  up  all  night,  and  do  my 
stint  next  day  without  a  bit  o'  blinkin'. 

"  There  was  a  young  man  used  to  go  off  fishin'  every 
year,  that  I  set  great  store  by.  His  name  was  Seth  Tre- 
maine,  and  his  mother  used  to  keep  house  alone  when  he 
was  gone.  Mis'  Tremaine  and  I  never  quite  hitched  horses  ; 
she  was  kinder  religious,  and  thought  me  hity-tity,  and  all 
that;  but  I  didn't  mind,  long  as  Seth  liked  me.  One  fall 
there  was  a  wreck  on  the  coast,  and  Seth  saved  a  gal  about 
like  her,"  nodding  to  the  adjoining  apartment.  "  All  her 
friends  was  lost,  and  no  one  wanted  her ;  so  Mis'  Tremaine 
took  her.  She  hadn't  any  child  but  Seth,  and  'twas  wonder- 
ful how  she  loved  that  gal.  She  was  a  pale  little  thing,  with 
yellow  hair,  and  jest  sich  skin  as  Mar'gret's.  Her  hands  'n 
feet  wasn't  bigger  than  a  baby's,  and  her  talkin'  was  jest 
like  other  folks  singin'.  Mar'gret's  got  a  good  deal  of  her 
voice. 

"  Next  spring  Seth  and  me  began  to  talk  o'  gettin'  mar- 
ried. I  wasn't  willin'  to  go  live  with  Mis'  Tremaine  ;  so  Seth, 
he  went  off  agin,  to  get  enough  money,  with  what  he  had,  to 
build  a  house.  I  worked  like  a  bee  that  summer,  and  was 
chipper  as  a  cricket ;  ruther  gay  too,  for  I  was  fond  o'  com- 
pany, and  didn't  see  any  sense  in  mopin',  because  I  couldn't 
have  Seth  always  at  my  elbow. 

"  Next  winter,  somehow,  Seth  and  me  didn't  get  along  so 
well.  He  was  jealous  and  bossy,  and  I  was  too  high  strung 
to  let  any  man  trample  on  me.  But  the  worst  of  it  come 
one  night  at  a  frolic.  I'd  been  spinnin'  for  Mis'  Brown,  and 
her  son  Hiram  was  cuttin'  round  after  me.  It  made  Seth 


DR.    BJSBTRANI/S    HOUSEHOLD.  145 

mad  to  see  him  dancin'  and  enjoyin'  himself  with  me ;  so  he 
said,  kinder  short,  '  he  was  tired  of  the  foolin',  and  wanted 
to  take  me  home.'  I  told  him  I  could  have  company  any 
time,  and  wasn't  goin'  till  the  fun  was  over.  He  spunked 
right  up,  and  we  had  a  reg'lar  quarrel,  and  he  told  me  I 
might  take  Hi,  and  keep  him,  for  there  was  an  end  of  all 
between  us. 

"  I  knew  Seth  loved  me,  and  thought  he'd  come  round  all 
right  afore  long,  so  I  wasn't  down-hearted.  He  started  off 
to  Nantucket  to  his  uncle's,  and  I  went  to  the  north  side  to 
spin ;  so  I  never  see  him  for  three  weeks,  an'  then  it  was 
Sunday,  when  he  come  in  church  with  his  mother  an'  Elfy. 

"  I  declare  !  I  thought  I  should  'a  turned  into  stone  that 
mornin'.  The  parson  read  the  banns  between  Elfy  Howard 
and  Seth  Tremaine.  I'd  never  dreamed  o'  sich  a  thing ! 
But  I  held  out,  and  was  as  high-headed  as  you  please  till  I 
got  home,  when  I  had  a  good  cry.  I  felt  as  if  I  couldn't 
have  it  so ;  I  was  willin'  then  to  say  anything,  if  'twould  'a 
brought  him  back.  But  I  wasn't  going  to  be  laughed  at ;  so 
I  acted  afore  folks  jest  as  though  I  didn't  care. 

"  Between  daylight  and  dark  one  night,  I  run  into  a  sick 
neighbor's  to  tidy  up  the  house  a  little.  Seth  Tremaine  come 
with  some  things  his  marm  had  sent.  I  couldn't  say  much, 
and  waited  a  spell  for  him  to  go  ;  but  when  I  found  he  didn't, 
I  started  myself.  Jest  as  if  he'd  been  waitin'  for  that,  he 
got  up  and  offered  to  see  me  home.  I  told  him  'twasn't 
wuth  while ;  but  he  put  my  arm  in  his,  as  if  I  hadn't  spoken 
a  word,  and  we  walked  together  silent  as  the  grave.  I 
couldn't  help  thinkin'  that  next  Sunday  he  was  to  be  mar- 
ried to  that  pale  little  thing  of  an  Elfy.  So,  as  we  was  part- 
in'  at  the  gate,  I  said,  I  hoped  he  would  be  happy ;  but  the 
words  a'most  choked  me,  and  I  couldn't  keep  the  tears  from 
my  eyes.  He  turned  my  face  round  suddenly ;  it  was  moon- 
light, and  he  couldn't  help  seein'  all ! 

"  '  Marg'ret,'  says  he,  —  and  his  Voice  had  a  strange,  cold 
sound,  — '  why  didn't  you  have  some  tears  ready  a  month  ago  ? 
13 


146  IN   TBTTST,    OB 

Why  didn't  you  say  then  you  loved  me  ?  'T would  'a  saved 
us  both  a  world  of  trouble.' 

"  After  a  little,  he  went  on  to  tell  me  how  he  come  to  ask 
Elfy.  His  mother  never  'd  like  me  very  much,  and  was  so 
bound  up  in  Elfy,  she  coaxed  him  to  marry  her.  He  found 
out  too  that  the  gal  loved  him,  and  somehow  it  all  come 
round,  and  his  mother  set  a  weddin'  day  right  off.  He 
didn't  say  he  loved  me  best,  but  I  knew  it  without  any  tellin'. 
He  wasn't  a  man  to  go  back  from  his  word,  though ;  so  on 
Sunday  they  was  married,  and  the  next  night  his  mother 
give  'em  a  great  weddin'. 

"  I  couldn't  stay  at  Yarmouth ;  so  I  come  to  New  York  to 
visit  an  uncle  I  had  here.  He  was  sick  and  kinder  cross- 
grained,  and  aunt  was  glad  enough  to  have  me  stay  and  help 
take  care  of  him.  She  was  always  on  the  go  with  a  son  she'd 
had  by  her  first  marriage,  and  I  felt  sorry  for  the  poor  old 
man.  After  a  spell  he  grew  so  fond  b'  me,  he  didn't  want 
any  one  else  to  come  near  him  ;  and  when  he  died,  he  left  me 
five  hundred  dollars.  I'd  been  with  him  four  years.  Aunt 
wanted  me  to  marry  her  son ;  but  he  was  a  poor  coot,  and 
fond  o'  drink  in  the  bargain.  I  didn't  like  him,  and  wouldn't 
have  him ;  so  we  had  a  spat,  and  I  felt  I  must  look  out  for  a 
new  home.  That  very  evenin'  a  gentleman  called  to  see  me. 
I  went  down  to  the  parlor,  wonderin'  who  it  could  be,  and 
was  clear  beat  to  find  Seth  Tremaine. 

"  He  was  dreadful  thin  and  pale.  I  knowed  right  off  some- 
thing 'd  happened.  He  told  me  he'd  seen  lots  of  trouble. 
A  year  before,  his  house  had  took  fire  and  burned  down  in 
the  dead  of  winter,  and  they'd  all  jest  escaped  with  their 
lives.  His  inarm  died  a  fortnight  afterwards ;  his  little  boy 
took  cold,  but  lingered  along  until  spring,  when  he  died  too. 
Elfy  had  a  baby  a  few  weeks  old  at  the  time  of  the  fire,  and 
she'd  never  been  right  smart ;  but  after  the  death  of  the  little 
boy,  she  pined  away,  and  for  two  months  Seth  had  been 
alone  with  his  little  gal,  who  was  called  Mar'gret,  after  me. 
I  couldn't  help  feelin'  kind  towards  Elfy  when  I  heard  that. 


DR.  BERTBAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  141 

'Tain't  every  woman  that  would  'a  named  a  child  after  her 
husband's  old  love  ! 

"  Seth  was  goin'  to  China  now,  for  three  years,  as  first 
mate.  The  ship  was  layin'  at  New  York,  and  wouldn't  be 
ready  under  a  fortnight ;  so  he  thought  he'd  hunt  me  up,  as 
he  knew  my  uncle's  name.  We  had  a  good  long  talk,  and 
then  he  come  agin  the  next  day,  and  told  me  he  wished  I'd 
take  his  little  gal  and  keep  her  till  he  got  back.  He  said  it 
wasn't  no  time  to  talk  of  marryin'  now,  with  Elfy  hardly 
cold  in  her  grave ;  but  that  we  was  the  ones  that  should  'a 
been  together  from  the  first,  and  if  God  spared  him  to  come 
back,  I  should  be  his  wife.  I  was  glad,  I  tell  you !  It 
seemed  like  the  old  times  comin',  for  you  see  I'd  never  loved 
any  one  but  Seth. 

"  While  he  was  gone  after  his  baby,  I  thought  I'd  hunt  up 
a  quiet  boardin'  place.  Aunt  was  mad  as  a  March  hare  when 
she  heard  what  I  was  goin'  to  do,  and  called  me  all  the  fools 
in  the  world.  Round  the  corner  from  our  house  there  was 
a  little  shop  kept  by  an  old  woman  everybody  called  Aunty 
Dean.  She  was  a  good,  clever  soul,  and  I  went  to  see  if  she 
knew  of  any  place  that  might  suit  me.  She  said  she  had  a 
spare  room,  and  would  be  glad  to  take  me  in  for  company ; 
so  I  picked  up  my  traps  and  went  there  ;  and  when  Seth 
come  back  with  his  baby,  he  was  real  glad  to  find  me  so  com- 
fortable. He  would  make  me  take  some  money,  and  prom- 
ised to  send  more  when  he  wrote.  I  felt  mightily  pleased 
to  see  him  lookin'  so  cheerful  before  he  went  away. 

"  Marg'ret  was  jest  like  a  little  doll.  She  never  cried, 
and  soon  got  fond  of  me  and  Aunty  Dean.  I  was  happy  as 
a  bird  all  them  two  years,  gettin'  letters  now  and  then,  and 
helpin'  'tend  shop  and  sewin'.  Then  I  began  to  count  on 
Seth's  comin'  home.  I  didn't  get  any  letter  for  a  long  while, 
but  I  knew  he  was  true  as  steel,  and  kept  from  frettin'. 
The  baby  was  a  great  comfort  to  me.  I  believe  I  was  fond 
of  it  as  if  it  had  been  my  own.  One  day  as  I  was  wonderin', 
Aunty  Dean  said,  — 


148  IN    TKUST,    OB 

"  '  I'd  go  to  the  shippin'  house,  if  I  was  you,  and  see  if 
they'd  heard  anything.' 

"  I  started  off.  It  was  a  bright,  shiny  day,  and  I  couldn't 
believe  there  was  bad  news  in  store  for  me ;  so  I  asked  up, 
chipper  as  you  please.  The  men  looked  at  each  other,  and 
one  of  'em  said,  — 

"  '  Why,  didn't  you  know  Seth  Tremaine  was  lost  when  the 
Argos  was  wrecked  ?  ' 

"  The  whole  world  went  round  for  a  minute.  I  seemed 
stone  blind.  Then  he  went  on  to  say  that,  three  months  be- 
fore, the  Argos  had  been  wrecked,  an'  most  all  on  board 
were  lost.  Some  one  saw  the  cap'n  an'  the  mate  go  down 
together.  It  didn't  seem  a  bit  true  at  first,  and  I  went  on 
watchin'  for  him ;  but  when  three  years  and  four  years  was 
gone,  I  gave  up,  and  got  low-spirited.  I  couldn't  care  for 
anything.  Then  Aunty  Dean  took  sick,  and  I  nursed  her  for 
a  long  while,  keepin'  house  and  shop  ;  but  Marg'ret  was  such 
a  handy  little  thing,  she  helped  more'n  she  hindered.  When 
Aunty  Dean  died,  she  left  me  five  hundred  dollars ;  and  then 
I  begun  to  think  over  agin  what  I  must  do,  for  you  see  I  had 
Marg'ret  to  take  care  of  an'  eddicate.  Her  father  had  put  all 
his  money  in  the  ship,  and  that  was  lost  as  well  as  him.  So 
I  come  up  here,  and  found  this  house  for  sale  cheap,  and 
bought  it.  There  wasn't  anything  I  could  do  besides  keep 
shop,  and  the  woman  who  lived  up  stairs  advised  me  to  sell 
liquor,  as  it  was  a  good  deal  better  business  than  thread  and 
needles. 

"  Marg'ret  was  eight  years  old  then.  I  don't  know  what 
come  over  the  child.  She  was  smart  enough,  and  minded 
all  I  told  her ;  but  if  any  one  in  the  shop  chucked  her  under 
the  chin,  or  called  her  han'som,  she'd  cry  as  if  her  heart  was 
broken.  She  seemed  too  good  for  common  folks  ;  and  when 
I  scolded  her,  she'd  look  up  with  jest  sich  eyes  as  her  father's, 
and  I  couldn't  say  a  word.  But  it  was  an  awful  bother  to 
me,  for  I  couldn't  stir  a  step  without  gettin'  some  one  to 
come  in  an'  stay ;  and  I  found  she  wasn't  goin'  to  be  the  slight- 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  149 

est  help  to  me  as  she  grew  up,  she  was  so  'fraid  of  bein' 
looked  at.  All  she  cared  for  was  her  books.  So  when  she 
and  your  brother  fell  so  desputly  in  love,  I  thought  mebbe 
the  best  thing  I  could  do  would  be  to  let  'em  marry.  She 
was  good  enough  for  any  man,  if  she  wasn't  rich." 

Dr.  Bertrand  understood  what  she  would  have  been 
ashamed  to  put  in  words  —  that  she  had  begun  to  consider 
Margaret  a  burden.  Yet  she  had  dealt  nobly  with  her  rival's 
child,  simply  because  she  was  a  link  between  her  old  lover 
and  herself ;  for  there  could  be  no  true  assimilation  between 
such  widely  different  characters.  As  the  romance  of  her  early 
womanhood  became  blunted  by  coarse  contact  with  the  world, 
her  nature  had  hardened,  lost  its  innate  consciousness  of 
better  things,  while  the  child  had  increased  in  refinement 
and  purity.  Yet  it  was  like  finding  a  dove  in  the  nest  of  a 
hawk. 

"  Would  you  be  willing  to  part  with  her  if  you  kniw  she 
was  well  taken  care  of?"  he  asked. 

"  I've  been  thinkin'  about  boardin'  her  away  somewhere. 
This  ain't  jest  the  place  for  her,  and  she  don't  like  it;  besides, 
I  can't  take  care  of  a  family.  I'm  goin'  to  get  a  gal  to  'tend 
shop,  and  her  mother  wants  that  room  up  stairs ;  so  I  think 
you'd  be  doin'  a  kindness  to  take  her  away.  But  I'm  bound 
to  see  her  well  treated,  for  she's  got  money  enough  to  last 
a  while,  anyhow." 

"  I  will  call  again  in  a  few  days,"  was  his  abrupt  an- 
nouncement. "  In  the  mean  while,  say  nothing  about  her 
unfortunate  marriage.  G-ood  morning ; "  and  he  turned  into 
the  street. 

A  sensation  of  relief  stole  over  him,  a  mingled  emotion 
of  pleasure  and  pain ;  and  then,  as  his  thoughts  recurred  to 
Robert,  a  total  revulsion  of  feeling  swept  over  him.  He  had 
considered  him  foolishly  wicked  before ;  now  it  was  the 
blackest  treachery.  The  woman's  unwise  haste  to  rid  her- 
self of  Margaret  had  made  the  path  easier ;  but  what  must 
he  be  who  could  betray  this  innocent  child  so  cruelly,  when 
13* 


150  IN   TRUST,    OR 

she  had  laid  her  heart  at  his  feet  in  all  the.  honor  and  truth 
of  pure  womanhood  ? 

He  was  thankful  she  did  not  love  Robert  with  the  absorb- 
ing passion  of  her  first  dreams.  She  would  suffer  less  in  the 
dreary  desolation  that  lay  before  her.  She  was  still  a  child. 
What  might  have  proved  a  strong  and  lasting  regard  had 
been  checked  by  coldness  and  neglect ;  and  when  the  thor- 
ough woman  in  her  woke  to  active  being,  her  heart  would 
have  some  blighted  leaves  in  its  unfolding,  but  nothing  that 
would  need  hold  her  back  from  any  new  joy  God  might  send. 
He  could  not  tell  why  this  should  comfort  him ;  he  only  knew 
it  did,  and  accepted  the  fact  unquestioningly.  Yet,  as  he 
walked  slowly  down  Broadway,  revolving  these  thoughts  in 
his  mind,  he  did  not  feel  quite  conscience-clear.  He  had 
been  weak,  hasty,  and  partial  —  glad  to  think  money  could 
absolve  Robert  from  all  claims.  Unwittingly  he  had  helped 
the  betrayer  against  the  betrayed.  His  heart  smote  him 
bitterly.  Was  it  indeed  too  late  ?  0,  if  he  could  persuade 
Robert  to  return  for  one  brief  act  of  justice  ! 

Under  any  circumstances  Mother  Davis's  was  no  proper 
place  for  Margaret.  He  must  provide  a  new  home  with  some 
one  whose  kindness  and  discretion  were  undoubted  —  out  of 
the  reach  of  idle  gossip,  yet  not  too  far  from  him.  He  could 
not  yield  her  entirely  to  stranger  hands.  Who  would  take 
a  motherly  interest  in  this  poor,  friendless  child  ? 

For  several  days  he  revolved  the  perplexing  subject.  Mabel 
wondered  to  see  him  so  entirely  pre-occupied.  But  he  had 
never  been  tenderer  to  the  children. 

Some  conversation  he  was  holding  with  a  patient  one  day 
concerning  a  nurse,  recalled  to  his  mind  a  lady  his  father  had 
placed  great  confidence  in  —  a  childless  widow,  who  had  for- 
merly supported  herself  by  attending  the  sick.  About  the 
time  of  Dr.  Bertrand's  death  she  had  removed  to  a  pretty 
country  place,  in  order  to  take  care  of  her  father-in-law,  who 
had  been  left  entirely  alone  by  the  death  of  his  last  daughter. 
She  possessed  one  of  those  full,  cheerful  natures  that  invari- 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  151 

ably  carry  sunshine  with  them  at  every  step.  He  had  called 
occasionally  at  the  little  cottage,  when  business  took  him  in 
that  direction,  for  Mr.  Wilcox  was  both  old  and  infirm.  He 
knew,  too,  that  the  daughter-in-law  eked  out  her  small  in- 
come by  taking  a  boarder  or  two  in  the  summer.  The  season 
would  be  over  now,  and  he  might  persuade  her  to  take  charge 
of  Margaret.  She  would  be  trusty  and  kind ;  the  place  waa 
secluded,  yet  with  Mrs.  Wilcox  one  could  hardly  be  lone- 
some. It  was  worth  trying,  at  all  events. 


152  IN    TRUST,    OR 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

O  sweet,  pale  Margaret ! 

O  rare,  pale  Margaret ! 
What  lit  your  eyes  with  tearful  power, 
Like  moonlight  on  a  falling  shower? 
Who  lent  you,  love,  your  mortal  dower  ? 

TENNYSON. 

THE  sun  was  going  westward  as  Dr.  Bertrand  rode 
through  the  main  street  of  the  pretty  town  of  Orange, 
turned  to  the  right,  and  passed  Llewellyn  Park,  whose 
short,  crisp  grass  and  groups  of  beautiful  trees  were  tinted 
with  the  tawny  hues  of  an  autumn  sunset.  The  bright  yel- 
lows and  flaming  reds  of  the  ripening  leaves  gave  a  warm 
coloring  to  the  lovely  landscape.  He  only  glanced  at  it ;  in 
his  heart  rang  an  echo  of  cool,  sweet  tones,  more  musical 
than  this  plashing  wayside  brook ;  and  the  vision  of  a  sad, 
tender  face  came  between  him  and  this  dreamy  beauty. 

He  turned  down  a  by-road,  and  soon  paused  before  a  lit- 
tle tasteful  cottage,  almost  hidden  by  two  giant  sycamores, 
through  which  you  caught  glimpses  of  a  pointed  roof  and  a 
vine-covered  porch.  There  was  a  small  front  yard,  gay 
with  late  flowers  of  brilliant  beauty ;  and  a  wide  piazza  at 
the  side,  with  two  entrances  —  one  nearly  in  the  centre,  the 
other  at  the  farther  end. 

•He  fastened  his  horse,  and  walked  up  the  path,  bordered 
with  scarlet  geraniums.  Old  Mr.  Wilcox  sat  in  the  hall, 
his  withered  hands  clasped  over  the  head  of  his  cane.  His 
face  was  placid,  and  his  kind  blue  eyes  still  shone  with 
human  interest,  though  the  silver  of  nearly  fourscore  years 
rested  on  his  straggling  locks. 

"  Good  evening,  Dr.   Bertram!.      I'm  glad  to  see  you 


DK.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  153 

once  again  ;  "  and  he  shook  hands,  warmly,  calling,  a  mo- 
ment after,  "  Mary  !  " 

Mrs.  Wilcox  answered  the  summons.  Fair,  rosy,  and 
well  kept,  with  a  genial  face  and  hearty,  pleasing  voice. 

"  Why,  Dr.  Bertrand,  what  a  surprise  !  You  are  a  great 
stranger  ;  "  and  she  placed  a  chair  for  him. 

There  was  some  general  conversation,  which  happened  to 
turn  at  length  on  the  fine  season  it  had  been  for  fruit ;  and 
Mr.  Wilcox  proposed  Mary  should  take  the  doctor  through 
the  garden,  and  see  if  she  could  not  find  a  peach  or  a  pear 
for  him.  He  rose  with  alacrity. 

"  Father  is  childish  about  the  garden,"  she  exclaimed, 
with  a  smile.  "  But  we  have  done  remarkably  well  with  it 
this  summer." 

"  I  am  obliged  to  him  for  sending  us  out,"  Richard  re- 
turned. "  I  wanted  to  see  you  particularly,  and  ask  a  great 
favor." 

"  A  favor  ?  "  she  repeated,  in  surprise. 

"  Yes  ;  are  your  boarders  gone  ? " 

"  They  leave  next  week.  Old  Mrs.  McLean  is  very  fee- 
ble. I  doubt  if  she  ever  comes  again." 

"  Would  you  object  to  having  any  one  through  the  winter  ?" 

"  0  dear,  no.  Winter  is  a  lonely  time  with  me.  I  can't 
leave  father,  except  to  run  into  the  nearest  neighbor's,  and 
sometimes  I  feel  quite  lost.  My  old  life  used  to  be  so 
busy ! " 

"  I  must  tell  my  story  first,  and  then  trust  your  kindness. 
There  is  scarcely  any  one  else  I  could  apply  to,  except  a 
perfect  stranger."  Then,  after  a  long  pause,  he  simply 
said,  "  Robert  was  privately  married  last  February,"  and 
gave  the  main  incidents  of  neglect  and  desertion.  He  spoke 
touchingly  of  Margaret  —  her  youth,  her  friendlessness, 
her  unfavorable  surroundings, ^and  the  urgent  necessity  of 
her  being  in  good  hands ;  ending  with,  "  It  would  be  utterly 
impossible  for  me  to  take  her  home  at  this  juncture,  even  if 
1  wanted  to." 


154  IN    TRUST,    OR 

"Even  if  he  wanted  to  !  "  That,  to  Mrs.  Wilcox,  impli'ed 
his  unwillingness.  She  fancied  she  understood  Dr.  Ber- 
trand's  feelings.  Robert's  wife  was  not  just  the  woman  he 
cared  to  have  on  an  equality  with  his  sisters,  but  his  gener- 
ous disposition  would  not  allow  him  to  act  in  the  heartless 
manner  Robert  had.  Her  pity  was  deeply  stirred,  and  after 
a  few  perplexing  revolutions  of  her  mind,  she  said,  — 

"  Yes  ;  I  think  I  could  take  her." 

The  expression  of  relief  in  Richard's  face  repaid  her. 

"  Thank  you  a  thousand  times ! "  he  exclaimed,  warmly. 
"  I  wish  you  could  see  her  first ;  but,  believe  me,  it  will  be 
quite  impossible  not  to  take  her  to  your  heart  at  once." 

"  Your  recommendation  is  amply  sufficient.  I  only  hope 
she  will  be  satisfied." 

"  I  can  answer  for  her.     When  may  she  come  ? " 

"  The  1st  of  October,  if  she  pleases.  And  your  frequent 
visits  will  be  a  decided  comfort.  Indeed,"  she  continued, 
wanning  with  her  subject,  since  she  had  resolved  upon  it, 
"  you  may  set  your  heart  entirely  at  rest  about  the  secret. 
Her  coming  from  New  York  will  cover  all  questions ;  and  I 
have  no  very  curious  acquaintances  here." 

"  You  have  done  me  an  invaluable  kindness,"  Richard 
said,  in  a  heartfelt  tone.  "  You  are  sharing  a  great  bur- 
den with  me." 

So  the  next  morning  he  went  to  New  York  with  a  lighter 
heart.  His  impatience  to  see  Margaret  was  so  great  that 
he  could  hardly  endure  settling  the  preliminaries  with  Mrs. 
Davis,  though  she  readily  relinquished  Margaret  to  his  care. 

He  hurried  up  stairs  to  the  child's  room.  How  neat  and 
faultless  its  appointments  were !  The  daintily  flowered  car- 
pet, the  light,  graceful  chairs,  a  red  and  white  willow  work- 
stand,  books  and  pictures  ;  nothing  very  costly,  but  all  things 
evincing  true  and  elegant  taste.  And  there  was  Margaret, 
robed  in  a  French  print,  with  pale  tinted  ground  and  minut- 
est flowers  in  lovely  coloring.  At  the  throat  and  wrists  it 
was  relieved  with  soft  ruffles,  and  instead  of  a  brooch,  she 


DK.  BEBTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  155 

wofe  a  deep,  velvety  rose  and  bud.  Her  hair  was  smooth 
and  glossy ;  her  feet,  in  tiny  resetted  slippers,  seemed  the 
extreme  of  neatness.  There  was  such  a  regard  for  finish  in 
detail  about  her,  that  Richard  wondered  how  she  had  man- 
aged to  retain  her  love  of  order  and  beauty  in  this  place. 

She  was  shy  and  distant  this  morning.  Indeed,  she  could 
not  divest  herself  of  a  feeling  that  Dr.  Bertrand  was  dis- 
pleased, and  justly  so,  at  her  imprudent  marriage  with  his 
brother.  Mrs.  Davis's  present  haste  to  consign  her  to  other 
hands  wounded  her  deeply.  From  the  grave  face  before 
her  she  judged  every  duty  would  be  steadfastly  performed, 
and  having  brought  this  sorrow  and  care  upon  him,  all  she 
could  do  was  to  acquiesce  in  his  arrangements.  She  listened 
with  quiet  deference,  and  passively  assented,  without  imagin- 
ing regard  as  well  as  duty  actuated  him.  It  was  not  pos- 
sible, she  thought,  for  him  to  do  more  than  forgive  her ;  so, 
wrapping  herself  in  the  garment  of  humiliation,  she  took  up 
her  cross  in  silence,  the  pathetic  wail  of  another  burdened 
soul  floating  through  hers  with  the  pitiful  cry,  — 

"  O,  do  whate'er  thou  wilt !  I  will  be  silent." 

Dr.  Bertrand  misunderstood  her  resignation,  and  felt  a 
little  disappointed.  She,  too,  failed  to  read  in  his  grave 
face  the  almost  boundless  kindness  of  his  heart.  So  the 
interview  was  not  as  pleasant  as  the  former  one.  But  he 
was  more  than  ever  anxious  to  have  her  under  Mrs.  Wil- 
cox's  care. 

The  brief  interval  before  her  departure  always  seemed 
like  a  dream  to  Margaret.  She  scarcely  crossed  the  thresh- 
old 'of  the  room  where  she  had  learned  those  strange, 
terrible  lessons  —  love,  trust  betrayed,  hopes  blighted  and 
broken ;  the  solitary  anguish  of  the  soul  that  cries  through 
black,  bitter  midnight,  receiving  no  response ;  the  cruel, 
lingering  death  of  the  heart's  first  sweet  bliss.  For  she  felt 
love  was  indeed  dead.  Stranger  hands  would  take  him  out 
to  his  burial  when  she  left  this  room ;  yet,  until  then,  she 


156  IN    XEUST,    OR 

could  cast  regretful  glances  in  the  narrow  coffin.  She 
neither  longed  for,  nor  expected,  Robert's  return.  As  she 
took  down  the  pictures,  she  remembered  the  white,  firm 
hands  that  had  hung  them,  soft  fingers  that  had  threaded 
her  hair,  or  held  captive  her  little  face  until  she  kissed  her 
way  out  to  freedom.  And  here  he  had  written  in  her  books, 
"  Margaret,"  "  Maggie,"  "  Madge."  How  beautifully  clear 
and  bold  the  letters  were  !  It  was  like  looking  over  relics 
of  the  dead ;  and  when  they  were  all  packed,  she  experi- 
enced the  desolate  sensation  of  one  after  a  funeral. 

Mrs.  Davis  was  to  accompany  them  to  Orange.  Much  as 
Dr.  Bertrand  disliked  it,  he  considered  it  a  duty,  and  re- 
solved to  perform  his  part  pleasantly.  But  his  brow  con- 
tracted when  she  attired  herself  in  a  light  gay-colored  shawl, 
whose  glaring  flowers  startled  him. 

As  if  Margaret  read  the  thought,  she  remarked,  quietly,  — 

"  I  think  I  would  wear  the  brown  one,  mother";  it  is  a 
chilly  day,  and  that  will  not  be  warm  enough." 

"  La,  child,  how  you  do  like  that  dull  old  thing !  This 
is  a  sight  han'somer ; "  but  nevertheless  she  made  the  ex- 
change. 

Margaret  was  unexceptionable.  Her  paleness  showed 
through  her  veil,  and  her  voice  sounded  unnatural ;  but  her 
step  did  not  waver.  Mrs.  Davis  was  chief  conversationalist, 
and  Richard  felt  thankful  the  journey  was  not  long,  and  that 
he  met  no  acquaintances. 

Mrs.  Wilcox's  flower-garden  was  still  in  bloom,  but  the 
path  rustled  with  fallen  leaves.  Some  tempting  purple 
clusters  remained  on  the  grape-vine,  and  a  hardy  scarlet- 
runner  clung  to  the  porch  in  all  its  glory  of  bright  berries. 
The  mistress  met  them  on  the  piazza,  and  was  too  well-bred 
to  make  any  distinction  in  her  greeting.  She  had  Marga- 
ret's trunks  sent  immediately  to  her  room,  and  ushering  the 
others  into  the  parlor,  said,  in  a  low  tone,  to  her,  "  Would 
you  like  to  take  a  glimpse  of  your  new  abode  while  you  are 
laying  off  your  bonnet  and  cloak  ? " 


mi.  BERTEAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  157 

Margaret  followed  her  guide.  The  room  was  large,  with 
two  windows  fronting  the  street,  and  two  overlooking  the 
porch,  and  from  thence  the  garden  below.  The  walls  were 
covered  with  tasteful  paper,  the  snowy  curtains  drawn  back 
by  crimson  cords  :  a  pretty  lounge  in  daniask,  a  low  rocking 
chair,  and  the  French  bedstead,  with  its  pure  white  belong- 
ings, first  attracted  her  glance.  The  door  of  the  little  stove 
was  partially  open,  and  the  ruddy  glow  of  coals  shone  out 
•warmly,  giving  a  sense  of  home-like  comfort. 

"  Let  me  assist  you,"  Mrs.  Wilcox  exclaimed,  anxious  for 
a  nearer  view  of  the  face  hidden  behind  the  veil.  "  I  hope 
you  will  like  your  new  home.  I  shall  do  everything  in  my 
power  to  make  it  happy  for  you." 

"  Thank  you.  You  are  very  kind,"  Margaret  managed 
to  say,  as  she  raised  her  pleading,  timid  eyes,  swimming  in 
tears,  in  spite  of  her  efforts  at  self-control. 

"  My  poor  child  ! "  Mrs.  Wilcox's  sympathy  rushed  out 
with  the  fond,  motherly  clasp,  that  pillowed  Margaret's 
throbbing  temples  on  her  bosom.  "You  are  tired  and 
frightened.  Presently  we'll  have  a  cup  of  tea,  and  a  nice, 
cheerful  talk.  Then,  if  you  like,  I'll  help  you  unpack.  I 
want  to  be  your  friend  as  much  for  your  own  sake  as  for 
Dr.  Bertrand's,  though  I  have  known  him  many  a  long 
year." 

Margaret  pressed  a  yearning,  convulsive  kiss  on  the  hands 
that  enfolded  her.  Mrs.  Wilcox  substituted  her  warm  face 
instead,  and  returned  the  caress  fondly. 

"  Now,  I  will  show  you  about  a  little,"  she  said,  cheerily, 
as  she  remarked  the  almost  hysteric  sob  that  half  strangled 
Margaret.  "-Here  is  your  wardrobe  ;  and  here,"  —  opening 
the  door  to  another  closet,  —  "you  will  find  all  washing  con- 
veniences. I  suppose  we  may  as  well  leave  everything  until 
your  friends  are  gone,  however."  « 

Dr.  Bertrand  would  have  been  surprised  had  he  seen 
the  effort  .of  Margaret's  mental  nature  to  rule  the  physical. 
A  stratum  of  subtle  strength  ran  through  this  fine  soul,  like 
14 


158  IN    TRUST,    OK 

flame  coior  in  an  opal,  visible  only  in  certain  lights.  It 
was  susceptibility,  and  not  weakness,  that  made  her  choose 
silence ;  a  knowledge  that  the  external  breakdown  would  be 
more  painful  to  her  tense  nerves,  than  this  inward  anguish 
that  was  torturing  her  soul  with  inquisitorial  pangs.  Her 
deepest  feelings  shrank  from  witnesses. 

"  Will  you  please  send  Mrs.  Davis  up,"  she  asked,  when 
she  could  steady  her  voice.  "  I  think  it  would  gratify  her 
to  see  my  room  ;  and  they  have  only  a  few  moments,  as  they 
wish  to  catch  the  return  train." 

Mrs.  Wilcox  obeyed  her  behest  immediately. 

"  Well,  I  declare  !  "  and  the  voice  sounded  coarser  than 
ever,  amid  these  quiet  surroundings,  as  Mrs.  Davis  took  a 
survey ;  "  you've  got  everything  nice  and  slick  —  hain't  you  ? 
and  your  landlady  seems  a  proper  clever  creetur.  It's 
enough  sight  nicer  than  the  shop ;  that  never  did  seem  the 
place  for  you !  I  hope  you'll  be  contented.  But,  Marg'ret, 
if  things  don't  go  straight,  or  Dr.  Bertrand  gets  offish, 
you  can  come  back  any  time  ;  it's  your  home  when  you  want 
it.  I've  tried  to  be  a  mother  to  you,  but  we  wasn't  made 
alike." 

**  You  have  been  very  kind,  I  am  sure." 

"  If  your  father  'd  lived,  'twould  all  'a  been  different.  I 
shouldn't  worked  so  hard,  and  might  'a  had  time  to  smart 
up,  and  be  a  lady.  But  land  !  it's  all  spilt  milk.  And  here's 
suthin'  for  you  —  the  money  Dr.  Bertrand  give  me.  You 
hold  on  to  it,  child ;  it's  two  thousand  dollars  and  over." 

Margaret  drew  back,  and  said,  with  loftiness,  "  Give  it 
back  to  him,'9 

"  He  hain't  no  business  whatever  with  it.  It's  best  to 
keep  a  close  watch  over  your  own.  Nobody  knows  jest 
what's  before  'em  ; "  and  she  crowded  the  money  into  Mar- 
garet's hand.  • 

"  I  s'pose  it's  about  time  for  us  to  start.  Now,  keep  chip- 
per, and  don't  get  humsick ;  and  if  you  want  anything  o'  me, 
jest  write  a  line." 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  159 

"  Thank  you.     And  you  must  come  to  see  me." 

"  It's  kinder  hard  for  me  to  get  away,  you  know;  but  I'll 
come  in  a  minute  if  you  send  for  me." 

They  went  down  stairs  together.  Richard  looked  quite 
cheerful.  Mrs.  Wilcox's  account  had  been  better  than  he 
hoped  for,  and  very  satisfactory.  The  farewells  were  neces- 
sarily brief. 

As  they  were  riding  back  to  the  depot,  Mrs.  Davis  re- 
lieved her  mind  of  its  last  charges.  Glad  as  she  was  to  shift 
her  burden  into  other  hands,  her  conscience  demanded  full- 
est satisfaction  from  Margaret's  new  protector,  and  it  was 
cheerfully  given. 

Margaret  lingered  at  the  window  long  after  the  sound  of 
wheels  had  died  away.  Her  pale  face  drooped  and  grew 
inexpressibly  mournful,  as  the  new  sense  of  desolation  stole 
over  her.  Every  tie  of  past  life  had  been  rudely  broken. 
She  was  among  strangers,  and  the  existence  lying  before 
her  must  of  necessity  be  different  from  anything  her  narrow 
experience  had  yet  met  with.  She  appeared  floating  out  on 
a  dim,  uncertain  sea,  with  no  guide. 

Mrs.  Wilcox  came  in  with  some  fragrant  tea.  It  was  her 
great  panacea.  Then  she  proposed  they  should  go  at  the 
unpacking,  and  bustled  about  with  good-natured  solicitude, 
just  sufficient  to  keep  Margaret  from  relapsing  into  entire 
silence.  The  trunks  were  emptied  and  consigned  to  a  closet, 
the  dresses  hung  up,  the  bureau  filled,  the  books  and  pic- 
tures laid  on  the  lounge.  Then  she  went  for  a  pretty  set  of 
swinging  shelves,  which  she  hung  up  in  a  recess. 

"  How  nice  !  "  Margaret  exclaimed ;  and  an  air  of  interest 
began  to  blossom  faintly  in  her  face,  as  she  arranged  her 
books.  Then  she  placed  her  cologne  bottles  of  Bohemian 
glass  on  the  bureau,  and  stood  her  bouquet-holders  on  the 
mantel-piece.  Already  the  room  began  to  wear  a  familiar 
look.  These  inanimate  friends  had  no  tendrils  to  be  severed 
by  removal ;  they  smiled  as  familiarly  here  as  in  the  place 


160  IN    TKUST,    OK 

where  they  had  been  added  one  by  one  to  form  a  group  of 
household  treasures. 

"•  Now  I  must  go  down  and  prepare  supper,"  Mrs.  Wilcox 
said,  cheerfully,  "  and  afterwards  we  will  attend  to  the  pic- 
tures. When  the  bell  rings,  you  will  know  I  am  ready  for 
you ; "  and,  as  she  passed  out,  she  dropped  a  tender  kiss  on 
Margaret's  forehead. 

The  child  sat  down  before  the  stove,  and  mused  in  the 
falling  twilight.  Yet  it  was  not  so  much  thought,  as  that 
quiet  abstraction  from  all  thought  —  a  contented  idleness. 
The  tinkle  of  the  bell  -gave  her  a  sudden  pang,  as  if  it  had 
come  too  soon. 

She  found  Mrs.  Wilcox  in  the  hall,  and  was  ushered  into 
a  pleasant  apartment,  glowing  with  lamp-light.  The  table 
was  neatly  arranged,  and  Mr.  Wilcox  already  seated  in  his 
arm-chair.  He  bowed  his  white  head,  and  held  out  his  fee- 
ble hand  to  the  new  comer,  with  a  gracious  welcome. 

Margaret  was  too  tired  to  eat,  but  she  thawed  out  of  her 
shyness  a  little  at  the  sound  of  the  motherly  voice,  so  solicit- 
ous for  her  comfort.  She  remained  down  stairs  until  the  tea 
things  were  put  away.  Then  Mr.  Wilcox  read  in  a  trembling 
voice  the  evening  psalms,  and  offered  a  brief  prayer.  It 
was  at  once  new  and  soothing  to  Margaret,  and  seemed  to 
relieve  the  weary,  desolate  oppression.  After  bestowing 
him  safely  in  bed,  Mrs.  Wilcox  fastened  doors  and  windows, 
and  they  went  up  stairs  again. 

"  I'm  going  to  show  you  the  place,"  Mrs.  Wilcox  said,  as 
she  went  on,  lamp  in  hand,  opening  the  door  into  a  wide 
passage,  at  one  end  of  which  stood  a  bedstead  and  a  few 
chairs,  and  at  the  other  a  door.  "  This  is  our  back  stair- 
way, and  leads  down  to  the  kitchen ;  and  here's  my  room. 
You  see  we  can  leave  the  doors  open  between,  if  you  like," 
and  then  I  can  hear  you  if  you  speak.  There's  only  one 
sleeping-room  down  stairs,  and  it  is  more  convenient  for 
father.  I  had  this  hole  cut  in  the  floor,  so  that  I  could  listen 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  161 

whenever  I  woke,  to  see  if  he  was  safe.  He  always  keeps 
a  little  bell  on  his  table,  in  case  he  wants  anything  during 
the  night.  You  see  I  can  keep  good  watch  over  you  both ; 
and,  my  dear,  I  hope  you'll  soon  feel  at  home ;  I  want  you 
to  go  around  wherever  you  like.  You'll  never  disturb  me 
by  coming  down,  when  I'm  busy  in  the  kitchen.  Indeed, 
you  seem  so  like  a  child,  I  can  hardly  realize  that  you  are 
married." 

After  that  tour  of  inspection,  the  pictures  were  hung,  and 
they  sat  down  to  a  chatty  conversation,  which,  being  about 
Dr.  Bertrand's  family,  was  deeply  interesting  to  Margaret. 
Mrs.  Wilcox  had  known  them  a  long  while,  but  never 
very  intimately.  The  circumstances  attending  the  death  of 
the  father,  and  the  noble  conduct  of  the  son,  were  eloquent 
themes  to  her.  Richard  would  have  been  amused  if  he  had 
heard  himself  described  as  such  a  hero. 

"  The  old  doctor  was  not  so  rich  as  people  supposed," 
Mrs.  Wilcox  went  on.  "  Richard  decided  to  assist  in  taking 
care  of  the  children ;  and  the  lady  he  was  engaged  to  marry 
—  an  heiress,  by  the  by — -was  so  offended,  that  she  broke 
with  him,  and  married  a  richer  person.  I  don't  know  what 
kind  of"  a  heart  she  could  have  had.  I  would  have  waited 
years  for  any  one  so  noble  and  generous.  Indeed,  if  she 
had  loved  him  truly,  it  would  have  been  quite  impossible  for 
her  ever  to  love  another." 

Margaret  was  glad  to  hear  these  details.  She  understood 
now  why  his  face  was  grave,  his  voice  unconsciously  sad. 
He  knew  the  bitter  pain  of  desertion,  renunciation.  His 
heart  had  been  wounded  by  neglect  and  coldness.  She  felt 
herself  irresistibly  drawn  towards  him,  more  deeply  than  if 
he  had  been  perfectly  happy ;  and  she  almost  envied  his 
sisters  the  blessed  privilege  of  comforting  him. 

Afterwards,  when  she  was  nestled  among  the  snowy  pil- 
lows, watching  the  moon  as  it  stole  slantwise  through  the 
low  windows,  she  thought  of  his  kindness  to  her,  and  how, 
14* 


162  IN    TRUST,    OR 

unwittingly,  she  had  helped  to  increase  his  burdens.  She 
tried  to  believe  the  stormy  scene  described  by  Mrs.  Davis 
much  exaggerated.  She  could  fancy  him  grieved,  sorrowful, 
almost  heart-broken,  but  not  angry.  0,  would  she  ever  be 
able  to  express  the  gratitude  welling  up  in  her  heart  like 
a  royal  flood,  drowning  out  distrust,  coldness,  and  want 
of  faith  ?  And  then  she  thought,  with  Mrs.  Wilcox,  that 
the  woman  who  once  truly  loved  him  could  never  love 
another. 

And  what  were  Richard's  reveries  ?  Now  that  the  excite- 
ment was  in  some  degree  over,  and  he  began  to  feel  satisfied 
with  Margaret's  surroundings,  he  looked  the  future  straight 
in  the  face,  and  asked  himself,  for  the  first  time,  if  he  had  done 
wisely.  A  curious  sort  of  fate  had  urged  him  on ;  indeed, 
the  merely  common  impulses  of  a  humanity  generous  as  his 
could  not  but  have  given  rise  to  the  tenderest  pity  for  one 
situated  as  Margaret  was.  With  him  all  nobler  feelings  lived 
a  full,  active  life.  He  could  never  pass  by  on  the  other  side, 
whether  the  case  were  trivial,  or  of  urgent  need ;  and  now  he 
had  committed  himself  irrevocably  to  a  labyrinthine  path, 
where  circumstances  only  could  be  his  guide.  He  pondered 
the  subject  earnestly.  There  was  one  more  step  he  really 
owed  Margaret  for  his  hasty  verdict  against  her.  Opening 
his  desk,  he  drew  forth  some  paper,  and  began  a  letter  to 
Robert  —  a  strong,  earnest  plea  in  behalf  of  the  wronged  girl. 
After  detailing  the  steps  he  had  taken,  and  expressing  his 
deepest  regret  that  in  a  hasty  moment  he  had  been  per- 
suaded to  espouse  so  flagrant  a  wrong,  he  implored  Robert 
to  hasten  home,  and  offer  the  only  reparation  in  his  power. 
It  was  eloquent  with  truest,  tenderest  pleading.  As  he 
wrote,  desire  became  faith  with  him;  he  must  have  it  so. 
Living,  burning  words  thronged  to  his  pen,  such  as  one  uses 
only  in  the  great  exigencies  of  life. 

Weeks  must  elapse  before  it  could  be  sent ;  yet  it  was  a 
relief  to  have  it  done.  Then  he  could  resign  himself  to 
dreams  of  the  sweet  face  — 


DE.  BERTBAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  163 

"  like  twilight  fair, 
Like  twilight  too  her  dusky  hair." 

Nothing  that  bewildered  with  Murillo  coloring,  or  stood 
out  with  the  force  of  'carven  stone.  It  was  a  face  one 
longed  to  see  at  a  pleasant  fireside,  smiling  with  rare,  quiet 
happiness.  It  seemed  the  more  lovely  because  memory 
was  unable  to  portray  it  with  salient  points,  and  shrouded  it 
in  shadowy  indistinctness. 


164  IN    TBTJST,    OK 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Blest  softness  !  little  hand  and  little  cheek  ! 
This  is  a  touch  so  sweet,  a  blessed  touch ; 
There  is  love  in  it  —  love  that  will  not  change 
JOANNA  I 

O,  let  my  weakness  have  an  end ; 
Give  unto  me,  made  lowly  wise, 
The  spirit  of  self-sacrifice. 

WORDSWORTH. 

IT  was  a  bleak,  dreary  afternoon  in  early  December. 
Little,  hard  pellets  of  snow  drove  in  fitful  gusts  through  a 
biting  air,  that  did  not  in  the  least  encourage  their  descent. 
The  fierce  wind  rattled  the  leafless  branches  together,  or 
whirled  the  dry  leaves  in  little  eddies  before  scattering  them, 
and  the  rocky  ground  gave  back  the  clatter  of  wagon  wheels. 

Margaret's  room  was  warm  and  cheerful,  even  in  its  solemn 
stillness.  Most  of  the  shutters  were  closed,  and  the  fire 
gleam  made  a  grateful,  rosy  twilight.  The  air  had  an 
aromatic  smell,  as  of  powerful  restoratives,  and  on  the 
pillow  lay  a  thin,  white  face,  framed  in  with  clustering 
brown  hair.  The  blue-veined  lids  were  closed,  and  the 
golden-fringed  lashes  rayed  orer  cheeks  of  marble.  The 
small,  stirless  mouth  had  lost  its  ripe  hue.  The  repose 
looked  painfully  like  death. 

Dr.  Bertrand  bent  over  her  noiselessly ;  but  by  an  acute 
intuition  her  languid  eyes  unclosed. 

"  I  must  leave  you  now,"  he  said,  in  a  voice  sorrowfully 
sweet.  "  You  must  be  very  good  and  quiet,  and  not  worry 
about  anything.  I  shall  be  up  again  on  Thursday." 


BB.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  165 

He  passed  his  cool  hand  over  her  forehead,  and  then  took 
her  passive  fingers  in  a  clasp  gentle,  but  tenderly  strong. 
^He  had  been  fighting  with  death  for  her,  and  she  knew  what 
that  clasp  expressed.  A  peaceful  light  stole  over  her  face, 
a  trust  that  told  each  had  fathomed  the  depths  of  the  other's 
heart. 

He  went  out  quietly.  She  listened  to  the  last  footfall, 
then  weakly  and  weariedly  turned  a  little.  She  could  not 
see  the  soft,  pinky  flesh  her  hand  lingered  over  with  a  thrill 
of  deliciousness  ;  she  only  knew  it  was  hers  —  a  part  of  her 
own  life.  She  cried  gently,  in  a  transport  of  love,  pity,  and 
grief. 

"  0  baby,"  she  said,  in  murmurous,  broken  tones,  "  how 
kind,  how  good  he  is  !  And  yet,  I  almost  wish  we  had  died. 
We  should  have  had  each  other  in  heaven,  and  God  would 
have  loved  us,  poor  and  weak  as  we  are.  For,  my  darling, 
papa,  with  his  handsome  face  and  bright  eyes,  will  never 
come  back  to  us.  He  has  ceased  to  care  for  us ;  and  it's  so 
dreary,  dreary  !  But  I  am  crying,  when  I  promised  to  be 
good  and  quiet !  0  baby,  you  can  never  know  how  Dr. 
Bertrand  has  comforted  me ;  if  papa  had  only  been  like 
him ! " 

She  found  the  baby's  hand,  and  was  holding  it  with  cling- 
ing tenderness,  when  Mrs.  Wilcox  came  up.  The  kind- 
hearted  woman  did  not  question  the  traces  of  tears  she 
found  on  her  patient's  face,  but  bathed  them  away  with 
fragrant  water,  and  took  her  place  as  nurse  and  watcher. 

Dr.  Bertrand  pursued  his  homeward  way  through  the 
chilly  gray  air,  musing  on  the  new  link  that  should  have 
bound  his  brother  to  Margaret.  They  had  heard  once  from 
the  wanderer  —  a  gay,  chatty  epistle,  describing  his  voyage, 
the  new  home,  and  his  situation,  which  was  quite  to  his 
liking.  Not  a  word  that  could  be  construed  into  regret  for 
the  past.  "Don't  distress  yourself  for  me,  dear  Dick,  best 
brother  in  the  world,"  were  its  concluding  words. 

Richard  had  despatched  his  letter  immediately,  leaving 


166  IN    TRUST,    OR 

the  children  to  write  at  their  leisure  ;  and  now  he  was 
anxiously  awaiting  a  reply. 

More  than  anxiously.  A  sick,  impatient  feverishness  waa 
stealing  through  his  veins.  If  he  had  desired  a  reconcilia- 
tion at  first,  how  much  more  now,  when  he  had  fathomed 
the  depth  of  Margaret's  nature,  its  exceeding  purity,  its 
affluent  tenderness  !  He  wanted  the  tie  between  them  rightly 
established,  in  order  that  he  might  bring  the  fond  sisters  to 
her  side,  and  give  her  a  place  in  the  household. 

And  then  he  wondered  if  Margaret  loved  his  brother. 
Since  the  day  on  which  she  had  so  simply  and  truthfully  con- 
fided to  him  the  story  of  her  brief,  bright  dream,  no  moan 
of  desolation,  no  imploring  prayer,  had  reached  him.  Indeed, 
she  rarely  spoke  of  Robert.  In  her  first  moment  of  moth- 
erly pride  and  love,  she  had  said,  tremulously,  "  You  will 
write  to  him  for  baby's  sake  ;  "  but  she  had  no  prayer  for 
herself.  A  subtle  pride,  like  minute  steely  points,  kept 
guard  around  her  heart,  and  forbade  her  to  kneel  where  she 
had  once  been  spurned. 

The  lights  were  burning  brightly  in  his  own  happy  home. 
Mabel  met  him  with  an  eager  caress.  She  did  not  know  why 
he  held  her  so  tightly  in  his  arms,  kissing  her  again  and 
again,  and  never  releasing  her  until  he  stood  in  the  library, 
contemplating  his  dressing-gown  and  slippers. 

"  I  was  so  afraid  you  wouldn't  come !  Are  you  very 
tired  ?  Shall  I  bring  your  dinner  and  a  cup  of  fresh  tea  in 
here  ? " 

"  If  you  please."  He  glanced  at  her  with  a  restless  long- 
ing. 0,  what  a  comfort  it  would  be  to  share  his  secret  with 
her ! 

The  children  came  in,  uttering  pathetic  complaints  of  how 
much  they  had  missed  him.  When  the  dishes  were  sent 
away,  Tessy  slipped  into  her  old  place  on  his  knee,  and 
leaned  her  soft,  peachy  cheek  against  his. 

"  It  begins  to  snow  terrifically  !  "  exclaimed  Archie  ; 
"  and,  Dick,  for  a  wonder,  there's  but  two  calls  on  the  ofiice 
slate." 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  16V 

"  But  you  won't  go  out  again  ?  "  Mabel  entreated,  in  her 
soft  voice. 

"  No ;  I  shall  shelter  myself  in  the  bosom  of  my/amily 
for  this  night,  unless  something  extremely  urgent  comes." 

For  once  there  did  not.  They  sang,  talked,  and  relapsed 
into  contented  silence.  Kichard  put  a  new  face  among  them, 
and  smiled  inwardly  over  its  spiritual  loveliness,  that  dis- 
armed criticism,  and  made  a  picture  finer  and  higher  than 
mere  physical  beauty. 

Margaret  recovered  slowly.  The  baby  was  strong,  healthy, 
and  occasionally  tried  his  lungs  in  a  manner  that  quite  fright- 
ened his  mother  ;  but  he  was  amenable  to  Mrs.  Wilcox's 
magic.  Richard  could  not  think  of  giving  up  regular  visits, 
and  he  was  pleased  with  the  color  that  fluttered  in  Marga- 
ret's face  when  he  promised  to  come  twice  a  week  hereafter. 
Mrs.  Wilcox  was  fairly  absorbed  in  her  charge,  and  never 
weary  of  praising  the  pale  young  mother,  so  like  a  child 
herself. 

.  Christmas  passed  in  happy  festivities.  Then  letters  from 
Robert,  a  great  thick  packet,  "  worth  waiting  for,"  as  Martin 
declared. 

"  Dear  Robin,"  Lily  said,  proudly.  "  Isn't  he  a  good  boy 
to  write  to  us  all  ?  " 

Richard  took  his  into  the  office  for  a  quiet  perusal.  His 
anxiety  respecting  it  had  grown  almost  insupportable.  He 
read, — 

"  Dear,  tender-hearted  Dick !  It's  a  shame  that  old  hag 
of  a  Mother  Davis  could  not  have  let  you  alone.  I  ought 
to  have  stipulated  that  you  shouldn't  go  near  them,  for  I 
might  have  known  you  would  fall  among  thieves.  That  girl 
has  bewitched  you  !  We  did  splendidly  by  them  —  better 
than  they  had  any  right  to  expect ;  and  now  to  have  her 
saddled  upon  you  is  unendurable.  Yet  you  were  foolishly 
quixotic  and  hasty.  What  a  sermon  you  wrote,  though  ! 
Did  you  really  think  I  would '  fly  on  the  wings  of  the  wind 
and  kneel  at  the  feet  of  my  charmer  in  penitential  attitude  ? 


168  .IN    T&UST,    OK 

No,  Dick,  that  boyish  folly  has  cost  me  too  much  already.  I 
cannot  consent  to  sacrifice  my  life  to  it. 

"  I  am  very  sorry  you  thought  it  necessary  to  change  her 
residence.  Mother  Davis  would  have  managed  better,  and 
soon  have  taken  the  squeamish  notions  out  of  her.  As  it  is, 
you  have  placed  yourself  in  a  pretty  predicament.  The  girl 
has  not  the  slightest  legal  claim  on  me,  you  well  know. 
I'm  not  sure  but  she  was  leagued  with  Mother  Davis  to 
entrap  me  ;  for  they  thought  me  made  of  money.  I  feel 
perfectly  free  to  marry,  and  bring  my  true  wife  home  any 
time ;  so  don't  put  that  thing  in  the  way,  or  I  shall  feel 
bound  to  take  matters  in  rny  own  hands  immediately. 

"  I'll  confess  I  was  infatuated  about  Margaret  at  first ;  and 
the  old  woman's  thwarting  me,  and  holding  out  marriage 
continually,  made  me  fool  enough  to  run  my  head  in  a  noose. 
But  I  soon  grew  sick  of  the  whole  affair ;  and  I  tell  you 
truly,  Dick,  if  I  was  tied  to  such  a  baby  for  life,  I  should 
hate  the  very  sight  of  her.  So  consider  yourself  answered. 
I  never  can  and  never  will  marry  her." 

There  was  more  in  a  similar  strain.  I  think  Richard 
could  have  forgiven  angry  denunciations  better  than  this 
easy,  cruel  heartlessness.  No  regret  for  the  pure  life  he  had 
blighted  !  Only  a  boyish  folly  !  He  pressed  his  hands  to 
his  throbbing  temples,  to  stay  the  tide  of  indignant  blood. 
The  great  passions  of  life  rushed  through  his  soul  like  lava 
streams,  scorching,  withering  his  regard  for  his  brother. 
He  knew  now  what  made  men  duellists  and  bitter  misan- 
thropes. Then  he  paused  suddenly,  amazed  to  see  whither 
this  whirl  of  feeling  had  led  him.  Could  he  forgive  ?  Could 
he  love  his  brother,  "  whoai  he  had  seen  "  ?  Could  he  be 
merciful  ? 

There  was  a  great  struggle  within  the  man  ;  but  his  better 
nature,  or  God  speaking  through  that  nature,  gave  him 
strength. 

He  was  humbled  and  saddened.  He  prayed  for  patience, 
for  wisdom,  and,  above  all,  for  charity.  He  would  have  much 


DR.  EERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  1(50 

need  of  them  all.  He  must  take  up  his  burden  alone. 
Whether  rightly  or  wrongly,  he  had  accepted  it,  and  could 
see  no  escape,  without  bringing  upon  Margaret  an  agony  of 
humiliation.  He  did  not  realize  until  now  how  strongly  he 
had  hoped  Robert  would  accept  his  view  of  the  matter. 
The  keen,  bitter  disappointment  tore  his  soul  with  anguish. 

Lily  tapped 'at  the  door,  and  asked,  "  May  we  come  in, 
Dick?"  • 

"  Not  now,  dear.  We'll  look  over  the  letters  in  the 
morning."  How  forced  and  hollow  his  voice  sounded,  even 
to  himself! 

By  the  next  steamer  Robert  sent  again.  He  had  signed 
the  deed  relinquishing  all  further  right  to  his  father's  prop- 
erty, and  also  enclosed  a  check  for  a  hundred  dollars,  ex- 
plaining it  with  these  words  :  "  I  told  you,  Dick,  that  your 
generosity  should  not  be  forgotten  by  me,  and  I  mean  to 
keep  my  word.  But  my  advice  to  you  is,  to  get  rid  of  Mar- 
garet as  soon  as  possible.  It  maddens  me  to  think  what  a 
fool  you  have  been." 

Give  up  Margaret !  No,  no.  Secrecy  and  suffering  first. 
"Sufficient  for  the  day  was. the  evil  thereof."  He  would 
borrow  no  more  trouble,  but  trust  in  God  to  make  this 
crooked  path  straight.  If  he  had  sinned  in  not  telling  the 
whole  truth,  it  was  for  another's  sake. 

"  Mrs.  Bertrand  has  been  down  stairs,"  was  Mrs.  Wilcox's 
greeting  to  Richard*,  one  bright  January  morning.  "  She 
begins  to  look  quite  like  herself.  And  father  is  delighted 
with  the  baby  —  he  absolutely  has  learned  to  smile  ; "  which 
was  a  great  accomplishment  for  such  a  grave-looking  baby. 

Richard  ran  up  to  Margaret's  room.  She  sat  in  a  low 
chair,  dressed  in  a  pretty  crimson  wrapper,  the  color  lending 
a  pinky  glow  to  her  face.  Baby  was  perched  on  her  knee, 
though  it  required  both  arms  to  steady  him.  He  certainly 
gave  promise  of  rare  beauty  —  Margaret's  face  in  a  bold,  de- 
cided style.  He  had  the  expression  and  development  of  a 
much  older  child ;  a  skin  of  marble-like  whiteness,  and  a 
15 


170  IN    TKUST,    OK 

high,  broad  forehead,  with  deep,  soft  eyes,  that  seemed  able 
to  penetrate  futurity,  and  wrest  from  it  the  secrets  of  coming 
life.  And  now,  as  Richard  took  him  from  his  mother,  he 
glanced  up  into  the  manly  face  with  mute,  urgent  question- 
ing. Did  he  read  any  secret  there  ?  More  than  once  Rich- 
ard had  thrilled  at  this  strange  appeal ;  and  now,  in  spite  of 
his  efforts,  a  color  rose  in  his  face. 

"  So,  you  have  been  visiting  ? "  he  said  gayly  to  Margaret, 
as  a  cover  for  his  confusion. 

"  Yes,  we  went  down  to  dinner  yesterday,  and  we  are  go- 
ing out  of  doors  soon." 

"  I  have  half  a  mind  to  take  you  out  in  my  sleigh.  There's 
scarcely  a  breath  of  air,  and  it's  just  twelve,  the  warmest 
part  of  the  day.  Would  you  like  it  ? " 

"  0,  so  much  !  "     Her  eyes  were  luminous. 

"  We  will  call  up  Mrs.  Wilcox,  and  have  her  verdict.  It 
cannot  possibly  injure  you." 

The  lady  came,  and  was  of  the  same  opinion.  So  baby  was 
laid  in  his  cradle,  while  Mrs.  Wilcox  wrapped  Margaret  in  a 
thick  shawl,  and  wound  a  white,  fleecy  cloud  around  her  head. 
How  like  a  snow-drift  she  looked  !  Richard  insisted  on 
carrying  her  down  stairs,  in  spite  of  her  blushing  objections, 
and  packed  her  in  the  sleigh,  drawing  the  robe  snugly  up 
around  her.  Then  at  a  word  the  horse  started. 

It  was  indeed  a  lovely  day,  with  a  sky  cloudless  as  sum- 
mer. The  air  was  clear  and  cold,  but  with  no  bitter  sharp- 
ness. The  bells  rang  out  joyful  little  peals,  as  if  rejoicing 
in  unison  with  her  heart.  She  was  glad  sfye  had  lived,  the 
world  seemed  such  a  bright,  blessed  place  to  her  just  now. 
They  took  a  quiet  country  road,  not  driving  very  fast. 

"  When  you  are  strong  enough  to  go  to  church,"  Dr.  Ber- 
trand  said,  "  I  think  baby  ought  to  be  christened.  Have  you 
chosen  any  name  for  him  ?  " 

"  No,  unless  —  if  you  didn't  mind  my  calling  him  Richard," 
was  her  timid  reply. 

Richard !     How  sweetly  musical  the  name  fell  from  her 


DB.  BEBTBAND'S  -HOUSEHOLD.  171 

Ifps !  It  lingered  in  his  heart  long  after  the  sound  of  her 
voice  died  away.  And  then  an  inexplicable  feeling  rose  up, — 
not  pride,  not  any  dislike  of  the  child ;  for  his  heart  warmed 
towards  the  hapless  little  being,  —  but  some  subtle  reason 
that  utterly  refused  to  be  analyzed.  His  name  to  be  the 
connecting  link  between  her  and  Robert's  child ;  his  name  to 
be  murmured  with  caresses  and  endearments  —  to  another ! 

"  You  don't  like  it,"  she  said,  disappointedly. 

*'  Do  you  think  it  pretty  for  a  baby  ? "  he  asked,  with  a 
touch  of  embarrassment.  "  I  am  so  fond  of  household  di- 
minutives; and  however  well  'Dick'  might  sound  for  a  boy,  it 
doesn't  seem  just  the  thing  for  a  baby.  Then  '  Richard '  is 
so  grand  and  stately !  " 

"  That  is  why  you  never  use  my  name,"  she  said,  mus- 
ingly- 

"  Do  I  not  ? "  and  then  he  remembered  he  never  had.  "  I 
like  Margaret,"  he  went  on.  "It  has  a  royal  ring  to  it, 
such  as  a  princess  needs ;  but  it  seems  too  long  and  queenly 
for  every-day  wear.  Tennyson  wedded  it  to  sweetest  music 

when  he  said,  — 

'  O  sweet,  pale  Margaret, 
O  rare,  pale  Margaret.' " 

"Robert  used  to  call  me  Maggie,  and  Madge,"  she  re 
marked,  in  a  low  tone. 

"  Maggie  would  suit  a  bold,  black-eyed  romp,  and  Madge, 
though  pretty,  sounds  weird  and  elfish.  May  I  give  you  a 
pet  name  ? " 

"  0,  if  you  would!" 

"  A  sweet,  dainty,  French  and  English  compound  — 
Daisy ! " 

She  raised  her  eyes  with  that  rare,  beautiful  sunrise  glow 
in  them,  but  only  said,  — 

"  Thank  you." 

He  went  on  with  "  pale  Margaret,"  repeating,  slowly,— 

" '  From  all  things  outward  you  have  won 
A  tearful  grace,  as  though  you  stood 
Between  the  rainbow  and  the  sun.' " 


172  IN    TRUST,    OR 

f  » 

Presently  he  turned  the  horse,  and  they  rode  back  in 
silence.  Baby  was  asleep  when  they  reached  home.  Dr. 
Bertrand  leaned  over  the  cradle,  and  touched  by  a  vague 
sense  of  sorrow  at  the  sight  of  Margaret's  mournful  face,  he 
drew  her  gently  towards  him,  and  said,  — 

"  If  you  like  the  name  of  Bichard,  let  him  be  called  that." 

"  I  think  he  never  will  be  anything  but  '  baby '  to  me. 
I  cannot  tell  why,  but  I  never  fancy  him  a  large  boy,  or 
growing  up.  And  some  little  tender  pet  name  might  suit 
him  best." 

Dr.  Bertrand  looked  intently  at  her  as  she  stooped  to 
kiss  the  small  waxen  hands.  No,  there  was  nothing  like  fear 
in  those  most  loving  eyes.  Unconsciously  she  had  touched 
upon  a  thought  that  had  thrilled  him  more  than  once  as  he 
had  gazed  at  the  transparent,  blue- veined  face.  What  if  the 
little  darling's  life  should  be  bounded  by  that  one  dear  word, 
baby ! 

"  I  brought  you  '  The  Heir  of  Bedclyffe,' "  he  said,  wishing 
to  change  the  current  of  his  fancies.  "My  sisters,  still  cry 
over  its  hero.  I  have  seldom  met  with  anything  so  lovely 
in  the  whole  range  of  fiction  as  Gruy  Morville's  brief  marriage. 
You  will  like  it,  I  know." 

She  thanked  him  gratefully.  He  took  her  hands  in  his  a 
moment,  and  called  her  "  Daisy,"  which  brought  the  warm 
blood  to  her  face. 

At  his  next  visit  she  spoke  of  the  christening  herself. 

"  Have  you  decided  upon  a  name  ? "  asked  Bichard,  trying 
to  shake  off  the  feeling  that  annoyed  him. 

"Yes.  We  have  discussed  all  our  story  heroes.  Mrs. 
Wilcox  wanted  Herbert ;  I  chose  Charlie.  I  have  a  fancy 
his  life  will  be  quiet  and  peaceful.  And  —  I  wanted  to  ask 
you  —  if  you  thought  me  good  enough  —  " 

Her  faltering  voice  died  away  in  faint  sweetness,  and  a 
timid  color  fluttered  up  to  her  forehead. 

"  For  what?"  His  tone  was  low,  and  he  took  her  hand 
in  his. 


DB.  BEKTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  173 

"  To  be  baptized  with  baby.  If  he  is  to  be  brought  up  a 
Christian  child,  I  ought  to  be  a  Christian  mother.  You  know 
I  wasn't  educated  to  think  much  of  these  things  ;  but  all  my 
life  here  has  been  so  different !  And  when  one  has  been  in 
great  peril,  near  to  death,  one  casts  about  for  some  anchor 
of  sure  and  steadfast  hope.  I  used  to  say  my  prayers  night 
and  morning,  but  I  never  looked  upon  the  Saviour  as  a 
friend  always  near,  giving  strength  and  comfort,  and  helping 
us  bear  our  burdens.  I  did  pray  to  die  at  first,  but  Mrs. 
Wilcox  talked  so  sweetly  to  me  that  I  began  to  long  for  her 
faith.  The  utter  desolation  almost  crushed  my  heart. 

"  0,  it  was  a  weary,  weary  time  !  And  then  the  light 
came.  I  think  baby  helped  me,  too.  He  was  so  pure  and 
sweet  that  I  knew  Grod  loved  him,  and  I  wanted  to  have  a 
share  in  the  heaven  he  beheld  with  his  beautiful,  unclouded 
eyes.  For  it  does  seem  at  times  as  if,  like  St.  Stephen,  he 
saw  the  heavens  opened." 

She  answered  Richard's  questions  in  her  simple,  reverent 
fashion.  Her  life  had  been  so  guileless,  her  nature  so  pure, 
that  faith  had  little  to  struggle  with.  Old  Mr.  Wilcox  had 
given  her  the  benefit  of  his  experience,  but  her  baby  first  led 
her  to  God.  In  all  docility  she  had  sat  down  at  His  feet, 
and  learned  of  Him. 

"  Mrs.  Wilcox's  clergyman  was  here  yesterday,"  she  con- 
tinued. "  It  will  soon  be  the  Feast  of  the  Purification  ;  he 
thought  it  had  better  take  place  then." 

"  Yes,  I  like  these  festivals  for  spiritual  birthdays.  I  will 
stand  for  the  baby  and  you,"  he  remarked,  gently. 

"  0  !  "     Her  upraised  eyes  were  like  a  noonday  sunshine. 

Then  they  went  back  to  the  baby.  Was  there  some  subtle 
chain  of  thought  between  them  respecting  this  young  life  ? 
It  was  as  if  they  were  preparing  themselves  for  a  separation. 
Yet  Margaret  remained  quite  unconscious  of  the  chill  her 
words  gave  him. 

"  I  am  glad  his  name  pleases  you,"  she  said,  in  a  gratified 
tone. 

15* 


174  IN   TRUST,   OR 

"  Yes,  I  like  it.  But  I  had  no  right  to  object  to  '  Rich- 
ard,' as  I  did  the  other  day.  Forgive  me  if  I  pained  you." 
He  had  thoroughly  conquered  the  feeling  now. 

They  glanced  up  in  each  other's  eyes,  and  were  mutually 
satisfied.  Then,  just  under  her  breath,  she  whispered, — 

"  You  have  written  to  Robert  about  his  child ! " 

"  Yes."     Further  answer  he  could  not  make. 

"  0  baby !  baby !  if  there  was  no  G-od  to  help  us  bear  this 
cross,  we  should  die." 

The  pent-up  agony  of  months  was  in  that  blended  cry  of 
hopeless  love  and  pitiful  despair.  It  was  the  only  lament 
Richard  had  heard  since  the  day  he  listened  to  her  story — 
that  first  sad,  sweet  interview.  And  in  all  the  time  that 
came  afterwards,  he  never  heard  another.  With  that  pang 
love  expired. 

Margaret  began  her  new  life  with  touching  faith  and  resig- 
nation. Her  strength  surprised  even  Richard.  Baby  throve 
finely,  and  his  two  little  teeth  were  like  a  mine  of  jewels  to 
his  mother.  But  the  far-off  look  never  faded  from  his  eyes. 
It  was  as  if  they  were  fixed  on  some  unseen  glory,  that  quite 
satisfied  him.  Mrs.  Wilcox  would  have  been  better  pleased 
with  a  boisterous,  frolicsome  child ;  but  Margaret  liked  him 
to  sit  quietly  on  her  knee,  and  listen  to  the  sad,  tender  talk 
that  was  ever  lingering  on  her  lips.  She  had  no  thought  in 
life  beyond  him. 

Yet  she  never  drooped  or  grew  discouraged  with  her 
lonely  lot.  Indeed,  except  for  a  brief  while,  it  had  never 
been  so  happy.  The  lovely  country  home,  the  flowers,  the 
birds  singing  above  her,  were  unfailing  joys.  Richard  kept 
her  supplied  with  choice  books,  and  occasionally  took  her 
for  a  pleasant  drive.  Under  these  genial,  fostering  influ- 
ences, the  petals  of  girlhood  blossomed  sweetly,  displaying 
the  woman's  heart  within,  pure  and  sacred.  The  inscrip- 
tion on  its  pages  sank  unconsciously  into  Richard's  inmost 
pool. 


DE.  BEETRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  175 


CHAPTER    XIX. 

O  God !  I  am  so  young,  so  young ! 

I  am  not  used  to  bear 

Hard  thoughts  of  death.    The  earth  doth  cover 
No  face  from  me  of  friend  or  lover; 
And  must  the  first  who  teaches  me, 
My  own  first-born  beloved  be  ? 

MRS.  BROWNING. 

THE  old  elm  tree  in  Dr.'Bertrand's  garden  waved  its 
wide-spread  branches  in  the  summer  sunshine.  Birds  came 
and  sang  to  it,  drowsy  bees  hummed  through  the  leaves, 
and  bright-winged  butterflies  hovered  around  it.  The  fra- 
grant south  wind  loaded  it  with  perfume,  rifled  from  some 
far  country,  and  the  whispering  river  murmured  forever  at 
its  feet,  like  a  lover.  Philip  Gregory  and  Mabel  Bertrand 
sat  in  its  shade,  his  head  resting  in  her  lap. 

"  What  a  long,  delicious  day  !  "  he  remarked. 

"  A  long,  lazy  day !  Doesn't  your  conscience  trouble  you, 
•  Philip,  my  king '  ? " 

**  If  you  will  repeat  that  beautiful  poem  of  Miss  Muloch's 
again,  I  promise  not  to  have  an  atom  of  conscience  left." 

"  It  is  infinitesimal  now.  I  dare  not  lessen  it ; "  and  her 
low  laugh  rippled  musically. 

"  Remember  how  I  have  worked  and  waited  for  two  years, 
and  be  merciful.  But  I  shall  soon  take  you  '  to  have  and 
to  hold,'  in  a  literal  sense.  Confess,  now,  that  the  prospect 
is  inviting  !  "  and  he  glanced  mischievously  into  the  face  he 
had  crimsoned. 

"  It  is  well  we  are  to  have  some  useful,  rational  employ- 
ment, or  you  would  be  ruined  past  redemption." 


176  IN    TRUST,    OH 

"  You  see  I  am  making  the  most  of  iny  brief  holiday. 
After  that,  a  month  of  loneliness.  Bel,  you  must  write 
every  day.  For  the  remainder  of  my  life  I'll  be  princely 
generous,  and  excuse  you." 

"  Will  you  r "     Mabel  fell  into  a  fit  of  musing. 

"  Doesn't  the  future  appear  too  bright,  too  blessed,  darling  ? 
I  almost  tremble  as  T  think  of  it.  How  little  did  I  dream 
of  this  termination  when  I  found  you  all  in  this  very  spot 
two  years  ago,  and  I  a  lonely  wanderer !  God  has  been  so 
good ! "  His  face  was  gravely  tender,  his  voice  full  of  emotion. 

"  '  Freely  ye  have  receive'd,'  "  Mabel  said. 

"  Yes  ;  we  will  remember  it  in  the  life  so  soon  to  begin  — 
our  true  life.  There  will  be  plenty  of  work  to  do.  And, 
dearest,  I  am  glad  you  have  taken  up  my  wishes  so  readily. 
While,  on  some  accounts,  a  home  by  ourselves  would  be 
more  delightful,  I  seem  to  owe  Mr.  Chaloner  the  duty  of  a 
son  ;  and  our  coming  will  be  such  a  pleasure  to  him." 

"  I  had  rather  go,"  was  the  quick  rejoinder.  "  We  shall 
not  live  quite  so  much  for  ourselves." 

"  Bel,  one  would  think  selfishness  your  besetting  sin, 
whereas  I  expect  to  take  pattern  by  your  generosity." 

"  There  is  no  need  ;  yours  will  be  sufficient." 

"  You  don't  know."  He  rose  up  on  his  elbow.  "  Bel,  I 
thought  of  pleading  for  marriage  immediately  after  iny  or- 
dination. And  I  confess  it  was  a  sacrifice  to  give  it  up." 

"  And  so,  instead,  you  insisted  on  Mr.  Chaloner's  taking 
a  month's  vacation,  by  way  of  penance  —  to  you,  I  mean." 

"  He  had  such  a  fine  opportunity  to  go  with  friends  —  and 
he  would  have  been  so  disappointed  not  to  chaperon  you  — 
and  —  several  other  good  reasons."  Philip  laughed  off  his 

rising  color. 

"  Rebels  within  and  foes  without 
Will  snatch  at  thy  crown." 

"  Don't,  Bel ; "  and  his  hand,  passing  over  her  lips,  inter- 
rupted the  lines  she  was  repeating. 

"  I  think  I  can  trust  you,"  was  her  quiet  commendation. 


DE.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  177 

"  After  my  month's  solitude,  perhaps.  Who  but  Richard, 
that  treasure  to  lovers,  would  have  thought  of  sending  the 
children  away,  so  I  could  have  you  to  myself  this  whole 
fortnight  ?  " 

"  The  children  always  go  to  aunt  Sophy's  in  the  summer," 
was  Mabel's  demure  rejoinder. 

"  No  ;  Richard  shall  have  the  credit.  He  manages  splen- 
didly. Dear  fellow !  I  wonder  if  the  romance  of  life  is  all 
over  with  him.  Ho  is  just  the  man  one  longs  to  see  fondly 
loved  by  a  wife,  and  with  little  children  dinging  to  his 
knees.  My  cup  of  joy  will  not  be  quite  full  unless  his  brims 
over.  0  Bel !  I'm  afraid  I  never  could  have  been  so  brave 
and  unselfish.  There  comes  the  carriage." 

Philip  gave  a  short,  boyish  whistle,  and  waved  his  hand- 
kerchief. Richard  caught  the  signal,  and  hastened  down  to 
them.  Standing  on  the  upper  terrace,  he  took  in  the  scene 
at  a  glance,  and  laughingly  asked  if  the  day  was  appointed. 

"  The  1st  of  September.     Thursday,  is  it  not  ?  " 

"  I  said  the  last"  was  Mabel's  quick  rejoinder. 

"  A  most  unimportant  difference.  Do  I  not  deserve  a 
slight  reward  for  my  patience,  and  the  remarkable  fortitude 
with  which  I  take  upon  myself  a  month's  lonely  exile  ? " 

"  You  do,  indeed ; "  and  Richard  threw  himself  on  the 
grass.  "  Tennyson,  too ; "  and  he  picked  Tip  the  book, 
laughingly.  "  First,  I  suppose,  you  said,  — 

'  Come  into  the  garden,  Maud; ' 
And  then,  — 

1  Go  not,  happy  day, 

From  the  shining  fields; 
Go  not,  happy  day, 
Till  the  maiden  yields.'  " 

"  Exactly !  And  there's  nothing  left  for  you  but  the  part 
of  the  tragedy  father,  who  says,  '  Come  to  my  arms,  my 
children,  and  be  happy.' " 

"  '  There  sounds  the  distant  bell ; ' "  and  Mabel  sprang  up 


178  IN    TRUST,    OR 

in  a  statuesque  attitude.  "  '  I  must  away  to  the  halls  of  my 
ancestors.'" 

"  Very  creditably  rendered,  Miss  Bertrand  ; "  and  Philip 
bowed  low  in  mock  politeness. 

Mabel  ran  off,  the  gentlemen  following  slowly,  arm  in 
arm.  Philip  had  just  remarked,  "  We  mean  to  keep  you 
prisoner  for  the  remainder  of  the  day  and  evening,"  when 
Ann  came  down  the  walk. 

"  Here  is  a  note  for  you^  doctor,  and  the  boy  is  waiting  at 
the  door  for  an  answer." 

He  tore  it  open  with  a  startling  rush  of  apprehension,  for 
he  knew  the  handwriting.  It  contained  these  words  :  — 

"  DEAR  DB.  BERTRAND  :  Baby  is  very,  very  ill ;  please 
come  immediately.  DAISY." 

He  went  to  the  hall  door,  and  found  Frank  Dawson,  one 
of  Mrs.  Wilcox's  neighbors.  "  I  was  to  take  you  up,  right 
away,"  the  b.oy  said. 

There  was  no  time  for  delay.  He  just  turned  to  Philip, 
saying,  "  I  have  been  called  to  a  very  urgent  case.  Tell 
Mabel  I  could  not  wait  for  dinner,  and  I  may  not  be  back 
to-night.  I  am  sorry  to  disappoint  you ; "  and  he  wrung 
his  friend's  hand  warmly ;  then^  gathering  a  few  important 
remedies,  sprang  into  the  wagon  beside  the  boy,  and  was 
soon  out  of  sight.  Indeed,  they  fairly  flew  along  the 
road.  Richard  learned  from  the  boy  that  his  mother  had 
been  over  to  Mrs.  Bertrand's,  and  that  the  baby  was  very 
sick.  Another  physician  had  been  called.  Frank  was  to 
be  in  Newark  at  four,  exactly,  as  Dr.  Bertrand  would  then 
be  home ;  but  he  had  no  idea  what  the  disease  might  be. 

Richard  scarcely  needed  telling.  The  child's  teething 
had  been  accompanied  by  spells  of  languor  and  restlessness, 
but  no  tangible  illness.  Margaret's  inexperience  had  ren- 
dered her  timid  and  easily  alarmed,  and  Richard  could  not 
find  it  in  his  heart  to  add  to  her  fears.  On  his  last  visit  she 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  179 

had  been  unusually  anxious ;  but  the  baby  appeared  very 
well  that  day,  laughing,  cooing  out  soft,  gurgling  sounds, 
and  raising  his  little  arms  to  show  how  large  he  was.  His 
mother  had  brought  him  to  the  gate  for  a  last  adieu,  and 
the  strange,  baunting  eyes  followed  Richard  for  hours  after- 
wards. He  had  not  expected  the  blow  so  soon. 

"  Faster,  Frank  ! "  he  exclaimed,  with  a  thrill  of  intense 
pain ;  and  the  horse  was  urged  to  its  utmost.  They  passed 
familiar  places,  shady  gardens,  and  turned  the  well-known 
corner.  The  cottage  was  before  them. 

Mrs.  Wilcox  met  him  at  the  door.  Her  eyes  still  showed 
traces  of  tears  as  she  said,  in  a  hurried  tone,  "  0  doctor ! 
I'm  afraid  it  is  too  late.  He  has  changed  so  since  noon.  I 
think  he  is  dying." 

Dr.  Bertrand  went  up  three  steps  at  a  time,  and  entered 
the  open  door.  Beside  the  bed,  in  a  low  chair,  sat  the 
young  mother  with  her  babe  in  her  lap.  She  glanced  up 
with  a  cry  of  relief,  while  her  eyes  of  unquestioning  faith 
said  more  plainly  than  language,  "At  a  word  from  you, 
danger  will  fold  her  shadowy  wings,  and  flee  away." 

Alas !  sweet,  tender,  confident  eyes.  Already  they  be- 
gan to  show  their  vigil.  When  he  noted  the  tense  lines 
around  the  mouth,  and  the  deadly  pallor  of  the  face,  he 
knew  what  fears  she  had  been  striving  against.  He  sat 
down  beside  them,  and  took  the  child's  passive  hand  in  his. 
The  pulse  was  slow  and  feeble.  Dark  purplish  shadows  had 
settled  under  his  eyes,  and  around  the  mouth  were  hues  of 
ashen  gray.  The  colorless  lips  were  parted,  showing  his 
little  pearly  teeth.  Only  the  broad  forehead  retained  its 
transparency ;  it  was  deathly  white,  with  crimson  stains  in 
the  temples. 

"  When  was  he  taken  ? "  Richard  asked,  in  an  under- 
breath. 

"  You  remember  what  I  told  you  on  Saturday  about  those 
strange  attacks  he  had  ?  He  was  so  bright  then ;  but  all 
night  he  kept  starting  in  his  sleep  and  moaning.  Sunday 


180  TN    TKUST,    OR 

we  put  him  in  a  warm  bath,  and  after  his  nap  he  was  so  good  ! 
I  took  him  down  stairs,  and  he  sat  a  long  time  on  father 
Wilcox's  knee,  laughing  and  crowing ;  and  all  day  Monday 
he  appeared  perfectly  well,  and  so  sweet  it  seemed  as  if  my 
whole  soul  went  out  in  love  to  him.  Then  he  fretted  all 
night  again,  and  yesterday  acted  as  he  did  before  his  teeth 
came  in.  First  I  thought  I  would  send  for  you ;  but  he  grew 
quiet,  and  slept  till  late  this  morning.  Mrs.  Wilcox  consid- 
ered him  better ;  but  at  ten  he  was  taken  severely,  crying 
with  sudden  bursts  of  pain,  and  rolling  his  head.  His  eyes 
frightened  me  with  their  wildness.  Mrs.  Dawson  went  for 
Dr.  Ward.  I  was  afraid  you  might  be  out.  He  put  leeches 
on  baby's  temples,  and  ordered  baths.  I'm  afraid  it  wasn't 
right,  for  he  has  lain  this  way  ever  since,  and  doesn't  appear 
to  know  even  me."  Drawing  a  long  breath,  she  glanced  up 
questioningly. 

"  It  was  the  best  thing  to  try."  There  was  a  death-like 
pause.  How  could  he  tell  her  the  rest  ? 

"  Well,"  she  returned,  in  a  voice  of  assured  faith,  "  what 
can  I  do  next  ?  You  will  give  him  something  ? " 

"  Daisy,"  he  said,  with  rarest  tenderness,  "  my  dear  child, 
we  can  only  wait." 

"  How  long  ?  "  Her  tone  showed  her  utter  unconscious- 
ness of  the  final  ending. 

"  Let  me  lay  him  on  the  bed  ;  he  will  be  easier ;  "  and 
with  a  little  gentle  authority  he  took  up  the  child. 

"  Poor  baby !  Poor  Charlie  !  Do  you  think  he  suffers 
much  ?  I  tried  to  make  him  drink,  but  he  wouldn't.  Do 
you  know  what  it  is  ?  0,  when  will  he  be  better  ? " 

Dr.  Bertrand  gathered  the  slight,  trembling  figure  to  his 
heart.  She  was  quite  still,  as  if  the  rest  brought  a  blessed 
sense  of  relief.  After  many  seconds  of  silence,  he  said, 
with  low,  tender  solemnity,  — 

"All  pain  and  anguish  will  be  over  in.  a  few  hours. 
Charlie  will  soon  be  resting  in  the  bosom  of  the  Saviour. 
Dear,  dear  Daisy !  " 


BE.  BERTKAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  "  181 

She  did  not  faint,  or  cry.  Her  senses  were  stunned,  be- 
wildered. She  stood  silent  in  his  clasp,  her  heart  beating 
with  great,  frightened  bounds,  as  if  it  would  burst  its  prison, 
her  eyes  looking  steadfastly  into  vacancy.  Then  she  said, 
vnth  terrible  calmness,  the  quiet  of  utter  incredulity,  — 

"  You  will  save  him.  God  has  so  many  little  children  in 
heaven,  and  I  have  only  him." 

"  My  poor  darling,  human  skill  is  of  no  avail.  I  could 
not  have  saved  him  yesterday  ;  even  if  I  could  keep  him 
a  few  hours  longer,  it  would  only  lengthen  his  sufferings. 
Think  of  the  blessed  rest  in  heaven,  where  there  is  no  more 
pain.  Remember  who  said,  '  Suffer  little  children  to  come 
unto  me.'" 

Then  a  wild,  pathetic  cry  broke  from  the  pale  lips,  and 
she  struggled  to  throw  herself  beside  the  child.  It  seemed 
cruel  to  keep  her  there.  Every  pulse  in  Richard's  frame 
quivered  with  intensest  pain,  and  the  strong  arms  were 
tender  in  their  clasp,  as  if  she  had  been  a  baby. 

He  sat  down,  still  holding  her.  "  Daisy,  my  child,  listen 
to  me."  His  voice  was  full  of  that  deep,  electric  power 
which  rarely  fails  to  attract  attention.  Taking  her  Bible 
from  the  stand  near  by,  in  faltering  tones  he  read  that  most 
touching  of  all  stories,  — the  love  and  agony  of  the  Shuna- 
mite  woman,  —  ending  with  these  words:  "Did  I  desire  a 
son  of  my  lord  ?  Did  I  not  say,  Do  not  deceive  me  ?  " 

Some  hard,  dry  sobs  strangled  in  her  throat,  but  her  eyes 
were  tearless,  and  her  breath  came  in  quick,  painful  gasps, 
as  she  said, — 

"  But  he  is  my  all.  Grod  never  gave  me  any  brothers,  or 
Bisters,  or  parents  to  love..  My  life  was  like  a  desert  waste 
till  Robert  came.  It  seemed  as  if  G-od  sent  me  the  baby  so 
I  might  forgive  him.  And  now,  to  be  left  all  desolate,  to 
have  no  one  to  love  !  No,  I  can't  bear  it ;  let  me  die  with 
my  child  ; "  and  she  struggled  passionately. 

"  0  Daisy,  do  not  compel  me  to  be  cruel!  I  cannotrbear 
to  have  his  sufferings  increased  by  your  wild,  unavailing 
16 


182  IN    TRUST,    OR 

woe.  You  may  sit  by  him  and  watch  him  if  you  will  only 
be  calm.  Dear  child,  if  I  could  restore  him,  as  the  prophet 
did  !  But  you  will  not  even  let  me  help  you  bear  it." 

She  ceased  her  frantic  efforts,  and  answered,  wearily, 
"  You  have  been  so  good  to  me  always !  only  now  —  yes, 
I  will  be  calm." 

In  answer  to  her  imploring  eyes,  he  seated  her  on  the  side 
of  the  bed,  but  still  retained  her  hand. 

"  Please  talk  to  me,"  she  said. 

He  began  in  that  low,  sympathizing  voice  whose  tender 
inflections  were  so  well  calculated  to  soothe  and  enchain  the 
listener.  He  did  not  repeat  the  trite  truisms  about  resigna- 
tion ;  he  knew  just  now  she  could  not  believe  them.  Instead, 
he  talked  of  life  and  its  many  trials,  of  heaven  and  its 
perfect  rest,  of  God  who  is  always  wise,  and  sees  farther 
than  our  weak,  faithless  eyes.  He  spoke  of  the  evil  to 
come,  of  the  bitter  weaknesses  that  beset  man  at  his  best 
estate. 

"  0,  no  !  "  she  exclaimed,  with  the  earnest  incredulity  of 
love ;  "it  couldn't  have  been  for  him.  I  should  have  watched 
over  him  so  carefully !  I  had  nothing  else  to  do,  you  know ; 
nothing  to  take  my  love  from  him.  I  would  have  guarded 
him  so  watchfully,  kept  him  from  the  slightest  sin." 

"  Perhaps  Grod  has  some  new  duty  for  you.  When  Robert 
went  away,  you  know  He  sent  baby  to  comfort  you.  Can  you 
not  trust  Him  again  ? " 

"  It's  so  hard  —  so  hard.  And  then  to  be  left  alone  ! " 
She  buried  her  face  in  her  hands. 

Mrs.  Wilcox  came  up.  One  glance  at  Margaret's  despair- 
ing attitude  told  her  all.  "  Had  you  not  better  lie  down, 
now  that  the  doctor  is  here  ? "  she  asked,  kindly. 

An  almost  apathetical  movement  of  the  head  was  the  only 
answer.  For  a  long  while  the  three  watched.  Then  she 
went  for  some  biscuits  and  tea.  Margaret  would  have  re- 
fused", but  Richard  held  the  cup  before  her,  and  she  drank 
mechanically.  All  this  time  the  baby  had  been  very  quiet ; 


DK.  BEKTEAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  183 

now  ho  began  to  move  uneasily,  and  purple  lines  settled 
rapidly  about  his  mouth. 

"  You  had  better  go  down  with  Mrs.  Wilcox,"  Richard 
said,  hurriedly. 

The  look  of  alarm  in  her  eyes  asked  the  wordless  ques- 
tion. 

"  Not  now,"  was  the  whispered  reply. 

"How  long?"    An  irrepressible  shudder  tore  her  frame. 

"  Not  before  midnight ;  perhaps  later.  But  I  do  not  like 
to  have  you  witness  this." 

"  Please  let  me  stay." 

The  convulsion  came  on  slowly,  and  though  not  of  the 
severest  type,  racked  the  young  mother's  heart  with  agony. 
Richard  used  all  the  means  at  his  command  to  alleviate  the 
little  innocent's  suffering.  More  than  once  he  bent  closely 
over  him  to  hide  the  writhing  face.  When  the  parqxysm 
passed,  and  he  lay  white  and  rigid,  Margaret's  fearful  cry 
rang  through  the  room. 

"  0,  he  is  dead  !  dead  !  My  precious,  precious  baby-!  " 
and  she  flung  herself  on  the  bed  beside  him. 

Not  dead.  There  were  feeble  flutterings,  faint  indications 
of  returning  life. 

"  He  may  be  thus  for  hours.  Would  you  not  rather  go 
away  ? " 

"  0  no  !  no  !  I  will  be  quiet.  But  it  is  so  terrible ! " 
And  she  clung  to  Richard  with  mute  agony,  as  if  he  could 
give  her  strength  for  this  fiery  trial.  He  had  never  been  so 
deeply  moved  by  another's  woe,  and  he  longed,  with  wild 
intensity,  to  be  able  to  shield  her  from  these  pangs. 

Father  Wilcox  came  up  for  one  last  look  of  the  beautiful 
boy  so  near  heaven.  He  laid  his  trembling  hand  on  the 
bowed  head  of  the  mother,  and  prayed  that  God  would  sus- 
tain her.  Then  the  twilight  fell  softly  over  them,  and  in  the 
midst  of  gray  dusk  the  lamps  were  brought  in.  Still  they 
watched.  The  convulsions  returned  at  intervals  until  mid- 
night. Slowly  the  little  life  was  drifting  heavenward.  The 


184  IN    TRUST,    OR 

clock  told  off  its  seconds  in  deathly  silence.  Suddenly  the 
baby  lifted  his  arms  and  stretched  them  out  wildly,  as  if 
searching  for  some  familiar  clasp.  There  was  a  little,  fright- 
ened cry  as  Margaret  clasped  him  to  her  heart,  and  kissed 
him  with  the  last  anguish  of  despairing  love.  A  great  awe 
fell  uj  on  them.  Then  were  the  heavens  opened,  and  the 
angels  of  God  entered  the  golden  gateway  with  a  ransomed 
eoul. 

Richard  took  him  from  her,  and  laid  him  down,  saying, 
brokenly,  "  '  I  shall  go  to  him,  but  he  shall  not  return  to  me.'  " 

Her  head  drooped  on  his  breast.  For  the  first  time  he 
kissed  her,  and  in  that  moment  took  her  to  his  heart  entirely. 
Her  face  was  pale  and  cold,  her  heavy-lidded  eyes  closed 
and  tearless.  He  remembered  that  after  a  while  he  sum- 
moned Mrs.  Wilcox,  and  wrapping  a  shawl  carefully  around 
the  passive  little  figure,  led  her  down  stairs.  She  did  not 
even  moan,  or  make  any  outward  sign  of  grief. 

The  morning  was  breaking  in  the  eastern  skies.  Clouds 
of  opal  and  amethyst  rayed  off  from  the  crimson  spires,  shoot- 
ing upward  from  the  golden  chariot  of  day.  The  odorous 
wind  sobbed  tremulously  through  the  dewy  trees,  as  if 
shadowy  night  wept  tears  of  pain  as  she  trailed  her  garments 
over  the  hill  tops,  to  make  room  for  a  brighter  visitant. 
The  vines  on  the  porch  shook  out  showers  of  fragrance, 
grateful  to  the  weary  ones  who  paced  up  and  down  under 
their  blossoms,  in  a  silence  too  sorrowful  to  be  broken  by 
words. 

At  length  Margaret  looked  up,  with  weary,  wistful  eyes, 
and  he  led  her  back  to  the  house,  pausing  in  the  parlor  to 
open  the  shutters,  and  seat  her  on  the  sofa.  "  Wait  here," 
he  said,  "  while  I  go  for  a  pillow." 

He  brought  not  only  the  pillow,  but  a  composing  draught. 
She  drank  it  at  his  bidding,  and  allowed  him  to  cover  her. 
He  glanced  at  the  dry,  glittering  eyes,  and  continued,  with 
quiet  authority,  — 

"  Now  you  must  go  to  sleep.     I  shall  sit  here  a  while, 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  185 

arid    comfort   you  with    the   promises  .God   keeps   for   hia 
children." 

He  took  the  chill  hands  in  his,  and  chafed  them  tenderly, 
as  he  repeated  verses  from  Holy  Writ  —  the  glowing  beauty 
of  Revelations,  and  the  blessed  promises  of  Isaiah.  At  first 
she  listened  hopelessly,  then -with  senses  sharpened  by  her 
keen  suffering ;  and  the  weary  look  became  almost  grateful. 
Presently  the  wide-open  eyes  drooped  a  little,  the  rigid 
lines  of  pain  began  to  relax,  and  sleep  asserted  her  power ; 
but  rebellious  nature  gave  sharp,  nervous  starts,  and  refused 
to  be  conquered.  But  the  potent  draught  began  to  work, 
and  the  restless  nerves  succumbed.  He  watched  her  for 
a  while  with  the  tenderest  pity ;  then  pressed  his  lips  upon 
the  white  forehead,  shut  out  the  light,  and  left  her  to  a 
slumber  he  knew  must  last  several  hours. 

Mrs.  Wilcox  had  put  Margaret's  room  in  order,  and 
washed  the  baby.  He  lay  in  his  cradle,  a  sweet,  natural 
look  taking  the  place  of  pain. 

"  0  doctor,"  Mrs.  Wilcox  exclaimed,  "  how  will  she  en- 
dure it !  He  has  grown  into  her  very  life.  They  were 
scarcely  ever  separated  for  an  hour,  and  she  idolized  him. 
Those  so  dearly  loved  are  always  taken  first." 

"  May  it  not  be  rather  that  love  receives  some  divine  pre- 
sentiment of  its  brief  stay  on  earth,  and  develops  more 
rapidly  into  completeness  ?  Dear  baby !  His  life  work  is 
done  ;  why  it  was  so  soon  ended  we  cannot  question.  Grod, 
who  took  him,  knows  best." 

"  Is  she  asleep  ?  " 

"  Yes.  The  slumber  may  be  heavy,  she  is  so  completely 
worn  out.  I  must  go  now,  and  will  stop  on  my  way  to  send 
an  undertaker.  I  shall  be  up  this  afternoon  to  make  furthei 
arrangements." 

16* 


18fi  IN    TRUST,    OT? 


CHAPTER  XX. 

So ;  closer  wind  that  tender  arm.  .  .  .  How  the  hot  tears  fall !    Do  not  weep, 
Beloved,  but  let  your  smile  stay  warm  about  me.    "  In  the  Lord  they  sleep." 

OWEN  MEREDITH. 

My  heart  still  feels  the  weight  of  that  remembered  chain. 

MRS.  NORTON. 

RICHARD  paused  at  the  parlor  door  with  a  strange  longing 
to  gaze  once  more  on  that  face,  still  sweet,  through  all  its 
grief  and  weary  vigils.  He  listened  to  the  heavy  breathing 
of  utter  exhaustion,  and  then  passed  on  with  emotions  that 
utterly  refused  to  be  analyzed.  He  was  glad  to  be  again  in 
the  fresh  air  of  early  morn  ;  he  had  much  to  think  of.  The 
future  staring  him  in  the  face  was  not  such  a  guest  as  men 
love  to  meet. 

Yet  now  there  was  no  evading  it.  Daisy  needed  some 
friend  in  this  cruel  strait ;  and  who  so  appropriate  as  Mabel  ? 
It  would  tend  to  arouse  Mrs.  Wilcox's  suspicion  if  he  kept 
them  all  away  at  a  time  like  this.  But  if  he  brought  Mabel 
there  was  a.  painful  duty  before  him  ;  he  must  tell  her  the 
truth.  And  then  he  sighed  at  the  possibility  of  Daisy  learn- 
ing it. 

When  he  reached  home  Ann  was  sweeping  the  sidewalk, 
and  gave  him  a  cheerful  good  morning.  He  went  directly 
to  the  office,  and  throwing  open  the  window,  leaned  on  the 
sill,  inhaling  the  sweetness  of  the  honeysuckles.  0,  how 
fervently  he  prayed  God  to  strengthen  him  for  the  bitter 
task !  He  could  not  put  away  this  cup. 

Martin  came  shuffling  up  from  the  stable.  He  fumbled 
in  every  pocket,  and  at  last  produced  a  letter. 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  187 

"  Good  mornin',  doctor.  I've  something  here  that  camf 
in  last  night's  mail.  I  didn't  let  Miss  Mabel  see  it,  for  fear. 
It's  from  California,  and  belike  there's  bad  news." 

A  shiver  thrilled  Richard's  heart  as  he  saw  the  strange 
handwriting  and  insignia  of  mourning.  He  broke  it  open 
hastily. 

"  Master  Robert  ?  "  Martin  inquired  after  a  long  pause. 

"  Yes,  he  is  dead,"  was  the  low,  solemn  reply.  "  I  will 
tell  you  the  particulars  presently  ;  "  and  falling  into  the  near- 
est chair,  he  pressed  his  hands  to  his  forehead,  as  if  utterly 
unable  to  take  in  the  fact.  That  bright,  buoyant,  vigorous 
nature ;  that  proud,  handsome  face  !  Oould  it  be  the  earth 
had  shut  it  forever  from  human  sight  ? 

There  followed  an  overwhelming  sensation  of  relief. 
The  weary,  heart-corroding  care,  the  burden  that  at  times 
had  seemed  insupportable,  rolled  away.  A  thrill  of  free- 
dom sped  along  his  veins.  Then  he  checked  himself. 
His  ease  and  comfort  purchased  at  such  a  price  !  To  this 
succeeded  thoughts  of  Daisy.  The  secret  that  might  one 
day  blight  her  pure  soul  had  been  taken  into  wiser  keeping 
than  his.  No  fear  of  it  now.  God  had  chosen  that  Robert 
should  atone  for  his  treacherous  sin  by  an  early  death.  It 
was  no  longer  his  to  bear,  to  pray  over,  and  to  fear.  He 
could  bring  the  poor,  stricken  child  into  their  loving  house- 
hold, to  take  Robert's  place.  He  could  give  her  sisters, 
brothers,  and  a  name.  • 

He  had  merely  glanced  over  the  letter ;  now  he  began  to 
read  it  carefully.  Its  contents  were  these  :  — 

"  SAN  FRANCISCO,  June  10, 18—. 

"  DR.  BERTRAND  :  I  suppose,  my  dear  sir,  that,  by  the 
papers  of  the  last  steamer,  you  received  an  account  of  the 
sad  occurrence  which  resulted  in  the  death  of  your  brother. 
He  died  too  late  to  allow  me  to  write  in  time  for  the  mail. 
No  one  can  deplore  the  event  more  deeply  than  myself  and 
Mrs.  Cummings,  and  we  offer  you  our  warmest  and  most  heart- 


188  IN    TKTTST,    OR 

felt  sympathy.  The  newspaper  paragraph  was  substantially 
correct.  Mrs.  Cummings  had  been  calling  on  some  friends 
quite  beyond  the  city  limits,  and  on  her  return,  being  rather 
late,  had  taken  an  unfrequented  path  on  account  of  its  being 
nearer.  Here  she  was  beset  by  two  drunken  ruffians ;  and 
I  shudder  to  think  of  her  possible  fate,  if  your  brother  had 
not,  attracted  by  her  cries,  rushed  to  her  rescue.  He  suc- 
ceeded in  disabling  both  of  the  miscreants,  wounding  one 
slightly,  and  the  other  severely ;  but  received  a  mortal  blow 
himself. 

"  He  was  brought  immediately  to  my  residence,  and  every- 
thing medical  skill  could  suggest,  done  for  his  recovery,  but 
alas !  in  vain.  He  lingered  three  days,  and  expired  amid 
the  universal  regret  of  his  friends.  My  joy  at  my  wife's  es- 
cape is  therefore  tempered  with  keenest  sorrow,  that  it  should 
have  been  purchased  at  such  a  price.  Yet  I  cannot  refrain 
from  congratulating  you  on  once  possessing  a  brother  so 
fearless  and  chivalrous ;  endeared  to  a  large  circle  of  friends 
here ;  for  his  winning  manners  rendered  him  a  favorite  with 
almost  every  one  he  met.  And  I  have  no  doubt  that  at  home 
he  will  be  equally  regretted.  The  wretches  who  committed 
so  unprovoked  a  murder  are  both  in  custody,  and  will,  no 
doubt,  pay  the  penalty  of  their  crimes. 

"  Your  brother  has  been  buried  in  our  finest  cemetery. 
If  you  particularly  desire  it,  I  will  see  to  sending  his  remains 
home ;  but  if  you  and  yours  could  decide  to  leave  him  to  his 
final  slumber  in  this  far  country,  Mrs.  Cummings  and  myself 
would  take  it  as  a  great  favor  to  us.  Indeed,  it  is  my  wi;h 
to  erect  a  monument  both  suitable  and  handsome,  as  a  token 
of  my  appreciation  of  the  inestimable  benefit  he  conferred  on 
both  of  us ;  and  it  will  be  a  work  of  love  to  watch  over  his 
grave. 

"  You  will  be  glad  to  know  that  his  sufferings  were  not 
very  intense,  and  also  that  he  had  every  care  it  was  possible 
for  Mrs.  Cummings  to  bestow.  How  deeply  we  deplofe  hia 
loss,  words  are  inadequate  to  express. 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  '  189 

"If  there  is  anything  amongst  his  effects  you  desire,  ] 
shall  be  glad  to  take  any  trouble  in  forwarding  it.  Mrs. 
Cummings  joins  me  in  sympathy,  regret,  and  the  highest 
regard  for  your  deceased  brother. 

"Hoping  to  hear  from  you  as  to  the  final  disposition  of 
his  remains, 

"  I  am,  very  sincerely,  yours, 

"E.  A.  CUMMINGS." 

A  thanksgiving  surged  up  in  Richard's  heart,  that  his 
brother's  death,  if  sudden,  was  in  the  highest  degree  hon- 
orable. He  had  expiated  his  sin  towards  one  woman  by 
the  salvation  of  another.  He  forgave  Robert  every  wrong 
fully  and  freely.  The  sneering  allusions  to  Margaret  had 
never  stung  any  heart  save  his  own.  And  he  tried  to  be- 
lieve, that  in  those  last  moments,  with  another  world  opening 
on  his  view,  Robert  had  repented,  and  would  fain  have  re- 
paired the  wrong  to  the  poor  child. 

He  had  shrunk  with  intense  pain  from  making  Margaret 
an  object  of  pity  for  any  other  cause  than  her  own  grief. 
Now,  although  there  might  be  much  wondering,  the  story 
could  be  told.  Margaret  could  take  the  place  in  the  house- 
hold he  had  so  often  longed  to  give  her.  He  could  hardly 
realize  that  the  "  constant  anguish  of  patience  "  was  indeed 
ended. 

Presently  there  was  a  little  stir  in  the  house.  From  the 
parlor  opposite,  he  heard  Mabel's  sweet  voice,  as  she  went 
about  her  morning's  work,  — 

" '  Then  with  my  waking  thoughts 

Bright  in  thy  praise, 
Out  of  my  stony  griefs 

Bethel  I'll  raise  ; 
So  by  my  woes  to  be 
Nearer,  my  God,  to  Thee, 

Nearer  to  Thee.' " 

The  words  soothed  him  greatly.     He  called  to  her,  and 
she  entered  with  a  cheerful  "  good  morning." 
He  kissed  her  tenderly. 


190  IN    TRUST,    OR 

"  What  is  the  matter,  Richard  ?  You  look  tired  and  ill 
Was  last  night  unusually  fatiguing  ?  " 

He  drew  her  down  beside  him,  and  replied  in  an  unsteady 
voice,  — 

"  It  was  a  night  of  agony.  Sorrows  have  multiplied  upon 
us,  my  darling.  I  have  a  long,  sad  story  to  tell ;  but  first 
you  must  read  this  letter.  Martin  handed  it  to  me  when  I 
came  home." 

Her  eyes  wandered  over  a  few  lines,  and  were  raised  in" 
utter  incredulity.  Then  she  said, ' — 

"  It  is  not  true,  surely.    Do  you  believe  Robert  is  dead  ?  " 

"  No  one  would  write  such  a  letter  unless  the  story  was 
beyond  all  question.  You  see  it  refers  to  papers,  by  the  last 
steamer,  that  we  missed.  You  remember  we  wondered  a 
little  at  not  hearing." 

"  I  can't  believe  it.  And,  Richard,  why  do  you  look  so 
strangely  ?  .  Are  there  still  worse  tidings  ?  " 

"  Last  night  I  watched  the  soul  go  out  of  Robert's  little 
baby.  He  is  in  heaven  with  the  a.ngels  now ;  but  the  poor, 
stricken  mother,  a  fair,  fragile  girl,  scarcely  older  than  Lily, 
is  crushed  by  her  unspeakable  anguish.  For  nearly  a  year 
she  has  known  herself  a  deserted  wife,  never  hearing  of  her 
husband  save  through  me." 

"  I  knew  some  fresh  misfortune  had  occurred  when  he  left 
us  so  suddenly,"  Mabel  resumed  slowly;  "  but  to  be  married 
—  to  be  dead  —  I  cannot  realize  it  at  all,  Richard." 

"  Let  me  tell  you  the  story."  He  paused  a  moment  for 
strength,  and  clasped  his  arm  fondly  about  her,  commencing 
with,  "  It  was  a  hasty  passion  on  his  part,  a  child's  love  on 
hers.  He  tired  of  her,  and  refused  to  support  or  live  with 
her,  when  the  girl's  adopted  mother  interfered.  It  was  she 
who  came  over  here  the  day  before  he  went  away."  He  con- 
fessed his  readiness  to  have  Robert  leave  for  California ;  his 
fear  lest  he  had  been  the  dupe  of  a  designing  woman,  and 
her  too  facile  instrument;  and  his  dislike  of  the  whole  affair. 
Then  he  described  his  first  interview  with  Margaret,  the 


DR.  BEBTBAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  191 

total  change  in  his  feelings,  and  all  those  after  days  of  pity 
and  sympathy ;  her  desolation,  her  sweetness  and  patience, 
and  her  absorbing  love  for  her  child.  As  he  went  through 
the  woe  of  the  last  few  hours,  his  voice  was  choked  with 
emotion. 

Mabel  was  weeping  long  before  he  had  ended.  Now  she 
threw  herself  on  his  bosom,  exclaiming  through  her  sobs,  •— 

"  0  dear,  brave,  generous  Dick !  What  a  burden  you 
have  borne  for  him  !  How  patient  you  have  been  !  how  good 
to  us  all,  sacrificing  your  own  comfort  and  advancement 
everywhere !  Papa  could  have  loved  us  no  better." 

"  It  was  what  I  promised  him,  dear ;  and  I  am  thankful 
God  has  enabled  me  to  perform  my  trust." 

"  I  seem  to  forget  Robert  in  that  poor,  lonely  wife.  If  I 
might  go  to  her  —  " 

"  Thank  you.  It  was  what  I  longed  to  suggest.  She  has 
no  friend  of  her  own  age  to  comfort  her.  But  what  a  sad 
termination  for  your  bright  holiday  ! " 

"  0  Richard  !  when  my  life  has  been  so  happy  and  blessed, 
I  should  be  worse  than  selfish  to  shut  my  heart  from  her. 
Poor  Robert !  0,  why  did  he  not  bring  her  here  ?  She 
must  come  now." 

"  Yes." 

The  breakfast  bell  overtook  them  in  the  midst  of  their 
planning.  Philip  stood  ready  to  banter  them  on  their  seclu- 
sion ;  but  when  he  saw  the  grave,  tearful  faces,  he  took  their 
hands  in  quiet  sympathy.  After  they  were  seated  at  the 
table,  Richard  repeated  the  sad  history,  and  announced  his 
brother's  death.  Philip  was  both  surprised  and  shocked. 
He  felt  how  utterly  cruel  the  heart  must  have  been  that 
could  condemn  a  mere  child  to  such  a  destiny  as  Margaret's ; 
and,  in  his  straightforward  way,  he  looked  upon  Robert's 
death  as  a  direct  punishment  for  his  sin. 

"  You  will  bury  the  baby  here  ?  "  Mabel  said,  as  they  rose. 

"  I  had  hardly  thought ;  "  and  Richard's  pale  face  flushed 
as  he  remembered  the  secrecy  he  had  considered  necessary, 
and  for  which  there  was  now  no  occasion. 


192  IN   TSUST,    OB 

"  I  want  liim  to  lie  in  the  cemetery  with  the  rest ;  and  if 
Robert  should  never  be  brought  home,  it  will  seem  to  be  a 
memory  of  him.'.'  Mabel  forced  down  some  sobs,  and  con- 
tinued :  "  Does  it  not  appear  most  suitable  to  have  the  fu- 
neral from  this  house  ?  It  will  announce  the  principal  facts 
at  once,  and  leave  less  room  for  questions." 

"  I  believe  you  are  right,"  Richard  answered,  thoughtfully. 

"  And  the  children  must  be  here.  It  will  be  a  better 
welcome  for  —  her." 

"  I  am  fearful  they  could  not  receive  the  word  in  time." 

"I  will  go  for  them,"  Philip  said. 

Mabel's  gratified  smile  was  ample  reward. 

Richard  had  some  unavoidable  calls  on  his  list.  While 
he  was  out  Mabel  wrote  a  brief  note  to  Lilian  and  aunt  So- 
phy, and  saw  Philip  started  on  his  journey.  Robert's  death 
appeared  much  more  real  when  the  sei'vants  came  to  add 
their  sorrow.  Yet  her  visions  were  of  a  sweet  young  face, 
desolately  mourning  a  sadder  loss  than  this. 

It  was  past  noon  when  Richard  and  Mabel  started  for 
Orange.  The  day  was  not  oppressively  warm,  and  the  fine 
breeze  rendered  the  ride  a  very  comfortable  one.  Their 
conversation  could  not  be  otherwise  than  sad,  yet  it  was 
tempered  with  many  feelings  besides  grief.  To  Mabel, 
standing  on  the  threshold  of  a  new  life,  these  events  were 
of  deep  importance.  Her  girlhood  had  passed  so  quietly, 
been  so  blessed  and  satisfying,  that  she  had  scarcely  dreamed 
of  woes  or  wants  beyond,  save  in  the  desultory  manner  com- 
mon to  young  hearts.  She  needed  not  to  go  into  the  world 
to  learn  her  first  sad  lesson.  A  cruel  thrust  had  entered 
even  that  beloved  home  circle.  And  Richard  had  carried 
the  cross  for  them  all.  0,  could  they  in  any  after  days  ever 
recompense  him ! 

When  Mrs.  Wilcox  received  Dr.  Bertrand  and  his  sister, 
her  face  betrayed  traces  of  recent  tears.  As  she  ushered 
them  into  the  parlor,  his  eye  caught  a  glimpse  of  pillow  and 
shawl.  It  seemed  ages  since  he  brought  them  there. 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  193 

"  Mrs.  Bertrand  is  in  her  room,"  Mrs.  Wilcox  said. 
"  She  slept  a  long  while,  and  was  quite  refreshed.  But  0, 
doctor,  what  can  be  done  for  the  poor  child  ?  She  doesn't 
shed  a  tear.  Her  white  and  stony  face  frightens  me.  It  is 
so  hard  !  She  did  not  think  her  baby  could  die." 

"  I  will  go  for  her  ;  "  and  Richard  started. 

He  found  Margaret  standing  by  the  partially  closed  win- 
dow, gazing  vacantly  over  houses  and  gardens  bright  with 
summer  sunshine.  How  pitiless  the  cloudless  sky  looked ! 
What  a  mockery  all  this  beauty  was  ! 

She  turned  a  little  at  his  step.  The  weary,  hopeless  face 
chilled  his  heart.  The  heavy  eyes  were  questioning  the  far 
depths  of  space  for  some  ray  of  consolation ;  there  was  an 
urgent  want  in  them  for  which  human  speech  had  no  utter- 
ance. How  she  had  changed  !  The  complexion  was  gray, 
the  whole  face  thin  and  pinched,  as  if  weeks  of  suffering 
had  passed  over  it. 

He  drew  her  tenderly  to  his  heart,  and  kissed  the  fore- 
head almost  as  cold  as  death.  How  natural  the  caress 
seemed !  He  thought  it  was  her  sorrow  that  rendered  her 
so  dear  to  him,  and  the  sense  of  freedom  after  long  re- 
straint. 

"  Little  sister  Daisy  ! " 

The  words  seemed  to  thrill  her  strangely.  She  nestled 
closer,  as  if  fearful  of  losing  the  new  place  he  had  given  her 
with  that  name.  Then  he  went  on,  in  a  low  tone,  telling 
her  how  Mabel  had  desired  to  come,  and  what  a  warm,  shel- 
tered corner  she  should  find  in  their  household.  She  was 
to  be  no  longer  a  stranger  or  an  alien. 

At  any  other  time  she  must  have  shrunk  from  Mabel's 
stately  figure  and  the  dignity  that  with  strangers  passed 
for  reserve.  She  only  noticed  that  the  voice  that  welcomed 
her  had  a  lingering  touch  of  Richard's  sweetness  in  it,  and 
the  clasp  enfolding  her  was  tender  and  fond.  She  did  not 
even  glance  up  at  the  face,  satisfied  to  take  all  on  trust. 

He  judged  rightly  that  they  would  make  friends  sooner  if 
17 


19-1  IN    TRUST,    OR 

left  entirely  to  themselves  ;  so,  after  a  little  talk  with  fatlu.r 
Wilcox,  bade  them  an  affectionate  good  by.  He  had  in- 
trusted to  Mabel's  discretion  the  tidings  of  Robert's  death, 
and  the  arrangements  for  the  baby's  burial. 

That  evening's  paper  contained  the  following  announce- 
ments :  — 

"  Married  in  New  York,  February  24,  18 — ,  Robert  Ber- 
trand,  of  Newark,  to  Miss  Margaret  Tremaine,  of  the  former 
place." 

"Died,  suddenly,  at  San  Francisco,  Cal.,  Robert,  second 
son  of  the  late  Dr.  Bertrand,  of  Newark. 

"At  Orange,  July  18,  Charlie,  infant  son  of  Robert,  de- 
ceased, and  Margaret  Tremaine  Bertrand,  aged  six  months 
and  fourteen  days.  The  friends  of  the  family  are  invited  to 
attend  his  funeral  on  Friday,  at  four  P.  M.,  at  the  residence 
of  his  uncle,  Dr.  Richard  A.  Bertrand." 

The  little  coffin  that  stood  in  the  Bertrands'  parlor  that 
Friday  afternoon  was  almost  covered  with  flowers.  The 
lovely  child  looked  as  if  he  were  in  sweetest  slumber.  The 
younger  members  of  the  family  gazed  with  mingled  awe  and 
grief,  and  the  neighbors  were  subdued  by  a  sincere  pity.  It 
seemed  more  like  a  funeral  sacred  to  Robert's  memory  than 
the  tiny  being  whose  birth  and  death  had  been  announced  in 
the  same  words.  Philip  read  the  burial  service  in  calm, 
soothing  tones.  Mabel  never  left  Daisy  for  an  instant. 
The  strain  on  her  delicate  nature  had  begun  to  tell  fearfully. 
More  than  once  she  had  lain  fainting  in  the  arms  of  her  new- 
found sister ;  but  she  nerved  herself  for  this  last  hour  with  a 
more  than  human  strength.  Her  thick  veil  hid  her  face 
from  curious  eyes ;  and  though  an  occasional  convulsive 
shiver  shook  her  slight  frame,  she  made  no  outward  demon- 
stration. 

She  could  not  trust  herself  to  gaze  again  on  that  dear 
face.  If  she  took  no  formal  farewell,  it  seemed  as  if  her 


DB.  BEETBAND'S  HOI  BEHOLD.  195 

baby  must  come  back.  Yet  he  lacked  neither  tears  nor 
kisses.  Many  regretful  glances  were  cast  on  the  beautifully- 
moulded  clay.  He  looked  too  fair,  too  perfect,  to  be  laid 
away  in  the  darkness  of  the  grave. 

Afterwards  it  came  to  Daisy  with  what  reverent  hands 
Richard  and  Archie  had  sprinkled  the  first  earth  on  the 
baby's  breast,  and  the  generous  consideration  with  which 
they  all  received  her,  a  stranger,  whose  entrance  into  the 
family  had  been  marked  with  trouble  from  its  first  date. 
They  vied  with  each  other  in  kindest  attentions ;  but  Tessy, 
whose  face  was  so  like  Richard's,  found  a  way  to  her  heart 
immediately. 


196  IN   TKUST,   OB 


CHAPTER    XXI. 

One  troop  of  duplicated  Hours  sped  on, 
And  one  trode  out  the  moments  lingeringly, 
So  distant  seemed  the  lonely  dawn  from  me; 
But  all  was  well. 

BAYARD  TAYLOR. 

When  fainting  hearts  forget  their  fears, 
And  in  the  poorest  life's  salt  cup 
Some  rare  wine  runs,  and  Hope  builds  up 

Her  rainbow  over  memory's  tears. 

GERALD  MASSEY. 

BY  common  consent  they  all  yielded  Richard  to  Daisy. 
Mabel  expected  to  see  her  sink  entirely  after  the  funeral ; 
but  instead  she  appeared  quite  composed.  She  rested  on 
the  sofa  a  long  while,  until  the  summer  twilight  waned. 
Tessy's  little  fingers  found  their  way  to  hers,  as  they  all 
clustered  about  her,  talking  of  the  days  to  come,  when  her 
home  should  be  among  them.  Poor,  weary  dove  !  A  strong 
hand  reached  out  through  the  troublous  waves,  and  drew 
her  into  the  ark,  where  she  might  remain  forevermore. 

After  her  removal  hither  had  been  arranged,  Richard  men- 
tioned the  request  concerning  Robert,  and  left  the  decision 
to  Daisy. 

"  Please  don't  think  me  cold  or  ungrateful,"  she  replied, 
brokenly.  "  I  am  afraid  I  do  not  feel  as  I  should  about 
him.  I  forgave  him  all  he  made  me  suffer  ;  but  I  can  never, 
never  forget  his  cruel  neglect  of  baby.  He  might  have  sent 
one  little  word  of  love  to  him,  even  if  he  was  tired  of  me. 
And  I  think,  if  he  had  his  choice,  he  would  not  care  to  sleep 
beside  baby.  And  perhaps  it  would  fret  him  if  he  could 
know  how  often  I  should  visit  the  spot.  Am  I  very,  very 
wicked  ? " 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  197 

"  No,  my  poor  child ;  I  do  not  wonder  at  your  state  of 
feeling.  Since  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Cummings  desire  it  so  much,  1 
think  we  had  better  let  him  remain  there." 

"  I  am  glad  he  found  friends  there  to  love  him.  He  was 
so  handsome,  and  he  could  be  so  tender,  so  fond.  Since  he 
could  not  love  me,  it  is  a  comfort  to  know  he  was  never 
wholly  desolate." 

The  dreary  cadence  of  the  last  words  pained  Richard. 
|iterly  forlorn  she  had  been,  he  gathered  more  from 
occasional  sentences,  than  from  her  manner  in  the 
3  of  their  early  acquaintance.     Thank  God,  it  was 
low !      He  breathed  the  thought  with  fervent   emo- 
Looking  down  the  days  to  come,  the  slight  figure  of 
,  with  her  soft  brown  hair  and  luminous  eyes,  glorified 
all. 

ter  in  the  evening  he  held  a  conference  with  Mabel, 
fying  her  with  Daisy's  entire  assent  to  their  arrange- 
ts. 

"  0  Richard,  best  and  dearest  brother,  how  much  you 
have  done  for  us  !  Philip  and  I  both  think  it  right  to  put  off 
our  marriage  another  year,  if  you  would  like  to  have  me  at 
home.  Some  one  ought  to  repay  you." 

"  My  darling  !  No,  I  couldn't  entertain  such  a  proposition. 
Not  only  Philip,  but  Mr.  Chaloner  also,  is  looking  forward 
to  a  time  when  a  bright  young  face  shall  make  glad  their 
home.  I  must  not  grow  selfish  when  I  have  a  new  treasure 
added  to  my  circle.  May  be  no  one  will  ever  be  quite  as 
thoughtful  for  me  as  you ;  but  it  is  time  I  was  getting  out  of 
these  spoiled  ways." 

"  Selfish !  I  do  not  believe  it  is  anywhere  in  you,  Dick," 
she  replied,  with  proud  earnestness. 

"  Well,  for  my  sake,  you  must  be  married  at  the  time 
appointed.  I  don't  like  delayed  weddings.  And  my  bird- 
ling  must  go  care-free  to  her  new  home ;  there  will  bo 
enough  left  to  render  me  the  most  whimsical  old  bacheloi 
you  ever  saw." 

17* 


198  IN    TRUST,    OR 

"  No,  Dick,"  she  said,  resolutely,  "  you  deserve  a  better 
fate." 

"  I  think  then  God  will  send  it  to  me,"  was  his  low  re- 
sponse. 

A  few  days  after,  Philip  said  his  last  lover's  good  by,  as 
he  told  Lily.  His  parting  with  Daisy  was  very  tender.  He 
had  been  trying  to  point  her  to  the  true  source  of  all  com- 
fort, and  found  her  gentle,  humble,  and  child-like.  It  was 
impossible  not  to  love  her. 

When  he  had  gone,  Mabel  and  she  were  inseparable.  To 
the  poor  child  who  had  never  known  the  delights  of  a  true 
home,  nor  the  sweetness  of  family  ties,  this  spot  seemed  a 
radiant  heaven.  It  was  with  her  grief  as  it  had  been  with 
theirs  :  instead  of  banishing  it -to  the  relief  of  lonely  tears, 
they  all  shared  it.  After  a  little  she  found  herself  repeating 
scenes  that  had  made  the  brief  happiness  of  her  summer 
—  baby  endearments  and  answering  smiles  ;  tender  mother- 
joys  forever  gone.  Lingering  over  these  fond  remem- 
brances, her  heart  grew  warmly  human  again. 

There  was  one  break  in  her  month  with  Mabel  —  a  duty  to 
be  performed  before  Daisy  could  settle  in  her  new  home,  and 
accept  her  new  life.  Richard  had  proposed  that  she  and  Mabel 
should  go  up  to  Mrs.  Wilcox's  for  a  day  only ;  but  her  plead- 
ing eyes  disarmed  him. 

"  I  would  rather  go  alone,"  she  said,  quietly.  "  I  think 
Mrs.  Wilcox  will  want  me  to  stay.  She  has  been  so  kind." 

"I  mean  you  shall  go  up  often,"  he  returned.  "  But  just 
now  a  visit  might  not  be  prudent." 

"  Please  let  me  go."  Her  lip  quivered  like  that  of  an 
entreating  child. 

"  My  dear  Daisy,  you  shall  do  as  you  will.  Only  remem- 
ber, you  belong  to  us  now." 

She  laid  her  cheek  on  his  hand  with  a  mute  caress  that 
was  both  fond  and  grateful. 

He  took  her  up  one  morning,  and  at  an  appointed  day 
came  for  her.  How  she  spent  the  vigil,  in  that  room  where 


DR.  EERTRAND' s  HOUSEHOLD.  190 

the  baby  died,  he  dimly  guessed.  What  hours  of  anguish, 
what  prayers  for  divine  grace,  went  up  to  the  great  white 
throne,  and  what  angels  came  and  ministered  to  her,  he  also 
fancied,  for  she  was  never  out  of  his  mind  a  moment. 

He  thought  when  she  came  down  the  garden  path  to  meet 
him,  that  lovely  August  afternoon,  he  had  never  seen  her 
look  sweeter  in  her  days  of  comparative  content.  She  was 
pale  and  thin  ;  her  lips  had  lost  their  bright  coloring  ;  but  the 
holy  calm  on  her  countenance  fairly  transfigured  her.  He 
remembered  observing  just  such  saintly  expressions  in  the 
baby's  face  at  times.  She  was  glad  to  see  him ;  the  faint 
flush  in  her  cheek  confessed  it  at  his  first  words. 

Mrs.  Wilcox  assisted  her  in  packing.  Less  than  a  year 
before,  she  had  helped  her  find  places  for  these  books  and 
pictures,  and  welcomed  her  with  moth'erly  fondness.  Now 
she  paused  to  say,  amid  a  gush  of  tears,  — 

"  0  Mrs.  Bertrand !  I  don't  know  what  I  shall  do  without 
you ! " 

Father  Wilcox  was  equally  pained  at  relinquishing  her. 
She  had  spent  hours  leaning  her  fair  head  on  his  knee,  weep- 
ing silent  tears,  and  listening  to  the  tremulous  tones,  dearer 
to  her  than  ever,  for  she  knew  he  might  soon  be  with  her 
lost  darling.  All  summer  he  had  been  growing  feebler,  and 
was  looking  daily  for  the  hour  when  he  should  "  depart  and 
be  with  Christ." 

"  Dr.  Bertrand  said  I  might  come  and  see  you  often,"  she 
exclaimed,  with  her  farewell.  "  Shall  it  be  every  week  ? " 

The  old  gentleman's  eyes  lighted  with  sudden  jcy.  She 
turned  to  Richard  for  approbation. 

"  Yes,"  he  answered,  "  I  will  bring  you  up  every  week." 

"  Thank  you."     The  tone  was  very  sweet. 

The  trunks  were  to  be  sent  down  the  next  day.  That 
evening,  after  the  joyful  welcomes  were  over,  there  was  an 
animated  discussion  as  to  which  room  should  be  Daisy's. 
The  three  girls  had  shared  the  large  apartment  adjoining 
their  sitting-room,  while  the  smaller  one  was  claimed  by 


200  IN    TRUST,    OK 

Archie.  Besides  Richard's  there  was  only  one  other  — 
"  papa's  room." 

"  Not  where  papa  died,  or  mamma  either,"  said  Lily ;  "  and 
it's  delightful." 

"  Suppose  we  make  a  sitting-room  of  that,"  was  Richard's 
proposition,  "  and  give  Daisy  the  present  one.  You  will  all 
be  nearer  together  then.  And  I  heard  Archie  talking  quite 
largely  of  a  study ;  he  might  take  one  of  the  upper  rooms, 
and  turn  his  into  a  sanctum." 

"  Capital ! "  exclaimed  Archie,  delightedly.  "  You  plan 
admirably,  Dick.  The  girls  are  nowhere  in  comparison. 
We  will  have  a  gay  time  to-morrow." 

So  the  next  day  there  was  quite  a  revolution  in  affairs. 
Archie  insisted  on  hanging  Daisy's  pictures,  and  brought  up 
a  little  etegere  that  he  declared  he  had  heard  Richard  pro- 
nounce a  nuisance  in  the  office.  Tessy  filled  her  vases  with 
lovely  flowers,  and  the  fresh,  fragrant  room  looked  supremely 
inviting.  But  Daisy  persuaded  Mabel  to  share  it  with  her 
during  the  remainder  of  her  stay. 

The  busy  days  that  followed  served  to  draw  her  from  the 
solitude  of  intense  sorrow.  She  was  greatly  interested  in 
the  happy,  honorable  love  before  her,  so  different  from  her 
own  hasty  wooing  and  ill-starred  marriage.  Philip  had  ac- 
cepted the  position  of  assistant  rector  with  Mr.  Chaloner, 
and  persuaded  his  friend  to  take  immediate  advantage  of  it, 
in  joining  a  party  of  clerical  brethren  on  a  tour  to  the  White 
Mountains.  Lily  counted  up  the  days  for  Mabel,  and  in 
apite  of  the  grief  that  had  fallen  upon  them,  managed  to 
throw  her  own  peculiar  brightness  around  every  one. 

Mabel  had  too  true  an  estimate  of  the  love  offered  her  to 
foe  weakly  despondent  at  leaving  her  childhood's  home.  In- 
deed, she  would  have  been  outwardly  cheerful  for  Richard's 
sake,  if  her  own  serene  nature  had  not  sustained  her. 
Philip's  visits  had  been  so  infrequent,  that  her  evenings, 
And  a  large  portion  of  her  attention,  had  been  devoted  ex- 
clusively to  her  brothers  and  sisters.  More  than  once  she 


DK.  BEBTEAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  201 

had  sighed  over  the  prospect  of  leaving  Richard  to  the  keep- 
ing of  one  so  thoughtless  and  eager  for  her  own  enjoyment 
as  Lily.  But  God  had  sent  this  dear  little  Daisy,  with  will- 
ing hands  and  fondest  heart,  to  supply  her  place.  Young, 
and  slight  almost  to  childishness,  there  lingered  about  her  a 
certain  subtle  power.  Her  intuitions  were  fine,  and  she  pos- 
sessed the  rare  intelligence  which  divines  and  harmonizes 
with  a  mood  electrically.  Her  sense  of  right  was  so  perfect 
that  it  was  not  possible  her  coming  among  them  would  be 
marked  by  any  misunderstandings.  Mabel  was  satisfied  to 
leave  her  treasures  in  such  hands. 

Philip's  arrival  diffused  a  pleasant  atmosphere  throughout 
the  house.  Bridal  gifts  were  inspected,  packing  undertaken 
in  a  very  important  manner  ;  past  remembrances  and  future 
hopes  were  blended  in  sad,  yet  happy  talks.  For,  after  all, 
it  was  no  light  thing  to  part  thus,  to  give  up  all  claim  to  the 
dear  old  home. 

That  the  wedding  should  be  quiet  surprised  no  one.  The 
day  was  cloudless,  with  a  touch  of  summer  in  the  air  —  a  ten- 
der regret  over  the  dying  flowers.  They  were  all  satisfied 
to  have  no  gay  rejoicings.  Indeed,  the  memory  of  Robert's 
departure,  and  his  recent  death,  came  up  too  forcibly.  Lin- 
gering kisses,  unbidden  tears  that  fell  softly,  and  fond  clasp- 
ing of  hands,  were  mingled  in  their  bridal  joy.  Mabel  was 
to  travel  a  while,  and  then  proceed  direct  to  Rothelan. 

"  Two  vacant  places,"  mused  Richard,  when  the  calls  and 
congratulations  were  over.  Then  his  eye  wandered  down  to 
the  petite  figure  draped  in  black,  with  satin-smooth  hair,  and 
deep,  sorrowful  eyes  —  a  treasure  that  had  come  to  him  out 
of  a  great  ruin  ;  a  pearl  stranded  on  the  shore  from  some  con- 
vulsion of  the  natural  order  of  things.  He  felt  she  was  his 
in  a  peculiar  sense. 

He  so  far  overcame  his  dislike  of  Mrs.  Davis  as  to  pay  her 
another  visit.  She  had  accepted  their  separation  as  inevita- 
ble ;  indeed  she  was  well  satisfied  to  find  her  charge  in  good 
hands  —  hands  too  strong  ever  to  relinquish  her.  He  detailed 


202  IN    TRUST,    OU 

the  recent  sad  occurrences,  and  his  arrangements  for  the 
future,  claiming  her  most  solemn  promise  never  to  divulge 
a  word  of  that  painful  past. 

Daisy's  weekly  calls  on  Mrs.  Wilcox  were  a  source  of  great 
interest  to  both.  Occasionally  they  were  extended  to  the 
whole  day.  Mr.  Wilcox  had  failed  rapidly,  and  was  no 
longer  able  to  sit  up,  except  for  a  few  moments. 

"  I  think,"  she  said  one  day  to  Richard,  "  I  ought  to  stay, 
if  you  are  willing." 

He  rather  liked  the  odd,  timid  way  she  had  of  deferring  to 
him.  He  could  not  refuse  the  pleading  face,  irresistible 
with  the  light  of  its  tender  brown  eyes,  although  he  said, 
lingeringly,  — 

"  I  am  afraid  you  will  overtask  your  strength." 

"  There  isn't  anything  to  do ;  besides,  Mrs.  Wilcox  is  so 
very  careful  of  me." 

She  was  thankful  ever  afterwards  that  she  went,  and  re- 
mained until  the  last  sad  moment. 

"  I  don't  know  what  I  should  have  done  without  her ! " 
was  Mrs.  Wilcox's  exclamation.  "  After  father  grew  too 
feeble  to  speak,  she  always  understood  just  what  he  wanted. 
She  would  sit  for  hours  smoothing  his  hair  or  holding  his 
hands,  and  repeating  passages  of  Scripture.  And  at  the  last 
I  shall  never  forget  the  look  and  tone  with  which  she  said, 
'  Who  shall  separate  us  from  the  love  of  Christ  ?  '  He  gave 
her  a  heavenly  smile,  closed  his  eyes,  and  never  stirred 
again.  She  would  not  even  unclasp  his  hand  until  he  had 
been  dead  many  minutes.  0  Dr.  Bertrand,  if  there  ever 
was  an  angel  in  this  world,  that  child  is  one.  I  can't  see 
why  life  had  to  be  so  hard  and  painful  to  her ;  but  she  bears 
it  all  with  the  patience  of  a  saint.  There  doesn't  seem  any- 
thing earthly  about  her." 

Richard  was  not  selfish,  yet  he  felt  glad  no  tie  beyond  the 
family  held  her  now.  She  was  all  theirs. 


DH.  BEKTBAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  203 


'CHAPTEK    XXII. 

She  la  like  a  harp  the  winds  do  play  upon ;  mark  her  well.  She  shall  tell  yon 
what  she  dreams  unwittingly,  for  her  face  is  a  mask — nothing  but  a  veil,  and 
uitder  it  you  shall  see  her  heart  beat.  OLD  PLAY. 

LILY  sat  playing  the  Henrietta  waltz,  while  Archie  and 
Tessy  whirled  up  and  down  the  long  parlor  in  graceful 
evolutions.  On  a  low  ottoman,  by  the  window,  Daisy  half 
reclined,  dividing  her  attention  between  the  dancers  and 
the  gray,  sullen  skies.  The  day  had  been  very  unprom- 
ising ;  and  now  a  fine  rain  began  to  fall. 

"  How  is  the  weather,  Daisy  ? "  And  Archie  kissed  his 
hand  to  her  as  he  neared  the  corner. 

"  It  rains  a  little,"  she  answered,  hesitatingly. 

"  0  ! "  and  the  dancers  came  to  a  full  pause.  "  Do  you 
believe  they  will  come,  Lily  ? " 

Lily  glanced  at  her  watch.  "  Yes,"  she  returned,  "  they 
will  be  here  in  five  minutes.  It  didn't  rain  when  they  started, 
you  know,  and  clergymen,  like  doctors,  are  not  afraid  of  a 
little  storm." 

"  And  Bel  said,  almost  the  last  word,  that  she  would 
surely  be  home  at  Thanksgiving  !  "  exclaimed  Archie ;  "  so 
go  on  with  the  music."  And  they  took  another  turn. 

A  carriage  stopped,  and  before  Daisy  could  announce  it 
they  all  rushed  to  the  hall  door.  There  were  Philip  and 
Mabel,  sure  enough ;  the  hardly  three  months'  wife  rosy  and 
smiling,  with  the  fondest  of  caresses  for  every  one.  Dur- 
ing the  first  few  moments  they  all  talked  and  laughed  in 
chorus. 

"  Now  you  may  go  up  stairs,"  said   Lily.     "  Daisy  has 


204  IN    TKUST,    OK 

arranged  her  room  for  you,  and,  0  Bel,  Mrs.  Charlton  sent 
in  a  real  bridal  bouquet !  " 

The  apartment  was  fragrant  with  the  spicy,  Oriental  odor 
of  tuberoses,  and  as  neat  as  tasteful  hands  could  render  it. 
The  three  self-elected  maids  of  honor  hovered  around  their 
fair  queen,  assisted  in  removing  her  travelling  habiliments, 
and  were  so  attentive  that  Philip  declared  himself  jealous, 
and  insisted  on  Tessy  coming  to  brush  his  hair. 

"  There's  the  doctor,"  said  a  quiet  voice. 

Mabel  ran  away  from  her  maids,  and  in  a  moment  was 
clasped  to  Kichard's  heart.  There  •  was  only  the  merest 
space  of  time  for  conversation  before  the  dinner  bell  rang. 

When  they  entered  the  dining-room  a  general  halt  oc- 
curred among  the  three  girls.  Daisy's  face  flushed,  and 
she  glanced  inquiringly  at  Lilian. 

"  0,  Mabel  is  company  now,"  Lily  responded,  with  a 
laugh ;  "  so,  Mrs.  Bertrand,  you  may  keep  your  place.  You 
see  we  have  promoted  Daisy  to  the  head  of  the  table,  in 
consideration  of  her  great  age  !  " 

"  Yes,  /  have  forfeited  all  right  to  the  old  place,"  was 
Mabel's  smiling  rejoinder. 

"  Besides,"  said  Lily,  gayly,  "  Philip  couldn't  sit  at  the 
corner  of  the  table,  and  I  dare  say  the  most  trivial  separa- 
tion would  be  considered  cruel." 

"  That's  only  during  the  honeymoon,  Lily,"  Philip  ex- 
claimed. "  We  have  come  to  the  second  stage." 

"  In  which  Mabel  cries  to  have  her  own  way,  I  suppose," 
Lily  retorted,  saucily. 

"And  I,  in  my  superior  wisdom,  beg  her  to  set  a  good 
example  for  her  sister,"  was  Philip's  rejoinder. 

Lily  was  not  to  be  worsted  in  this  sort  of  light  skirmish- 
ing ;  she  kept  them  all  laughing  at  the  readiness  with  which 
she  parried  or  subverted  Philip's  logic.  It  was  a  most 
pleasant  reunion.  Mabel  had  been  a  prompt  and  generous 
correspondent;  but  the  girls  were  nbt  satisfied  until  they 
had  carried  her  off  for  a  nice  talk,  in  which  the  particulars 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  205 

of  her  bridal  trip  and  home  coming  at  Rothelan  were 
described. 

"  It  was  all  most  delightful,"  she  said.  "  Mr.  Chaloner 
and  Philip  love  each  other  like  father  and  son  ;  he  is  the 
dearest  old  man  in  the  world.  I  think  I  like  him  better 
because  he  doesn't  in  the  slightest  remind  me  of  papa.  His 
hair  is  nearly  all  white,  and  his  face,  though  wrinkled,  is 
fair  and  calm ;  a  little  sad,  perhaps,  but  so  pleasant.  Then 
the  rectory  is  the  oddest,  cosiest  nook  in  the  world,  standing 
back  from  the  main  road,  up  an  avenue  bordered  by  wide- 
spreading  elms.  It  is  rough  gray  stone,  nearly  covered 
with  ivy.  My  rooms  are  all  on  the  second  floor.  Philip's 
study  and  our  sitting-room  have  folding  doors  between ; 
then  we  have  a  large  sleeping  apartment,  bath-room,  and 
hosts  of  closets.  On  the  opposite  side  of  the  hall  are  three 
handsome  spare  chambers ;  so  you  see  I  can  accommodate 
you  all.  Mr.  Chaloner  has  rooms  down  stairs  just  like 
Philip's,  except  that  the  sitting-room  is  used  for  family  pur- 
poses ;  and  there  is  a  parlor  full  of  lovely  pictures,  and  a 
piano.  Mrs.  Brown  is  housekeeper,  and  Peggy,  an  old  col- 
ored woman,  comes  in  to  help  occasionally.  I  don't  have 
anything  to  do  but  play  and  sing,  and  read  aloud  when  the 
clergy  come  in  tired  with  their  labors.  All  the  city  families 
have  gone  home;  so  the  congregation  is  quite  small.  It 
seems  like  living  in  an  enchanted  palace." 

"  You  have  certainly  fallen  upon  the  days  of  Haroun  Al- 
raschid.  But  wait  a  while  until  you  are  made  president  of 
the  sewing  and  charitable  societies,  or  some  parishioner 
calls  you  up  in  the  middle  of  the  night  to  make  a  little 
broth  for  her  sick  children." 

"  O  Lily !  I  think,  instead,  they'll  all  spoil  me.  I  did 
make  some  vinegar  toast  one  day  for  an  old  lady  who  is  ill, 
and  very  fanciful,  and  she  will  not  believe  any  one  else  can 
make  it  as  good.  I  like  most  of  those  old-fashioned  country 
people.  We  have  been  out  to  tea  a  great  man^  times,  and 
I  always  feel  sorry  I  cannot  eat  any  more ;  for  they  provide 
18 


206  IN    TRUST,    OR 

BO  bountifully,  and  always  seem  disappointed  if  you  do  not 
taste  of  everything." 

"  Bravo  ! "  said  Archie,  laughing.  "  That  last  remark  is 
worthy  of  Lily." 

"  And,  Archie,  one  of  the  farmers  sent  me  some  beautiful 
white  Spanish  fowls,  and  Philip  had  a  gallon  of  currant  wine 
and  several  bushels  of  splendid  apples  given  him,  and  hosts 
of  little  things.  There  are  two  sisters,  maiden  ladies, 
quilting  me  the  most  beautiful  white  spread  you  ever  saw. 
They  are  ready  to  love  Philip  on  Mr.  Chaloner's  account, 
but  I  hope  he  will  prove  worthy  of  their  affection  on  his 
own." 

"  Very  modest  indeed,"  said  Lily.  "  I  hope  they  will 
love  Mrs.  Philip.  If  they  fail  to,  we  shall  bring  her  home 
again." 

Mabel  held  up  her  wedding-ring  finger. 

"  Zenobia,  with  golden  chains,"  laughed  Lily. 

"  Think  of  a  better  simile  ;  for  O,  Miss  Lily,  I  shall  take 
you  into  training  some  day.  Philip  has  proposed  that,  after 
Christmas,  you  make  me  a  nice  long  visit;  he  thinks  by 
that  time  I  shall  have  a  longing  for  home  faces.  If  we  live 
until  next  summer,  I  want  you  all.  The  drives  down  the 
river  are  so  lovely  !  And  there  are  West  Point,  the  Catskills, 
and  ever  so  many  places  of  interest." 

"  And  I  shall  be  so  well  trained  that  I  can  begin  to  set 
Tessy  an  example,"  Lily  said,  demurely. 

Richard  and  Philip,  having  finished  their  cigars,  joined  the 
party.  They  were  wonderfully  happy,  even  to  Daisy,  who 
said  little,  but  smiled  in  her  pleasant  fashion.  It  was  a 
delightful  family  group. 

"  Are  they  not  charming  ?  "  Lily  asked  of  Daisy,  as  they 
were  preparing  for  slumber.  "  I  never  saw  a  couple  more 
nicely  matched.  Philip  is  attentive  and  affectionate,  yet  has 
that  little  touch  of  authority  one  likes  to  see  in  a  husband  ; 
and  Mabel  Is  so  sweet  and  deferential.  They  are  just  like 
story-book  people.  Why  are  you  smiling  ?  " 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  207 

"  I  was  thinking  what  a  certain  young  lady  said  this  morn- 
ing concerning  a  husband's  authority." 

"  0,  well,  these  things  set  elegantly  on  Mabel,  but  I 
could  not  stand  them." 

"  Wait  until  your  time  of  loving  comes." 

"  I  think  I  could  love  the  hero  of  my  choice  a  great  deal ; 
but  if  there  was  a  chain,  I  should  fret  at  it.  I  should  always 
be  trying  my  power  with  his.  It  would  never  do  for  him  to 
be  '  weaker  than  his  task,'  as  Carlyle  says,  for  I  couldn't 
respect  him;  and  if  he  was  the  stronger  — " 

"  You  will  only  think,  in  that  day,  how  you  can  best  pour 
out  the  treasures  of  your  heart.  You  will  want  to  give  con- 
tinually. I  think  all  women  do." 

"  You  are  such  a  darling  !  I  shall  never  be  half  as  good. 
But  I  mean  to  have  some  fun  before  I  promise  to  obey ; " 
and  Lily  kissed  her  fondly. 

The  next  day  was  Thanksgiving.  Then  followed  Friday ; 
and  on  Saturday  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gregory,  as  Archie  styled 
them,  started  for  home.  The  visit  had  been  one  of  thorough 
enjoyment,  and  already  the  younger  members  of  the  family 
began  to  count  on  the  coming  summer. 

By  the  time  the  holidays  were  well  over,  Richard  learned 
the  second  daughter  of  his  house  and  heart  was  likely  to 
prove  a  much  greater  charge  than  Mabel  with  her  one  ad- 
mirer. She  was  certainly  handsome.  Tall,  slender,  with 
that  subtle  rounding  of  form  that  renders  every  movement 
graceful ;  a  small,  proudly-poised  head,  with  its  wealth  of 
golden  hair,  whose  reflexes  caught  that  glittering  bronze 
tinge  painters  love,  drooping  in  silken  soft  ringlets ;  a 
complexion  of  purest  blonde,  through  which  the  varying 
emotions  spoke  in  pale  pink  or  carnation  hues ;  straight  and 
rather  haughty  features,  and  deep,  dark  eyes,  that  seemed 
always  changing  from  purple  to  black,  or  back  again.  The 
arch  of  the  brow  was  done  in  richest  brown  ;  the  long  lashes 
were  just  thaged  with  gold  ;  but  above  the  loveliness  of  face, 
expression  held  perfect  sway.  She  was  bright,  dazzling, 


208  IN    TRUST,    OR 

imperious,  defiant,  and  tender  by  turns.  She  loved  with  a 
passionate  eagerness  that  thrilled  one ;  yet  it  was  seldom 
she  seemed  to  strike  upon  a  vein  of  affection  ;  so  she  laughed, 
teased,  was  demure  or  tantalizing,  as  the  whim  took  her. 
Affluent  in  spirits,  easy  and  fascinating  in  her  manners,  and 
possessing  abilities  of  a  high  order,  she  might  have  queened 
it  in  a  much  larger  circle.  Richard  had  disapproved  of  her 
going  into  society  this  winter,  as  much  on  account  of  her 
youth  as  Robert's  death  ;  yet  the  young  people  were  not  long 
in  ignorance  of  the  attraction  at  Dr.  Bertrand's.  If  she 
could  not  go  to  parties,  there  were  concerts  and  lectures, 
and  long  evenings  at  home,  with  music  for  an  excuse. 

It  must  be  confessed  she  developed  a  decided  taste  for 
flirting.  She  laughed  over  jealous  rivalries,  and  adroitly 
managed  to  evade  ill  consequences.  Richard's  gentle  re- 
monstrances were  taken  kindly,  but  he  could  see  they  had 
no  effect  upon  her.  He  dreaded  restriction.  There  was 
something  in  her  eye  that  recalled  Robert  —  a  dangerous, 
luminous  light,  that  might  burst  into  flame,  and  scatter  red- 
hot  rays  far  and  wide.  It  would  be  idle  to  set  Daisy  at  man- 
aging her ;  indeed,  utterly  impossible.  He  did  insist  that 
they  should  walk  together,  though  he  made  this  appear  as 
solicitude  for  Daisy.  Yet  he  felt  wonderfully  relieved  when 
Philip,  being  in  New  York  on  business,  came  over  for  Lily 
to  accompany  him  home  to  Rothelan. 

How  quiet  the  house  seemed  afterwards  !  The  parlor  was 
deserted,  and  Tessy's  practising  the  only  music  Richard 
heard.  Thinking  this  over  one  evening,  he  proposed  that 
Daisy  should  commence  learning. 

"  When  they  all  go  away,"  he  said,  smilingly,  "  I  shall 
have  only  you  left  to  make  the  house  bright,  and  music  is 
one  of  my  luxuries  ;  I  cannot  give  it  up.  I  never  remember 
a  time  when  some  one  did  not  play  and  sing.  I  have  seen 
mother  sit,  with  a  baby  in  her  lap,  learning  a  new  song 
father  had  brought  her.  You  see  we  have  all  been  greatly 
indulged." 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  209 

'  "0,  if  I  could  be  any  comfort  to  you,  after  all  you  have 
done  for  me  !  "  Daisy  returned,  with  a  sudden  gush  of  emo- 
tion. "  I  think  sometimes  I  must  have  died,  if  it  had  not 
been  for  you ;  "  and  she  shivered  at  the  remembrance  of  the 
desolation  that  had  yawned  before  her  when  he  came. 

"Yes,"  he  said,  in  a  gravely  sweet  tone,  "you  can  be  a 
comfort  to  me  during  the  comirrg  years.  It  appears  but 
yesterday  that  the  house  was  full  of  wee,  toddling  things ; 
now  Bel  is  married,  and  Tessy  nearly  ten,  and  in  the  ceme- 
tery there  is  more  than  one  green  grave  belonging  to  us. 
It  seems  as  if  God  had  sent  you  to  fill  some  vacant  place." 

She  glanced  up  with  tender,  tearful  eyes.  In  such  words 
as  his  she  found  her  dearest  home  welcome. 

Daisy  had  a  quick  ear  and  much  natural  love  for  music. 
Kichard's  desire  was  sufficient  to  set  her  to  work  in  good 
earnest.  Her  voice  had  no  great  power  or  depth ;  it  was 
low,  with  a  mournful  chord  running  through  it,  specially 
adapting  it  to  those  old  ballads  of  love  and  despair.  More 
than  once  Richard  had  listened  to  her  singing  "  Bonny 
Doon,"  as  she  sat  at  her  sewing,  until  its  infinite  pathos 
made  his  heart  ache,  it  seemed  so  like  her  own  sad  life. 
Did  some  dim  presentiment  ally  her  with  sorrow  ? 

Lily's  letters  were  great  sources  of  enjoyment.  Her  ready 
sense  of  the  ludicrous,  her  droll,  piquant  descriptive  powers, 
and  the  merry  exaggeration  that  seemed  a  part  of  her  nature, 
were  not  likely  to  suffer  from  dearth.  Richard  thought  her 
fate  surely  followed  her  as  he  listened  to  the  accounts  of 
tea-drinkings  given  in  her  honor,  and  how  the  farmers'  sons 
insisted  upon  bringing  her  home  in  an  independent  sleigh. 
There  was  a  Mr.  Joslyn,  who  soon  gained  sufficient  courage 
to  come  to  the  rectory,  and  inquire  for  Miss  Bertrand,  and 
who  walked  home  from  church  with  her,  and  was  quite  de- 
voted —  considered,  indeed,  the  "  catch  "  of  the  village,  — 
and  Lily  gravely  wondered  what  sort  of  a  farmer's  wife  she 
would  make. 

But  when  she  had  been  at  Rothelan  about  six  weeks,  an 
18* 


210  IN    »BUST,    OR 

extraordinary  event  happened,  which  she  chronicled  at  length 
for  Daisy's  perusal.  After  a  little  ordinary  chat,  she  began 
with,  — 

"  And  now,  Pet,  I  have  a  most  romantic  incident  to  relate 
—  quite  a  story-book  affair,  indeed.  Four  days  ago  we  were 
all  down  in  the  sitting-room,  Mabel  sewing  in  true  matronly 
fashion,  dear  old  Mr.  Chaloner,  suffering  from  a  severe  cold, 
pillowed  on  the  sofa,  and  I  reading  aloud.  Philip  was  out 
making  calls  in  Mr.  Joslyn's  sleigh,  which  that  young  man 
had  very  thoughtfully  sent  over.  All  the  afternoon  there  had 
been  a  succession  of  equipages  passing  —  dainty  cutters,  and 
great  family  sleighs,  freighted  with  the  beauty  and  fashion  of 
the  city.  A  residence  some  distance  above  here,  belonging 
to  a  wealthy  New  York  merchant,  was  to  be  opened  that 
night  for  a  grand  birthday  dinner  and  reunion.  The  rush 
was  over  at  last,  and  as  it  was  growing  dusky,  I  closed  my 
book.  Mabel  had  just  remarked  on  the  stillness,  when  there 
was  a  sudden  whirr,  and  a  horse,  dashing  up  the  carriage 
road,  ran  the  sleigh  against  the  large  sycamore,  breaking  it 
to  fragments,  and  hurling  its  occupant  some  distance  in  the 
snow,  while  the  horse,  wheeling  suddenly  round,  started  off 
again  at  a  frantic  rate.  Mabel  screamed,  certain  it  was 
Philip ;  but  in  another  instant  I  saw  the  driver,  who  had 
sprung  out  as  the  sleigh  turned,  and  the  sight  of  a  strange 
face  gave  me  hope.  We  were  almost  paralyzed,  though ; 
and  I  can't  tell  you  what  a  welcome  sight  it  was  to  see 
Philip  ride  up  the  lane  unharmed. 

"  He  assisted  the  driver  in  bringing  in  the  poor  fellow. 
Philip  went  for  a  surgeon  immediately,  while  Mrs.  Brown 
applied  some  temporary  bandages,  and  tried  to  restore  him 
to  consciousness.  I  waited  impatiently  for  Philip's  return. 
The  gentleman  appeared  to  suffer  excruciatingly.  We  learned 
his  shoulder  was  dislocated,  his  arm  broken,  his  head  slightly 
cut,  and  that  he  had  sustained  numerous  severe  bruises. 
He  managed  to  make  Philip  understand  that  he  was  Mrs. 
Suydam's  brother,  and  had  just  returned  unexpectedly  from 


DB.  BEKTKAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  211 

Europe.  On  learning  his  sister  was  here,  he  came  up  with 
the  train,  intending  to  surprise  his  friends  by  appearing  at 
the  party.  He  had  some  difficulty  in  procuring  a  conveyance, 
and  was  forced  to  accept  of  a  rather  unmanageable  horse, 
and,  as  events  proved,  an  ignorant  driver. 

"  He  would  not  allow  any  word  to  be  sent  to  his  sister 
that  night ;  but  the  next  morning  Philip  drove  over  for  her. 
She  was  almost  wild  at  first,  and  insisted  on  having  him 
removed  where  she  could  be  with  him  constantly ;  but  the 
surgeon  said  it  would  be  at  the  risk  of  his  life.  She  re- 
mained until  this  morning,  and  has  now  gone  to  New  York 
for  a  trusty  nurse,  as  she  considers  the  extra  care  quite 
dreadful  for  us.  Indeed,  the  alarm  did  affect  Mabel  somewhat. 

"  I  am  installed  as  chief  attendant,  though  there  is  noth- 
ing to  do  but  turn  my  patient's  head  tenderly  when  he  is 
tired  of  having  it  in  one  position,  and  give  him  a  drink  at 
rare  intervals.  Philip  watches  with  him  at  night. 

"  As  I  am  writing  from  my  post  of  honor,  I  suppose  a 
description  of  my  hero  will  not  come  amiss.  His  name  is 
Ulric  Auchester,  and  for  several  years  he  has  been  connected 
with  some  of  our  first-class  journals.  Think  of  my  stumbling 
over  a  genius !  One  can  see  that  his  sister  is  wonderfully 
proud  of  him.  He  is  as  tall  as  Philip,  and  much  handsomer, 
which  is  saying  a  great  deal,  I  am  aware.  His  forehead  is 
broad  and  high,  edged  with  loose,  jetty  rings  of  hair,  fine 
and  soft  enough  for  a  girl.  His  eyes  are  perfect  in  their 
surroundings.  I  have  not  seen  them  fairly  open  yet,  but 
imagine  them  black.  For  the  rest,  he  is  '  bearded  like  a 
pard,'  and  displays  a  row  of  white,  even  teeth,  through  a 
line  of  pale  blue  that  will  doubtless  be  '  ripe  scarlet '  some 
day.  In  short,  one  of  the  novel  heroes  who  are  proud, 
stern,  tender,  unreasonable,  savage,  and  yet —  perfection. 

"  And  now,  little  Daisy-flower,  I  expect  you  will  not  hear 
anything  from  me  except  '  Mr.  Auchester '  for  a  month  to 
come,  as  the  surgeon  declares  he  cannot  be  removed  before 
that  time.  I  shall  give  up  my  rustic  admirers,  and  take  to 


212  IN    TRUST,    OR 

nursing  for  the  sake  of  the  grateful  looks  he  bestows  upon 
me.  Pray  that  I  don't  lose  my  heart,  in  the  mean  while." 

Richard  laughed,  and  then  a  perplexed  look  crossed  his 
brow.  Daisy  noticed  it,  and  said,  quickly,  — 

"You  must  not  mind  all  Lily's  nonsense.  She  is  so 
young  that  she  thinks  only  of  amusement ;  and  yet  she  has 
a  great  deal  of  real  good  sense." 

"  But  she  is  so  ready  to  make  the  most  of  her  attractions, 
and  not  in  the  least  ignorant  of  her  power.  What  is  girlish 
trifling  now  may  be  something  serious  hereafter." 

"  Lily  is  so  pretty,  though,  that  people  cannot  help  ad- 
miring her.  She  is  too  good  to  trifle  with  any  one  who 
really  loved  her." 

"  And  you  are  a  precious  little  champion,"  he  said,  with 
a  fond  smile.  "  I  only  hope  she  will  be  as  happy  in  the  end 
as  Mabel." 

There  was  hardly  a  letter  that  came  afterwards  in  which 
Daisy  did  not  skip  certain  passages  that  would  have  in- 
creased Richard's  fears.  The  nurse  was  sent  up  to  Rothe- 
lan ;  yet  Lily  appeared  to  be  continually  needed  in  the  sick 
room.  Mr.  Auchester  became  a  favorite  with  the  whole 
household.  Philip  wrote  letters  for  him,  Mr.  Chaloner  paid 
him  frequent  visits,  and  his  improvement  was  as  rapid  as 
one  could  expect.  But  Lily  was  not  slow  in  learning  that 
she  could  give  their  guest  both  pleasure  and  pain,  and  she 
did  not  hesitate  to  vary  the  treatment. 

Mrs.  Suydam  came  up  often,  and  was  delighted  with  the 
care  bestowed  upon  her  brother.  Mabel,  in  one  of  her  epis- 
tles, said, — 

"  I  don't  know  but  Lily  will  have  her  head  turned  by  Mrs. 
Suydam's  admiration.  Being  dark  herself,  she  thinks  blonde 
beauty  the  only  true  loveliness.  I  like  her  exceedingly,  and 
she  is  a  great  favorite  of  Mr.  Chaloner's ;  but  it  would  sur- 
prise you  to  see  how  she  takes  to  Lily.  They  are  very 
wealthy,  and  she  goes  in  a  great  deal  of  society.  Her 
description  of  the  party  at  her  house  was  enchanting." 


DK.  BERTKAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  213 

Richard's  first  thought  was  to  send  for  Lily.  He  had  au 
uneasy  presentiment  of  danger  that  he  could  not  banish. 
Daisy  looked  so  disappointed  when  he  broached  it,  and 
knowing  the  feeling  was  solely  for  Lily,  he  had  not  the  cour- 
age to  insist  upon  her  recall.  Surely  Mabel  would  see  if 
anything  went  amiss,  and  if  Lily  grew  too  much  elated  by 
the  attentions  of  her  new  friends,  their  departure,  perhaps, 
would  work  the  best  cure.  Yet  perhaps  Richard  was  more 
strictly  conscientious  because  he  felt  that  he  did  not  really 
need  her  at  home. 


214  IN    TRUST,    OH 


CHAPTER   XXIII. 

So  doth  the  shipwrecked  mariner  at  last 
Cling  to  the  rock  whereon  the  vessel  struck. 

'GOETHB. 

Henceforth 

The  course  of  life  that  seemed  so  flowery  to  me, 
"With  you  for  guide  aad  master, — only  you,  — 
Becomes  the  sea  cliff's  pathway,  broken  short, 
And  ending  iu  a  ruin. 

IDYLS  OF  THE  KING. 

DAISY  ran  into  the  library  one  morning  to  dust  and  put  the 
place  in  order.  Of  late  they  had  taken  to  sitting  here  in  the 
evening.  After  she  had  finished,  she  emptied  the  basket  of 
waste  paper  into  her  apron,  and  was  gathering  up  the  cor- 
ners when  a  fragment  in  firm,  elegant  penmanship,  caught 
her  eye. 

She  knew  it  so  well ;  and  it  gave  her  a  pang  of  regret  to 
think  Robert's  memory  was  passing  so  far  out  of  his  brother's 
heart,  that  he  no  longer  cared  to  keep  mementos  of  him. 
She  fondled  the  paper  with  regretful  tenderness,  as  she 
thought  of  him  leagues  away,  sleeping  among  strangers. 
She  had  never  yet  brought  herself  to  destroy  one  of  the 
notes  he  had  sent  her  in  the  old,  happy  days,  and  she 
scanned  this  with  a  feeling  that  an  indignity  had  been  of- 
fered to  the  dead. 

What  was  there  in  it  to  transfix  her  so  —  to  bring  a  white 
stony  terror  into  her  face  ?  The  very  floor  seemed  sliding 
from  under  her,  and  voices  rang  in  her  ears,  as  if  the  whole 
world  was  .crying  out  a  fearful  secret.  Like  characters  of 
living  flame  these  words  danced  before  her  eyes :  "  The 
girl  has  not  the  slightest  legal  claim  on  me,  you  well  know ; 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  215 

I'm  not  sure  but  she  was  leagued  with  Mother  Davis  to  en- 
trap me',  for  they  thought  I  was  made  of  money.  I  feel 
perfectly  free  to  marry,  and  bring  my  true  wife  home,  at  any 
time  —  " 

There  was  no  mistaking  the  person  to  whom  this  referred. 
Like  a  sudden  revelation  the  events  of  her  married  life 
flashed  over  her — Robert's  mysterious  language,  that  she 
had  failed  to  explain  satisfactorily  to  herself;  Mrs.  Davis's 
anger  at  his  sudden  journey,  and  the  power  with  which  she 
had  compelled  him  to  make  some  provision  for  the  wife  he 
was  about.to  desert ;  his  utter  silence  concerning  herself  and 
the  baby  afterwards  ;  and  many  deeds  of  Richard's,  that  she 
had  allowed  to  pass  without  suspicion  at  the  time,  because 
occupied  wholly  with  her  child.  He  had  not  acknowledged 
her  marriage  publicly  until  after  Robert's  death  ! 

She  looked  for  some  other  fragment  of  the  letter,  but  in 
vain.  A  sickening  agony  sped  through  every  pulse.  Her 
temples  throbbed  in  great  bounds,  her  breath  came  in  pain- 
ful gasps  ;  and  when,  at  last,  she  threw  the  papers  back  in  the 
basket,  and  dragged  herself  up  to  her  room,  her  very  limbs 
seemed  chilled  with  anguish.  Who  could  tell  her  the  truth  ? 
Not  Mrs.  Wilcox  —  not  Richard  —  she  could  never  ask  him  ; 
but  Mrs.  Davis  must  know.  Did  Robert  ever  think  she  was 
leagued  with  that  woman  to  entrap  him  ! 

0  God  !  why  had  she  not  died  with  her  baby  ?  Why  had 
such  a  beautiful  life  opened  before  her  ?  Why  had  such  love 
come  to  soothe  her  hungry,  desolate  heart  ?  If  not  Robert's 
lawful  wife,  what  right  had  she  in  this  household  —  or  to  her 
very  name  ?  Better  some  far  desert,  or  days  of  distasteful, 
wearisome  toil,  than  this  pleasant  existence  held  on  such  a 
tenure.  How  could  she  bear  the  burden  ?  How  could  she 
stay  here  ? 

Mechanically  she  rose,  her  step  unsteady,  her  fingers 
trembling  so  that  she  could  scarcely  use  them,  and,  as  if  urged 
by  some  irresistible  impulse,  began  to  dress.  When  the 
simple  toilet  had  been  languidly  performed,  she  put  on  het 


216  IN    TRUST,    OR 

cloak  and  bonnet,  the  thick  mourning  veil  effectually  hiding 
her  face.  Then  she  walked  slowly  down  stairs,  calling  to 
Ann  that  she  was  going  out  for  a  while. 

The  keen,  biting  air  of  early  March  brought  out  a  latent 
strength.  She  met  no  familiar  face  in  her  walk  to  the  de- 
pot ;  and  the  cars  were  just  starting.  Not  until  she  saw  the 
houses  fairly  whirling  past  did  she  dare  to  look  her  spectral 
errand  in  the  face.  She  was  going  to  Mrs.  Davis,  deter- 
mined to  learn  the  whole  truth.  Perhaps  she  had  been 
wrong  in  so  readily  giving  up  her  first  friend,  and  God  was 
punishing  her  in  this  manner  —  sending  her  back  to  the  life 
she  had  shrunk  from.  Crushed  and  humiliated,  she  scarcely 
knew  whither  to  turn. 

She  had  never  seen  Mrs.  Davis  since  the  day  of  their 
parting  at  Orange.  Her  delicate  intuitions  warned  her  that 
Bichard  preferred  to  have  the  acquaintance  die  out ;  and  it 
was  not  a  pleasurable  one  to  her.  She  shivered  a  little  now, 
as,  leaving  the  stage,  she  walked  through  the  dirty  street. 
The  house  appeared  dingier  and  coarser  than  ever,  and  the 
blear-eyed  stragglers,  entering  and  leaving,  filled  her  with 
dismay.  Taking  the  private  entrance,  she  knocked  at  the 
door  of  the  back  room.  Mrs.  Davis  opened  it,  starting  back 
in  astonishment. 

"  Land  sakes  !  What  upon  earth  sent  you  here,  child  ? 
You  look  as  if  you  was  just  raised  from  the  dead.  Do  take 
a  cheer,  and  thaw  out  a  little  ;  you  look  a'most  froze.  Be  you 
well  ? " 

Margaret  dropped  into  the  chair.  Her  torture  was  too 
tense  for  words  at  the  first  moment. 

"  Nothin's  happened  to  you —  has  it  ?  .You  look  kind  o' 
skeery  and  ghost-like  in  them  black  cloze.  Dr.  Bertrand 
nor  any  on  em'  hain't  been  ugly  —  have  they  ?  " 

"  No,  mother."  It  seemed  right  to  use  the  old  term  now. 
"  But  I  came  to  ask  you  a  question :  why  was  I  not  Robert 
Bertrand's  lawful  wife  ? " 

Mrs.  Davis's  face  lighted  up  with  an  angry  flush,  as  she 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.        217 

said,  in  a  quick,  excited  tone,  "  Has  that  man,  has  Dr.  Ber- 
trand,  dared  to  tell  you  this,  after  all  his  promises  ? " 

Her  great  tenderness  for  Richard  overcame  her.  Even  in 
this  agony  she  could  not  have  him  unjustly  blamed,  and  she 
replied,  with  sobs  that  sounded  in  her  voice  only,  — 

"  No  ;  he  has  been  all  that  is  kind  and  noble.  He  does 
not  know  that  I  have  discovered  his  secret,  or  that  I  came 
here  to-day.  And  now  I  want  to  know  all,  all,  if  it  should 
kill  me  dead  on  the  spot." 

There  was  a  strange,  terrible  power  in  her  eyes  and  voice. 
Mrs.  Davis  shrunk  away,  crying,  — 

"  For  Heaven's  sake,  Marg'ret,  are  you  crazy  ?  " 

"  No,  but  I  think  I  shall  be  if  you  keep  me  waiting. 
Quick,  quick  !  you  torture  me  to  death !  " 

Mrs.  Davis  could  not  resist  the  imperious  demand.  In  a 
hesitating  tone,  as  if  she  feared  she  was  doing  wrong,  she 
supplied  the  missing  links  in  Margaret's  history,  softening 
—  to  her  honor  be  it  said  —  the  terrible  truth  she  was  forced 
to  reveal. 

The  poor  young  thing  listened  with  dry,,  glittering  eyes, 
and  pulses  that  seemed  to  send  a  liquid  fire  of  pain  through 
her  ice-cold  frame.  Long  after  it  was  finished,  she  sat  like 
a  statue.  Frightened  at  her  calmness,  Mrs.  Davis  spoke 
again,  kindly. 

A  terrible  cry  broke  from  her  white  lips.  She  threw  her- 
self at  Mrs.  Davis's  feet,  exclaiming,  hoarsely,  — 

"  Mother,  please  take  me  back.  I  will  be  satisfied  with 
the  old  life.  I  will  tend. in  the  shop,  do  anything  you  desire, 
only  take  me  back !  I  am  nothing  to  the  Bertrands.  I 
have  no  right  to  their  home,  their  love ! " 

There  was  a  sense  of  justice  and  fitness  in  that  rough 
woman's  heart.  She  said,  with  a  blunt  earnestness  that  was 
almost  tender,  — 

"  You've  the  best  right  there,  child,  and  Dr.  Bertrand  feels 
BO.  He's  a  proud  man,  and  wouldn't  have  done  as  he  has, 
if  his  conscience  hadn't  led  him  just  that  way.  He  knows 
19 


218  IN    TKUST,    OR 

Robert  acted  shamefully.  After  the  baby  died,  he  come  over 
here  and  fairly  swore  me  to  secrecy.  He  said  he'd  took  you 
home,  and  that  you  never  should  leave  them ;  he  won't  hear 
to  your  goin'  —  I  can  tell  you  that !  " 

"  I  cannot  stay,  I  cannot  stay,"  she  moaned,  crouching 
still  lower. 

"  Listen,  child.  You  know  this  ain't  any  place  for  you. 
You're  a  sight  too  han'some  to  tend  bar  unless  you  liked  the 
talk  and  fun.  You  don't ;  you've  tried  it  enough  to  know. 
I  can  feel  you  ain't  my  kind.  God  made  you  nicer  and 
finer.  I  don't  say  this  because  you  put  on  airs  —  it's  all 
nat'ral  as  the  breath  you  draw.  There  ain't  no  company  for 
you  here.  You  want  somethin'  more  than  bread  to  eat,  and 
you  can  have  it  at  the  Bertrands.  They  love  you ;  they're 
companions  for  you.  0  Marg'ret,  you'd  die  here." 

The  poor  girl  wrung  her  hands. 

"  Will  you  tell  me  how  you  found  this  all  out  ? "  Mrs. 
Davis  asked,  after  another  long  pause. 

Margaret  related  the  incidents  of  the  morning. 

"  If  I'd  'a  known  that  first,  you'd  never  got  a  word  out  o' 
me.  You  see  Dr.  Bertrand's  been  keepin'  this  from  every- 
body, and  tryin'  his  best  to  make  you  happy.  There  ain't 
nothin'  for  him  to  find  out  and  twit  you  with.  If  he  could, 
he'd  call  Robert  out  of  his  grave,  and  make  him  marry  you ; 
and  to  leave  him  don't  seem  just  the  right  kind  of  pay,  when 
he's  been  so  gen'rous.  I  know  you  ain't  ungrateful,  Mar- 
g'ret." 

Her  forced  strength  gave  way  in  a  flood  of  tears.  Mrs. 
Davis  followed  up  the,  impression,  setting  the  truths  of  the  case 
very  clearly  before  her.  If  Margaret  had  related  one  unkind 
incident,  her  heart  and  home  would  have  opened  at  once  to 
the  desolate  one.  But  Dr.  Bertrand  would  be  deeply  pained 
if  she  persisted  in  leaving  them,  and  the  explanation  neces- 
sary for  such  a  step  could  not  fail  to  embarrass  him.  It  was 
from  this  view  that  Margaret  assented  with  shivering  reluc- 
tance. She  could  not  resolve  to  wound  one  so  dear  as  Dr. 


DK.  BERTRAND' s  HOUSEHOLD.  219 

Bertrand,  in  this  painful  manner.  For  many  moments  she 
sat  in  deep  thought. 

"  You'll  stay  and  have  some  dinner  ? "  Mrs.  Davis  said, 
seeing  her  rise  as  if  to  depart. 

"  No.  If  I  must  go  back,  it  had  better  be  immediately. 
I  suppose  it  is  best,  for  the  present."  Her  tone  was  dreary 
in  the  extreme.  It  touched  her  listener. 

"  Marg'ret,"  she  said,  holding  the  trembling  form  to  her 
heart  in  an  almost  motherly  clasp,  "  it  is  right.  He  meant, 
all  along,  to  make  you  happy.  But  if  you  cant  stay,  come 
here,  and  I'll  do  my  best  for  you.  You  shall  go  to  school 
again  till  you're  able  to  teach.  Grod  knows  I'm  sorry  for 
you.  I  hate  the  day  Robert  Bertrand  came  in  this  house." 

There  was  a  sad,  clinging  caress ;  then,  gathering  her 
cloak  about  her,  the  poor  child  turned  to  leave  the  room 
with  that  touch  of  dignity  always  characterizing  her.  The 
clouds  were  lowering,  the  wind  fiercer  than  ever.  Uncon- 
sciously she  said  to  herself,  — 

" '  My  life  is  cold,  and  dark,  and  dreary.' " 

For  the  first  few  steps  her  limbs  almost  refused  to  support 
her.  It  seemed  as  if  she  must  sink  to  the  earth.  Rallying 
a  little,  she  tried  to  pray  for  strength  to  take  up  this  cross, 
and  bear  it  even  to  the  Mount  of  Calvary,  if  need  be. 

She  was  glad  to  reach  home  before  Tessy.  Changing  her 
dress,  she  threw  herself  on  her  knees,  and  remained  there 
until  she  heard  a  sweet,  childish  voice  call,  — 

"  Daisy,  where  are  you  ?  " 

"  In  my  room."     She  summoned  all  her  endurance. 

"  Daisy,  darling,  how  cold  you  are  !  You  don't  look  a  bit 
'  crimson  tipped,'  unless  it's  the  end  of  your  nose.  Where 
have  you  been  ? " 

"  I  went  out  —  of  an  errand."  It  was  all  she  could  do  to 
manage  her  voice. 

"  And  you  just  returned  in  time.  There's  a  wretched 
storm  beginning  —  fine,  cutting  sleet.  Let  us  go  to  the 


220  IN    TRUST,    OB 

sitting-room,  and  play  chess  while  we  get  nicely  warm,  as 
Dick  and  the  dinner  are  not  within  our  reach." 

She  felt  glad  to  grant  the  child's  request.  Tessy  was  try- 
ing to  learn  the  game  systematically,  without  talking,  and 
the  play  seemed  to  promise  a  rest.  To  her  the  pieces  had 
heretofore  appeared  like  human  beings  ;  but  now  she  had  no 
heart  for  the  mimic  warfare.  And,  by  association,  Robert's 
face  and  form  rose  before  her  —  the  first  bright  dreams  she 
had  cherished,  the  terrible  reality.  Could  she  endure  to  the 
end  ?  And  what  would  the  end  be  ? 

Richard  sprang  up  the  steps  with  a  bound.  Taking  in 
the  situation,  he  congratulated  Tessy.  Another  move,  and 
the  child  laughingly  exclaimed,  "  Checkmate  !  " 

"  What  a  bitter  storm  !  "  Daisy  said,  walking  towards  the 
window. 

"  Yes ;  and  I'm  compelled  to  tramp  out  again.  I  found 
a  slate  full  down  stairs.  My  head  aches,  and  I  feel  wonder- 
fully like  staying  at  home,  and  being  petted." 

Tessy  sprang  to  his  side,  and  began  to  administer.  Then 
Archie  entered  with  a  merry  greeting,  and  presently  the 
dinner  bell  rang. 

The  grayness  of  the  day  rendered  Daisy's  paleness  less 
noticeable.  She  rarely  had  any  color,  save  when  excited. 
Archie  sustained  the  principal  part  of  the  conversation, 
having  some  school  troubles  to  relate ;  so  her  silence  passed 
unremarked.  When  Richard  went  out,  they  all  repaired  to 
the  library,  and,  after  it  grew  too  dark  to  study,  clustered 
together  in  the  twilight  to  have  a  good  talk,  as  Archie 
phrased  it. 

"  What  should  we  do  without  Daisy ! "  was  Tessy's  fervent 
exclamation.  "  Lily  considers  us  a  nuisance  in  the  evening, 
and  if  she  visits  Bel  twice  a  year,  and  stays  six  months  each 
time,  she  won't  be  of  much  moment  to  us.  And  likely 
some  time  she'll  be  getting  married.  But,  Daisy,  you  don't 
ever  mean  to  have  another  lover  —  do  you  ?" 

"  No,  dear."     The  tone  was  infinitely  solemn  and  sweet. 


DR.  BEBTRAND'S  Hor~sEHOij>.  221 

"  I'm  so  glad  !  It  will  be  seven  years  before -I  am  as  old 
as  Lily,  and  it  would  break  my  heart  if  there  wasn't  some 
one  at  home  to  love  me  all  that  time  ! " 

"  You  don't  consider  me  of  the  slightest  account,"  bristled 
up  Archie. 

"  0,  you  will  have  to  go  to  college  pretty  soon,  and  then 
you  will  fall  in  love,  and  be  married.  I'll  promise  to  like 
your  wife  some,  but  there  can  never  be  any  one  quite  so  dear 
as  Daisy.  You're  such  a  little  darling  !  "  and  a  rain  of  kisses 
covered  the  quiet  face. 

"  When  you  are  grown,  Tessy,  you  may  stay  at  home,  and 
take  care  of  Dick.  I'll  build  a  pretty  house,  and  Daisy 
shall  come  and  live  with  me." 

"  No,  you  won't,  Master  Archie !  Dick  will  never  let 
Daisy  go  away,"  was  the  confident  reply. 

"  Daisy  isn't  bound  to  obey  him ! "  said  Archie,  loftily. 
He  had  a  great,  boyish  fondness  for  Daisy,  and,  with  the 
romance  of  scarce  fifteen  years,  thought  it  possible,  when  he 
grew  to  man's  estate,  to  persuade  her  to  fill  the  dearest 
position  in  that  enchanted  castle  —  a  dream  of  the  future. 

"  Would  you  go  away,  Daisy,  unless  Richard  gave  you 
leave  ?  "  and,  with  a  triumphant  faith,  Tessy  glanced  up ; 
but  the  twilight  was  pitiful,  and  hid  the  death-like  face  of 
agony.  Reaching  out  to  kiss  it,  the  child  exclaimed,  in 
surprise,  — 

"  Why,  Daisy,  you  are  crying  !     What  is  the  matter  ?  " 

"  Nothing,  nothing,  only  — "  and  a  convulsive  sob  tore 
up  from  her  very  heart.  "  I  love  you  all  so  dearly,  so 
dearly !  0,  how  could  I  go  away  !  " 

"  You  never  will,"  was  Tessy's  positive  and  consoling  reply. 

A  ring  at  the  door  startled  them.  It  was  Freddy  Charl- 
ton.  His  cousins  had  come  from  Bloomfield,  and  they  were 
to  have  out  their  magic  lantern.  His  mother  would  play 
quadrilles  for  them  afterwards,  but  they  wanted  Tessy  and 
Archie  to  complete  the  set.  The  resolute  little  fellow  would 
take  no  denial.  He  even  begged  Mrs.  Bertrand  to  come. 
19* 


222  IN   TETJST,    OB 

"No,"  Daisy  replied,  with  a  great  effort  at  cheerfulness. 
"  The  doctor  will  be  home  presently.  I  shall  not  be  lone- 
some in  this  little  while." 

They  went  rather  reluctantly.  Now  that  the  restraint  was 
removed,  Daisy  lowered  the  light,  and  crept  shiveringly  to 
the  corner  of  the  hearth,  by  the  register.  A  bitter,  dreary 
sense  of  suffering  stole  over  her.  How  many  times,  in  her 
short  life,  she  had  longed  for  love !  Now  it  was  proving 
itself  a  subtle  torture.  She  had  no  claim  on  these  generous 
hearts.  Nay,  more,  she  felt  as  if  she  had  been  forced  upon 
them  from  the  beginning.  There  was  a  wild  desire  to  go 
away,  to  put  such  a  distance  between  them  that  even  visiting 
would  be  out  of  the  question.  Or  if  she  could  die  ! 

She  did  not  cry,  or  make  the, faintest  moan;  but  every 
nerve  felt  sore  and  strained,  as  if  she  had  been  on  the  rack. 
She  thought  of  her  little  baby*with  sorrowful  gratitude.  He 
was  safe  in  heaven,  as  Dr.  Bertrand  had  said  that  fearful 
night,  "  taken  from  the  evil  to  come."  Ah,  how  blind  she 
had  been  !  God,  who  knew  best,  was  most  kind  in  that  ter- 
rible stroke.  How  could  she  endure  the  days  yet  to  be  ? 
What  must  she  do  ? 

She  sat  in  that  passionless  despair  until  she  heard  Richard 
opening  the  door,  when  she  rose,  and  went  slowly  out  to 
meet  him.  It  was  a  tender  fashion  with  Bel  and  Lily ;  of 
late  it  had  failen  to  her. 

"  The  storm  increases  —  does  it  not  ?  "  she  asked,  keeping 
her  face  well  In  the  shade. 

"  Yes ;  it  is  a  bitter  night.  I  have  half  a  mind  to  say 
neither  love  nor  money,  hardly  duty,  will  tempt  me  to  face 
it  again.  What  a  rosy,  cheerful  warmth  there  is  through 
this  house  !  I  am  so  glad  to  be  at  home." 

"  And  your  headache  ?  " 

"It  is  no  better.  I  have  probably  taken  a  severe  cold. 
This  March  wind  runs  through  a  person  like  a  knife,  and,  to 
use  an  exaggeration,  '  I'm  absolutely  tired  to  death  ! ' ' 

He  had  taken  off  his  coat  while  saying  this,  and  now, 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  223 

passing  his  arm  over  Daisy's  shoulder,  entered  the  library 
to  resume  dressing-gown  and  slippers,  and  asked  where  the 
children  were. 

She  gaVe  the  desired  information. 

"  Haven't  you  been  lonesome,  little  bird  ?  Yet  I'm  rather 
glad  of  a  nice  quiet  time,  for  I  want  you  to  try  your  skill  in 
exorcism.  You  ought  to  have  profited  by  Lily's  instruc- 
tions." 

"  Shall  I  read  to  you  ? "  Her  heart  sank  within  her  at 
thought  of  the  effort. 

"  No ;  I  want  to  be  comforted  in  some  other  manner  —  as 
you  pet  up  Archie  occasionally.  Suppose  you  take  the  cor- 
ner of  the  sofa,  and  hold  the  pillow  for  me." 

She  arranged  it  to  his  liking ;  and  stretching  himself  out 
indolently,  he  rested  his  head  in  her  lap.  There  was  a  soft, 
pleasant  light  in  the  room ;  but  they  heard  the  wailing  of 
the  storm  without,  and  the  sleet  crackling  under  the  feet 
of  the  few  who  were  compelled  to  be  abroad.  The  wind 
moaned  in  the  chimney  like  some  forlorn  human  voice. 

" How  delightfully  cool  your  hands  are  !"  he  said,  passing 
them  over  his  throbbing  temples.  "  Think  how  lonely  I 
should  be  without  you,  Daisy,  when  my  girls  flit  from  the 
home  nest !  I  believe  I  shall  keep  you  always." 

And  she  had  been  planning  how  to  get  away !  She 
crushed  down  the  great  rising  in  her  heart ;  she  tried  to 
steady  the  trembling  fingers  that  were  drawn  down  to  his 
mouth  to  be  kissed,  and  then  half  buried  in  his  soft  beard, 
before  they  found  their  way  back  to  his  forehead.  She 
compelled  herself  to  listen  to  him  —  mechanically  at  first, 
but  by  degrees  losing  that  numb,  terrible  feeling.  Rich- 
ard's weariness  led  him  into  a  sorrowful  vein ;  perhaps,  too, 
the  memory  of  an  event  always  fresh  in  his  mind  at  this 
season  unconsciously  saddened  him.  From  his  great  grief 
they  passed  to  hers.  If  Daisy's  voice  trembled,  if  her 
speech  grew  slow  and  faltering,  it  roused  no  wonder  in  his 
heart.  He  lingered  tenderly  over  those  dark  days ;  indeed, 


224  IN    TRUST,    OR 

all  the  days  that  had  been  precious  to  him  from  the  time  of 
their  first  meeting.  She  felt  anew  how  he  had  shielded  her 
—  how  he  would  fain  have  warded  off  every  sorrow.  Would 
there  be  any  such  merciful  heart  in  the  desert  in  which  she 
longed  to  bury  herself  ? 

Something  inexplicable  fell  over  them  both  ;  though,  per- 
haps, neither  dreamed  to  what  boundless  realm  they  were 
slowly  drifting.  When  he  spoke  of  the  future,  blending  her 
•with  every  event,  no  fear  or  suspicion  started  in  either 
mind.  It  was  too  early  to  experience  any  want  beyond 
what  their  daily  intercourse  supplied.  Now  and  then  they 
fell  into  long,  delicious  silences,  when  he  kissed  into  the 
soft  hand  a  secret  knowledge  he  had  not  owned  to  himself. 

Thinking  this  over  in  her  own  room,  his  tender  good 
night  lingering  like  a  blessing  about  her,  and  the  children's 
kisses  the  guests  of  her  pillow,  the  rebellious  feeling  of  the 
morning  died  out.  She  no  longer  beat  helplessly  against 
the  prison  bars  of  fate,  neither  did  she  droop  in  utter 
despondency.  B^r  cry  still  was,  "  All  Thy  waves  and  Thy 
billows  are  gone  over  me."  She  only  realized  that  sh« 
could,  after  all,  bear  her  trial  here  better  than  in  any  other 
place,  without  being  able  to  explain  what  had  wrought  the 
change.  She  could  not  go  away  unless  Richard  consented. 
And  in  the  dark  day  of  her  life  in  which  he  said  "  yes," 
there  would  remain  but  one  place  of  refuge  —  the  grave. 

And  so  she  passed  the  fearful  ordeal,  making  no  sign. 
Influenced  by  some  unseen,  unexplainable  strength,  that 
crept  through  every  pulse,  and  beat  off  the  moments  by 
heart  throbs,  she  ceased  to  struggle  at  length,  and  took  up 
her  cross  in  silence.  It  was  not  Dr.  Bertrand's  fault  that 
in  a  fatal  hour  all  disguise  had  slipped  away.  So  she  sat 
patiently  down  in  its  shadow,  resolved  to  bide  (rod's  own 
time.  Her  soul  was  weak,  but  the  most  heroic  could  have 
done  no  more. 


DE.  BEETEAXD'S  HOUSEHOLD.  225 


CHAPTER    XXIV. 

For  love  of  Him  who  smote  our  lives, 
And  woke  the  chords  of  joy  and  pain, 

We  said,  Sweet  Christ !  —  our  hearts  bent  down, 
Like  violets  after  rain. 

T.  B.  ALDRICH. 

Many  a  green  isle  there  needs  must  be, 
In  the  deep,  wide  sea  of  misery; 
Else  the  mariner,  worn  and  wan, 
Never  thus  could  journey  on. 

SHELLEY. 

IT  was  not  possible  for  so  fragile  a  nature  to  pass  through 
the  fire  unscathed.  The  holy  children  came  forth  with 
glorious  bodies ;  but  we,  of  a  later  day,  bear  about  with  us 
the  marks  of  the  burning.  Therefore  the  ensuing  morning 
found  Daisy  feverish,  and  unable  to  rise.  At  first  she  could 
not  remember  how  she  came  by  the  fierce  pain  surging 
wildly  around  her  heart ;  but  presently  she  laid  her  head 
back  on  the  pillow,  and  prayed  fervently  for  endurance. 
There  was  much  of  life  yet  before  her.  She  had  a  vague 
hope  that  some  day  the  shadow  would  be  lifted  a  little. 

Tessy  summoned  Richard  with  frantic  haste.  He  looked 
gravely  into  the  sunken  eyes,  and  noted  the  marks  of  in- 
tense suffering  in  every  feature.  If  he  had  not  seen  her 
the  morning  after  the  baby's  death,  this  change  would  have 
alarmed  him. 

"My  poor,  dear  child,"  he  began,  tenderly,  "  our  conver- 
sation of  last  night  was  too  much  for  you.  I  don't  know 
how  I  could  have  been  so  selfish  and  thoughtless.  Your 
system  is  Completely  prostrated." 


226  IN    TEUST,    OR 

"  No,  it  was  not  that,"  she  returned,  with  trembling  eager- 
ness, pained  to  hear  him  blamed  so  unjustly.  "  I  was  out 
yesterday,  and  must  have  taken  cold." 

"  Not  in  the  storm,  surely !    Where  did  you  go  ? " 

"  Before  the  storm.  It  was  very  chilly.  Do  not  feel 
alarmed ;  I  shall  soon  be  well  again ;  "  and  she  partly  turned 
her  face  to  avoid  his  eyes. 

Her  pulse  was  extremely  feeble.  Indeed,  he  felt  rather  at 
loss,  unless  he  ascribed  the  symptoms  to  some  strong  mental 
agitation.  'He  saw  that  being  questioned  gave  her  pain ;  so 
he  wisely  forbore. 

"  We  must  have  Lily  home,"  he  said.  "  She  ought  to  be 
a  grand  nurse  by  this  time." 

"  0,  no,  please  don't  send  for  her.  I  should  be  so  sorry 
to  spoil  her  visit !  "  and  the  languid  eyes  glanced  up  beseech- 
ingly- 

He  thought  a  moment,  and  then  gave  up  his  point.  "  You 
will  have  to  take  Tessy  and  me,"  he  resumed. 

She  put  her  hand  softly  in  his,  as  if  henceforth  he  was  to 
be  her  great  rock  in  a  weary  land.  Without  him  life  would 
be  a  blank. 

He  came  up  after  breakfast,  and  remained  an  hour.  Per- 
haps, as  she  said,  rest  and  quiet  were  all  she  needed.  He 
held  the  baby  hand  long  enough  to  count  every  pulse  to  the 
very  finger  tips.  Bending  over  her,  he  pressed  a  kiss  to  the 
pale  lips  —  a  kiss  that  thrilled  his  manhood's  blood,  and  left 
her  trembling  like  an  aspen.  Familiar  as  their  social  rela- 
tions had  been,  anything  beyond  the  usual  good  night  was 
rare  between  them.  The  little,  light  frost  of  shyness  sur- 
rounding her  was  too  dainty  and  sacred  a  thing  to  break 
rudely. 

Tessy  was  delighted  to  stay  at  home  and  play  nurse.  It 
was  a  long,  yet  not  tiresome  day.  By  degrees  the  throb- 
bing pain  in  Daisy's  temples  subsided,  and  the  heartache 
became  more  endurable.  She  made  an  attempt  to  rise 
before  dinner,  but  found  herself  too  weak.  So  Tessy  brought 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  227 

up  some  toast,  and  Richard  devoted  all  his  spare  time 
to  her. 

When  the  lights  were  out,  and  she  was  trying  to  go  to 
sleep,  she  thought,  again  and  again,  how  they  all  loved  her ! 
With  a  child-like  trust  she  committed  her  ways  unto  the 
Lord ;  and  though  she  might  never  wholly  resign  her  bur- 
den, these  dear  ones  should  not  see  her  faint  under  it. 

Several  days  elapsed  before  she  was  able  to  come  down 
stairs  ;  but  after  that  she  gained  rapidly.  A  letter  from  Lily 
brought  about  an  event  that  quite  restored  her.  Mrs. 
Suydam  expected  to  bring  her  brother  to  the  city  some  time 
during  the  following  week,  and  had  petitioned  to  take  Lily 
also.  The  child's  heart  was  in  both  places. 

"  I  don't  exactly  approve  of  it.  I  shall  have  to  look  after 
my  family  a  little  more  closely,"  Richard  said. 

"  Mabel  speaks  very  highly  of  Mrs.  Suydam,"  was  Daisy's 
quiet  rejoinder. 

"  The  brother  may  make  us  the  trouble ; "  and  a  smile 
lurked  in  the  corners  of  his  eyes.  "  See  what  it  is  to  have 
a  beauty  who  continually  runs  into  mischief !  " 

"  Daisy  and  I  mean  to  be  the  comfort  of  your  old  age," 
Tessy  said,  with  an  assurance  that  sat  oddly  enough  upon 
her. 

"  Wait  until  a  handsome  young  man  rescues  you  from 
drowning,  or  breaks  his  limbs  in  order  to  subdue  your  cruel 
heart.  Upon  the  whole,  I  think  we  must  see  this  hero. 
What  do  you  say  to  a  trip  to  Rothelan  ? " 

"  You  are  not  in  earnest,  Dick  ?  " 

"  Sober  earnest,  Miss  Tessy.  Just  now  I  have  no  serious 
cases  on  hand,  and  the  weather  promises  to  be  beautiful. 
Besides,  I  think  Daisy  needs  some  country  air  to  bring  the 
roses  to  her  cheeks." 

"  I  never  saw  Daisy  have  any  roses,"  the  child  replied, 
thoughtfully. 

"  We  must  find  a  way  to  make  them  blossom.  What  does 
Daisy  say  to  the"  journey  ? " 


228  IN    TRUST,    OR 

"  It  would  be  delightful !  You  are  so  kind ;  "  and  she 
gave  his  hand  a  little  mute  caress. 

"  He's  a  magnificent  fellow  —  dear  old  Dick  !  He  always 
thinks  of  the  nicest  things  in  the  world  ;  "  and  Tessy  hugged 
him  rapturously. 

"  Just  one  more  mouthful  of  breath  before  my  head  comes 
off;  "  and  be  struggled,  laughingly,  to  release  himself. 

"  We  will  go  on  Monday,  and  take  everybody  by  surprise, 
and  bring  Lily  home  with  us  the  last  of  the  week.  Will 
that  do  ? " 

"  I  think  Lily  will  like  it  as  well  as  any  of  us,"  Daisy 
said,  confidently. 

Tessy  went  waltzing  round  on  the  tips  of  her  toes,  and 
finally  bestowed  herself  in  Richard's  arms. 

Daisy  had  not  read  much  of  her  letter  to  Richard,  for  she 
was  a  little  doubtful  about  the  rapid  proficiency  Lily  was 
making  in  her  art.  "  You  would  smile  to  see  me  manage  Mr. 
Auchester,"  she  wrote.  "  I  found  out,  a  few  days  ago,  that 
his  imperial  lordship  had  more  than  one  weak  point.  At 
first  I  was  very  devoted.  He  could  not  even  reach  for  a  drink 
on  account  of  his  shoulder ;  and  as  his  nurse  was  fond  of 
going  to  the  kitchen  for  a  good  gossip  with  Mrs.  Brown,  I 
was  always  at  hand,  and  I  almost  believe  he  preferred  me  to 
the  nurse.  You  remember  the  last  storm  ?  There  was  enough 
snow  and  sleet  here  to  make  a  little  sleighing,  and  Mr. 
Joslyn  came  over  for  me.  He  is  such  a  steady-going  young 
man,  and  belongs  to  a  good  family,  who  are  great  favorites 
with  Bel ;  so  she  trusts  me  with  him  very  willingly.  The 
ride  was  tempting,  and  I  had  been  rather  distant  of  late  ;  so 
I  thought  I  would  console  him  a  trifle  with  the  light  of  my 
presence.  But  you  should  have  seen  Mr.  Auchester's  face 
when  I  announced  the  fact !  He  said,  "  0,  please  do  not 
go  !  "  in  such  a  pretty,  pleading  tone,  that  my  heart  almost 
misgave  me.  I  could  not  very  well  break  my  promise,  and  I 
thought  maybe  a  little  solitude  would  be  good  for  Mr.  Auches- 
ter. He  coaxed  a  while,  and  then  was  rather  eulky,  I  fancied, 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  229 

and  had  a  hundred  wants.  I  was  all  amiability,  and  went 
off  at  last  with  a  smiling  face.  Mr.  Joslyn  was  disappointed 
that  I  would  not  go  to  tea,  and  spend  the  evening  with  his 
mother  ;  but  I  had  a  frantic  curiosity  to  know  how  Mr. 
Auchester  endured  my  absence.  We  reached  home  just  at 
dusk.  I  had  taken  off  my  wrappings,  and  was  running  into 
Bel's  room  to  tell  her  of  my  nice  ride,  when  nurse  met  me, 
and  said,  *  Please,  Miss  Bertrand,  won't  you  go  sit  with  Mr. 
Auchester  while  I  make  his  toast  and  tea  ?  He  has  asked 
for  you  fifty  times  in  the  last  half  hour.' 

"  I  went  to  his  room  radiant,  and  found  him  decidedly 
waspish.  He  sneered  a  little  at  the  ride  —  a  sort  of  elegant 
bitterness,  that  he  makes  an  admirable  weapon  of;  and  then 
at  Mr.  Joslyn,  who  does  sometimes  treat  Lindley  Murray 
rather  disrespectfully.  So  I  began  to  defend  Mr.  Joslyn, 
and  as  nurse  lingered,  we  had  a  spicy  tete-a-tete.  It  was 
such  fun  to  see  his  eyes  flash,  and  rouse  him  out  of  his  cus- 
tomary easy  nonchalance  ! 

'*  After  supper  he  sent  for  me  to  read  to  him.  Philip  had 
gone  out.  The  two  men  admire  each  other  extremely,  and 
Philip  spends  much  of  his  time  in  Mr.  Auchester's  room.  I 
read  a  little  while ;  but  he  was  cross  as  a  bear,  found  fault 
with  my  emphasis,  my  rhythm,  and  finally  told  me  to  put  up 
the  book.  I  was  a  little  vexed  at  first ;  but  when  I  found 
how  everything  annoyed  him,  I  determined  to  have  my  own 
amusement.  He  wanted  his  pillows  changed ;  he  wanted 
the  lamp  placed  so  it  wouldn't  shine  in  his  eyes ;  he  wanted 
a  drink,  and  twenty  other  things,  that  kept  me  on  the  stir 
continually ;  and  then  he  had  the  audacity  to  request  me  to 
move  quietly,  as  his  nerves  were  not  in  quite  so  robust  a 
state  as  Mr.  Joslyn's  !  He  said  '  good  night '  in  a  sort  of 
martyr  fashion  when  I  went  away,  and  the  next  morning 
asked  me  —  would  you  believe  it  ?  —  if  I  was  not  sorry  for 
neglecting'  him  so  yesterday !  Since  then  we  have  had 
rather  spicy  times,  and  when  he  is  very  naughty  I  play  off 
Mr.  Joslyn  against  him. 
20 


230  IN    TRUST,    OR 

"  He  has  improved  rapidly  of  late,  and  Mrs.  Suydam  ex- 
pects to  take  him  home  next  week.  I  think  her  a  most 
charming  woman.  But,  Daisy,  she  wishes  me  to  accompany 
them,  and  I  never  was  so  puzzled  in  my  life.  I  want  to  go, 
and  yet  I  don't  want  to.  Mabel  has  written  to  Richard,  but 
I  expect  to  feel  disappointed  whichever  way  he  decides. 
Was  ihere  ever  such  an  odd  girl  ? " 

They  were  all  ready  for  their  journey  on  Mdnday  morn- 
ing. Archie  bade  them  good  by  with  a  rueful  face,  and  de- 
clared he  did  not  know  how  he  could  exist  in  their  absence. 
The  day  was  lovely,  and  Tessy  merry  as  a  bird.  She  epen 
infected  Richard  with  her  joyous  spirits.  Daisy  was  quiet 
and  pale,  but  much  interested  in  the  ride.  The  Hudson 
looked  beautiful  in  the  bright  spring  sunshine ;  its  banks 
dotted  here  and  there  with  patches  of  pale  green,  suggest- 
ing verdure ;  and  then  rising  in  high,  frowning  cliffs,  broken 
at  intervals  by  mysterious  nooks.  The  girls  looked  steadily 
out  of  the  window,  and  talked  Irving  until  the  conductor 
sang  out  —  Rothelan. 

As  they  supposed,  they  took  the  whole  family  greatly  by 
surprise,  but  were  none  the  less  welcome.  Daisy  found 
herself  quite  an  object  of  interest  with  her  pale  face.  Lily 
hovered  about  her  with  fond  caresses,  while  Tessy  was  soon 
won  over  to  Mr.  Chaloner's  side.  Neither  Bel  nor  Lily  had 
overdrawn  the  delights  of  the  place. 

Mr.  Auchester  did  not  make  his  appearance  until  dinner. 
He  was  unusually  handsome,  though  still  pale,  and  he  carried 
his  arm  in  a  sling.  There  was  nothing  in  him  for  Richard 
to  distrust.  His  face  was  manly  and  honorable  in  the  high- 
est degree,  a  little  imperious,  perhaps,  but  it  sat  well  upon 
him.  A  man  so  self-poised,  and  used  to  perfect  control, 
would  not  be  easily  mastered  by  any  feeling  or  passion  un- 
less strictly  genuine. 

He  was  rather  quiet  at  first.  Lily  bantered  him  a  little 
on  being  disappointed.  Mr.  Suydam's  gardener  had  prom- 
ised to  send  him  some  birds,  but  had  brought  chickens. 


DE.    BERTRAND S    HOUSEHOLD.  231 

"  Well,"  said  Tessy,  "  you'll  have  to  comfort  yourself  as 
the  old  lady  I  once  read  of  did,  when  she  boiled  the  hedge 
stake  on  which  the  croAv  had  been  sitting,  by  saying,  *  It 
tastes  of  game,  though.'  " 

"  Extremely  philosophical,"  laughed  Mr.  Auchester,  "  and 
worth  remembering,  when  I  am  reduced  to  greater  straits 
than  this.  Do  you  think,  with  your  sister,  that  I  look  disap- 
pointed ? "" 

"  Not  so  dreadfully,"  returned  Tessy,  slowly. 

Mr.  Auchester  began  to  relate  to  her  how  he  had  been 
treated  during  his  illness.  They  had  put  three  grains  of  tea 
in  two  quarts  of  water,  for  fear  of  rendering  him  nervous 
and  unmanageable,  and  when  the  nurse  made  his  first  soup, 
she  hung  a  chicken's  wing  in  the  sunshine  and  boiled  the 
shadow.  And  he  had  never  been  able  to  coax  Lily  to  bring 
him  up  any  nice  little  dish  without  nurse's  knowledge.  Tessy 
commiserated  him  greatly.  There  was  much  drollery  in  her 
nature.  When  they  adjourned  to  the  parlor,  she  and  Mr. 
Auchester  were  fast  friends. 

As  the  afternoon  was  lovely,  he  sent  over  for  Mr.  Suy- 
dam's  family  carriage,  and  they  all  went  out  to  ride.  Daisy 
and  he  were  placed  on  the  back  seat,  well  wrapped  up,  *^to 
keep  the  winds  of  heaven  from  visiting  them  too  roughly,' 
Lily  said.  She,  Tessy,  and  Richard  faced  them,  Philip  driv- 
ing, and  Mabel  beside  him. 

Mr.  Auchester  made  himself  very  agreeable,  talking  mostly 
to  Daisy.  In  the  evening  he  persuaded  her  to  share  the 
sofa  with  him,  while  the  others  were  engrossed  with  music. 
She  remembered  afterwards  that  their  conversation  was  prin- 
cipally about  Lily.  The  next  day  was  still  more  charming, 
as  there  was  less  restraint.  Daisy's  eyes  and  cheeks  bright- 
ened with  pleasurable  excitement.  A  heart  less  true  and 
honorable  than  Mabel's  might  have  experienced  a  jealous 
pang  at  finding  herself  superseded  in  the  old  household 
place ;  but  she  loved  Daisy  too  dearly  for  such  a  feeling. 

"  I  wonder  if  I  am  selfish  about  you"  she  said  to  Richard. 


232  IN    TRUST,    OK 

"  So  many  evenings  I  have  thought  of  you  coming  home 
weary  in  body  and  mind,  and  being  comforted  by  Daisy's 
low,  sweet  voice,  and  cheered  by  the  dear  face  so  full  of 
ready  sympathy.  I  should  not  have  dared  to  keep  Lily  so 
long,  only  I  knew  you  had  better  care  than  she  would  bestow. 
I  am  so  glad  Robert  gave  her  to  us." 

Richard  remembered  one  night,  that  stood  out  like  a 
star  among  other  pleasant  ones,  and  said,  in  a  fervent 
tone, — 

"  She  will  be  a  treasure  to  us  all ;  I  am  more  than  thank- 
ful to  have  her." 

Mr.  Auchester  seemed  weary,  and  retired  quite  early  in 
the  evening ;  Mabel  was  called  away  by  a  visitor,  and  the 
gentlemen  went  to  the  study  for  a  comfortable  smoke.  Lily 
carried  Daisy  off  to  her  room,  and  bestowing  her  on  a  corner 
of  the  lounge,  said,  — 

"  Now  for  a  nice  long  talk.     I  have  hardly  seen  you  yet." 

"  Well,"  Daisy  exclaimed,  after  a  silence,  "  do  you  want 
me  to  begin  the  conversation  by  asking  what  you  said  to  Mr. 
Auchester  immediately  after  supper.  It  changed  his  mood, 
visibly." 

"  Did  you  think  so  ?  It  was  about  not  going  home  with 
his  sister.  I  am  so  glad  you  all  came  up,  and  that  Richard 
wants  to  take  me  back  with  him.  I  would  like  very  much  to 
go  to  Mrs.  Suydam's ;  but  I  am  sure  it  was  his  proposal.  He 
rules  her  completely.  I  want  him  to  see  that  he  is  not  mas- 
ter of  every  one.  How  do  you  like  him  ?  " 

"  O,  very,  very  much.  Are  you  doing  just  right,  Lily  ? 
for  I  think  he  admires  you  greatly,  and  if  you  can  pain  him 
so  easily  —  " 

"  After  he  tells  me  what  he  means,  I  shall  know ; "  and 
Lily  laughed. 

"  Yet  you  like  him  ? " 

"  Yes ;  that  is  just  the  word  to  use  after  a  five  weeks'  ac- 
quaintance. But  this  may  be  with  him  '  pastime  'ere  ha 
goes  to  town ; '  and  you  see  I  can  match  him." 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  233 

"  I  do  not  believe  it,"  Daisy  said,  with  a  little  crimson 
flush  of  indignation.  "  Or  do  you  prefer  Mr.  Joslyn  ?  " 

"  He  isn't  to  be  mentioned  in  the  same  week,  although  a 
good  deal  richer.  I  had  to  have  some  amusement,  you  know. 
When  I  first  came  up,  he  was  the  most  eligible,  and  lately  it 
has  been  such  fun  to  play  them  off  against  each  other  !  " 

"  But,  Lily,  do  you  think  it  right  ?  Is  there  no  danger  to 
any  one  ? " 

"  0,  you  grave  little  kitten  !  If  I  can  take  care  of  my- 
self, he  surely  ought  to  be  endowed  with  as  much  wisdom  ; " 
and  Lily  shook  back  her  curls  with  a  brilliant,  scornful  smile. 
"  After  all,  it  is  only  child's  play.  I  dare  say  Mr.  Auchester 
will  forget  me  in  a  fortnight." 

Daisy  started  at  the  change  in  the  bright  face.  "Was  Lily 
as  indifferent  as  she  pretended  ?  Twining  her  arm  around 
the  beautiful  girl,  she  drew  from  her  many  trifling  incidents 
that  she  would  never  have  dreamed  of  telling  Mabel.  And 
as  Daisy  recalled  Mr.  Auchester's  frank,  honorable  face,  she 
felt  it  could  not  be  all  trifling  on  his  part. 

"And  now  I  want  to  hear  about  yourself,"  Lily  said. 
"  Have  you  had  a  pleasant  winter ;  and  what  made  you  ill  ? 
Didn't  you  want  me  just  a  little  ?  " 

An  irrepressible  shiver  ran  over  Daisy ;  but  quickly  re- 
covering herself,  she  answered,  — 

"Dr.  Bertrand  wanted  to  send  for  you ;  but  he  and  Tessy 
were  delightful  nurses,  and  I  thought  Mabel  needed  you." 

"  Mr.  Auchester,  you  mean.  I  did  half  propose  going 
home  one  day,  when  he  was  rather  lordly.  You  should  have 
seen  how  it  brought  him  down  from  his  sublime  height.  O, 
it  was  grand.  There  comes  Bel.  Not  a  word  of  this  to  her, 
or  you  will  frighten  her  out  of  her  senses." 

At  Mabel's  entrance  the  conversation  became  general.  But 
as  Daisy  laid  her  head  on  the  pillow  that  night,  she  smiled 
and  sighed;  smiled  over  the  tact  and  ready  wit  Lily  dis- 
played in  managing  her  admirers,  and  sighed  to  think  what 
might  be  her  fate.  Dear,  bright,  beautiful  Lily ! 
20* 


234  IN   TRUST,    OK 

On  Wednesday,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Suydam  came  up.  The 
lady  was  certainly  not  handsome,  but  taste  and  education 
rendered  her  charming.  Easy  and  affable,  without  the 
slightest  condescension,  and  really  grateful  to  all  who  had 
befriended  her  brother.  He  was  her  junior  by  three  years, 
the  only  companion  of  her  childhood,  and  very  dear  to  her. 
As  Lily  had  said,  his  word  was  her  law. 

At  first  she  was  deeply  disappointed  at  not  being  able  to 
take  Lily  with  her,  but  on  second  thought  declared  herself 
quite  reconciled. 

"  We  are  going  to  give  Ulric  a  party  as  soon  as  we  can 
decide  on  the  time,"  she  said ;  "  and  I'll  take  my  week  then, 
Miss  Lilian.  So  remember,  you  are  to  be  in  readiness." 

Mr.  Suydam  had  brought  up  an  elegant  set  of  books  for 
Philip,  and  a  handsomely  bound  collection  of  choice  music 
for  Mabel.  They  seemed  to  consider  themselves  largely  in 
debt  to  all  at  the  rectory. 

"  Indeed,"  Mrs.  Suydam  said,  naively,  "  Ulric  is  enjoying 
himself  so  well,  it  is  a  pity  to  take  him  home.  I'm  sure  no 
one  ever  had  a  pleasanter  convalescence." 

Lily  granted  him  the  favor  of  a  walk  after  dinner,  and 
Daisy  was  pleased  to  see  him  return  in  such  good  spirits. 
Mrs.  Suydam's  admiration  was  more  outspoken,  but  his  as 
evident. 

To  their  departure  succeeded  a  long,  quiet  evening  —  a 
regular  family  party,  as  Mabel  termed  it.  Daisy  and  she 
harmonized  as  completely  now  as  during  the  first  month  of 
their  acquaintance  ;  perhaps,  indeed,  there  were  more  points 
of  sympathy.  She  tried  to  persuade  her  to  remain ;  but 
although  they  held  a  long  conference  on  the  subject,  it  was 
summarily  vetoed  by  Tessy's  appealing  to  Richard,  who  said, 
gravely,  "  Why,  if  Daisy  desired  it  very  much  — "  but  the 
tone  and  the  pause  at  the  end  of  the  sentence  was  all-potent. 

"  I  have  the  promise  of  a  whole  month  next  summer," 
Mabel  returned,  confidently.  "  You  must  learn  to  do  with- 
out  her  by  that  time." 


DE.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  235 

The  week  was  all  too  short,  though  they  did  manage  to 
go  to  supper  at  Mrs.  Joslyn's.  There  were  three  agreeable 
young  ladies,  who  appeared  to  think  it  their  bounden  duty 
to  admire  Lily ;  but  the  brother  was  nervous  and  awkward, 
appearing  to  quite  a  disadvantage  in  his  desire  to  honor 
every  one,  with  Lily's  eyes  upon  him. 

The  journey,  the  excitement,  and  perhaps  Lily's  exuber- 
ant spirits,  worked  a  marvellous  change  in  Daisy.  The 
sweet,  bland  airs  of  spring,  and  out-of-door  occupation, 
helping  Martin  tie  up  roses  and  make  the  garden,  brought 
a  soft  bloom  to  her  face.  Now  and  then  a  musical  ripple 
floated  in  with  Lily's  clear  laugh,  rendering  the  atmosphere 
of  Dr.  Bertrand's  house  joyous  and  soul-reviving. 

Mrs.  Suydam  sent  Lily  the  promised  invitation,  adding, 
"  that  she  and  her  brother  would  drive  over  for  her,  and 
that  she  must  come  prepared  for  the  desired  visit.  TJlric 
was  almost  well,  and  anticipated  a  great  deal  of  pleasure. 
He  begged  the  privilege  of  sending  his  regards." 

"  0  dear  !  "  said  Lily,  disconsolately  ;  "  all  the  people  will 
look  so  elegant  that  I  shall  be  completely  thrown  in  the 
shade." 

"  Not  with  such  a  face." 

"  Because  I  look  well  in  white  muslin  and  blue,,  ribbons,  I 
suppose  I  must  wear  them  all  my  days,  comforting  myself 
with  '  beauty  unadorned,'  '  gilding  gold,  and  painting  the 
lily:" 

Daisy  laughed. 

"  You  do  need  a  pretty  evening  dress,  and  a  new  silk," 
she  said. 

"  Exactly,  my  dear.  Yet  I  am  afraid  Richard  would  think 
me  dreadfully  extravagant  if  I  asked  him  for  a  hundred  dol- 
lars. Mabel  was  such  an  inexpensive  treasure  that  my  own 
desires  shock  me  by  contrast.  I'll  see  how  much  courage 
I  can  summon  up  between  this  and  bedtime." 

Daisy  smiled  quietly  to  herself. 


236  IN    TKUST,    OK 


CHAPTER    XXV. 

Airy,  fairy  Lilian, 

Flitting,  fairy  Lilian, 
When  I  ask  her  if  she  love  me, 
Clasps  her  tiny  hands  above  me, 

Laughing  all  she  can ; 
She'll  not  tell  me  if  she  love  me, 

Cruel  little  Lilian. 

TENNYSON. 

COMING  in  quite  early,  Richard  was  waylaid  in  the  hall ; 
but  it  was  not  the  rapturous  embrace  of  either  Lilian  or 
Tessy.  The  clasp  of  these  little  hands  was  shy  and  timid, 
the  face  flushed  and  entreating,  and  the  rosy  lips  said, 
softly,  — 

"  0  doctor  !  I  want  to  see  you  a  moment,  before  any  one 
else.  I  have  a  favor  to  ask." 

"  Professional,  of  course  ;  "  and  there  was  a  gay  light  in 
his  eyes  as  his  strong  arm  almost  lifted  instead  of  leading 
her  to  the  library. 

"  No ;  "  and  the  sudden  rift  of  color  reminded  one  of  the 
break  in  an  April  sky  after  a  shower. 

"  Then  I  will  take  the  liberty  of  observing  that  it  is  not 
absolutely  necessary  to  always  give  me  my  title  in  address- 
ing me,"  he  returned,  gravely.  "  What  if  you  vary  the 
exercises  once  in  a  while  by  saying  Richard  ?  I  don't  sup- 
pose you  will  ever  feel  well  enough  acquainted  to  use  Lily's 
'  dear  old  Dick  ! '  " 

The  long  lashes  drooped  over  the  downcast  eyes,  and  the 
crimson  became  painfully  deep.  In  that  moment  of  silence, 
both  remembered  the  only  time  she  had  ever  said  Richard, 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  237 

and  that  was  not  to  him.  He  drew  the  fair  head  down  on 
his  breast,  and  said,  with  deep  tenderness, — 

"  Child,  what  is  it  ? " 

"  Nothing  for  myself." 

"If  Archie  doesn't  stop  sending  you  of  his  errands — " 

*'  He  did  not  send  me,  nor  any  one.  I  wanted  to  ask  it 
{"or  Lily,  she  is  so  kind  and  sweet  to  me.  Do  you  not 
n'hink — "  and  she  paused  in  her  embarrassment. 

"  I  think  you  are  too  much  afraid  of  me,  Daisy.  Am  I 
fiot  your  brother  —  your  dearest  friend  ? " 

"It  was  this,"  —  she  spoke  low  and  hurriedly;  —  "Lily 
ought  to  have  something  new  and  pretty  to  wear  at  Mrs. 
Suydam's.  She  is  fearful  you  will  consider  her  extravagant 
if  she  asks  for  it." 

He  laughed  pleasantly  as  he  replied,  — 

"  So,  that  is  all.  Well,  if  people  will  admire  our  family 
beauty,  we  must  make  her  elegant  accordingly.  Will  a 
hundred  dollars  do  ?  I  don't  know  how  much  party  dresses 
cost." 

"  Just  what  she  was  wishing  for ;  and  she  can  buy  two 
dresses  with  it.  You  are  so  good !  " 

"  Do  you  feel  generous  enough  to  repay  me  for  my  ready 
compliance  ? " 

She  said,  "  Richard,"  in  a  little  underbreath,  as  if  a  sum- 
mer zephyr  had  wafted  the  fragrance  of  a  jasmine  to  him. 
The  shyest  grace  fluttered  like  a  rosy  veil  over  her  coun- 
tenance. He  could  not  resist  giving  her  one  of  those  rare, 
tender  kisses. 

"  Little  bird ! "  he  continued  presently.  "  Suppose  we  go 
down  to  New  York,  and  find  some  pretty  gift  for  Lily  —  a 
set  of  jewelry,  for  instance  ?  Wouldn  t  you  like  to  bestow 
this  upon  her  ? " 

"  It  would  be  delightful !  —  only  I  should  tell  her  it  was 
not  my  gift."  Daisy  had  long  ago  insisted  upon  Richard's 
taking  back  the  money  Mrs.  Davis  had  given  her.  Since 
she  had  learned  her  true  situation,  she  was  thankful  for 


238  IN    TRUST,    OR 

having  done  this,  though  he  kept  her  liberally  supplied  with 
funds. 

"  Well,  you  shall  choose  it,  then.  Can  you  get  ready  in 
ten  minutes  ?  We  might  catch  the  next  train." 

"  But  the  dinner  ?  " 

"  Lily  will  attend  to  that.  As  for  us,  there's  a  Mr.  Tay- 
lor in  New  York,  an  exceedingly  obliging  man,  who  will 
serve  you  up  a  dinner  at  a  moment's  notice.  See  if  you  can 
dress  yourself  while  I  am  brushing  my  hair.  Not  a  word  to 
Lily." 

She  ran  off  eagerly,  her  face  one  lovely  glow.  No  inter- 
ruption came  as  the  deft  fingers  flew  hither  and  thither  like 
the  quick  wings  of  a  bird.  Her  black  dress,  with  its  tiny 
neck  and  wrist  ruffles  of  soft  cambric,  was  always  in  order. 
Fastening  her  cloak  and  tying  her  bonnet,  she  stepped  into 
the  hall  just  as  Richard  emerged  from  his  room. 

He  took  a  delighted  survey  of  the  sweet,  rosy  face,  and 
said,  smilingly, — 

"  You  are  a  perfect  fairy.  I  am  glad  the  race  is  not  quite 
extinct.  Shall  we  find  a  coach  and  six  out  of  doors  ?  and 
must  I  bring  you  home  before  midnight  ?  " 

"  Don't  praise  me  too  soon.  I  have  not  my  gloves  on ; " 
and  she  held  up  her  hands. 

He  slipped  one  through  his  arm,  adding,  "  You  can  finish 
in  the  cars."  Then  he  called,  over  the  baluster,  "  Mrs. 
Hall ! " 

"  Well,"  was  the  reply. 

"  Mrs.  Bertrand  and  I  are  going  out,  and  shall  not  return 
until  evening.  Do  not  keep  dinner  waiting  for  us." 

"  0  Richard  !  "  a  voice  cried  just  as  he  shut  the  door. 
When  Lily  looked  out,  they  were  turning  the  corner.  Mrs. 
Hall  could  throw  no  light  whatever  on  the  subject. 

The  day  was  balmy  and  spring-like,  the  air  fragrant  with 
newly-awakened  odors.  Richard  declared  he  felt  unusually 
gay  for  an  old  man  with  grown-up  daughters.  Daisy  was 
radiant  and  smiling.  They  soon  whirled  down  to  the  city, 
and  a  convenient  stage  took  them  to  Ball  &  Black's. 


DB.  BERTKAHD'S  HOUSEHOLD.  239 

Richard  seated  Daisy,  declaring  she  had  an  arduous  task 
before  her.  The  clerk  began  to  spread  out  jewels.  Cameos, 
mosaic,  pearls,  rubies,  emeralds,  and  all  manner  of  lovely, 
sparkling  things  that  quite  dazzled  her.  She  looked  them 
over  with  a  child's  eager  delight,  they  were  so  beautiful. 

"  I  think,"  she  said,  after  a  long  pause,  "  there  are  only 
two  things  I  should  choose  for  Lily  —  turquoise  or  pearls." 

"  And  which  of  those  ?  See  if  your  taste  agrees  with 
mine." 

She  studied  them  attentively,  answering,  — 

"  I  believe  I  prefer  the  pearls." 

"  I  am  quite  sure  I  do.  Lily  is  so  fair !  How  do  you 
like  this  brooch  with  an  opal  in  the  centre  ? " 

"  It  is  exquisite.  The  changeful  hues  of  the  opal  light  it 
up  like  a  sunrise.  How  Lily  will  admire  it !  " 

Then  they  examined  some  bracelets.  Tasteful  and  ele- 
gant, yet  not  too  expensive  looking  for  plain  wear. 

"  We  shall  not  find  anything  prettier.  While  the  clerk  is 
putting  them  up  we  will  take  a  look  at  the  pictures  and 
bronzes  on  the  next  floor  ;  "  and  giving  his  order,  he  led  her 
up  stairs. 

"  What  lovely,  lovely  articles  ! "  she  said,  pausing  in  won- 
dering pleasure. 

"  It  almost  makes  one  long  to  be  rich,  doesn't  it,  when 
such  elegant  gold  and  silver  services  stare  you  in  the  face  ? 
And  to  have  your  house  filled  with  arch  Hebe,  Ceres  laden 
with  ripe  burdens,  Pomona  bearing  her  luscious  fruits,  and 
this  sad-eyed  Clytie,  who  drooped  and  pined  in  her  unfor- 
tunate love,  until  her  heart's  sweetness  became  the  helio- 
trope ! " 

"  They  are  beautiful  and  —  cold,"  Daisy  said,  slowly. 
"  I  like  tender  human  faces  and  bright  flowers  in  the  place 
we  call  home.  I  am  not  quite  out  of  conceit  with  our  pov- 
erty ; "  and  she  smiled  archly. 

He  gave  the  little  hand  a  fond  pressure.  They  were  a 
long  while  examining  the  choice  treasures  that  spoke  of 


240  IN    TEUST,    OK 

nearly  every  quarter  of  the  globe ;  then  Kichard  proposed 
they  should  go  for  their  dinner,  concluding  with,  — 

"  Afterwards  we  will  take  a  tour  through  the  Dusseldorf 
Gallery.  Some  of  the  pictures  are  exceedingly  fine  by  gas- 
light." 

Daisy  thanked  him  with  a  smile.  He  was  in  a  warm, 
genial  mood,  and  rendered  everything  delightful  to  her. 
Many  a  week  could  not  boast  of  the  enjoyment  crowded  into 
those  few  holiday  hours. 

Again  in  the  cars,  she  was  silent,  not  so  much  from 
fatigue  as  thought.  Richard  watched  the  rosy  face  and 
lovely,  drooping  eyes,  and  never  guessed  what  was  passing 
in  her  heart.  She  shivered  a  little  at  the  remembrance  of 
her  cold,  bitter,  terrible  March  journey.  Why  was  it  the 
fatal  secret  had  not  darkened  her  whole  life  ?  From  whence 
came  the  light,  the  warmth,  the  sunshine  ?  Ah,  it  was  love, 
both  human  and  divine,  that  made  all  so  radiant ;  and  thus 
the  most  sorrowful  of  dead  hopes  blossomed  anew  by  faith 
in  Grod.  It  may  be  it  will  stand  confessed  at  the  last  that 
some  of  our  sorest  trials  became  the  off-shoots  on  which 
grew  steadfast  purposes  and  more  noble  resolves. 

Lily  was  at  the  piano  when  they  entered  the  house. 
Richard  amused  himself  a  while  with  her  impatient  curiosity, 
and  then  handed  her  the  little  parcel.  Opening  it,  she 
found  not  only  the  jewels,  but  two  fifty-dollar  gold  pieces. 

"  Dick,  you  are  too  good  for  anything  !  "  she  cried,  clasp- 
ing her  arms  around  him.  "  What  little  bird  told  you  I 
wanted  a  set  of  pearls  and  some  money  to  spend  ?  This 
was  why  you  whisked  Daisy  off  so  unceremoniously." 

Daisy  disclaimed  all  honor  of  the  proceeding,  but  Richard 
insisted  he  couldn't  have  thought  of  it  alone.  Lily  tried  on 
her  jewels  in  wildest  delight.  Their  delicate  loveliness 
harmonized  admirably  with  her  pure  blonde  beauty,  and,  if 
less  showy  than  colors,  suited  her  better. 

"I  have  a  word  more  to  add,"  said  Richard.  " Don't 
buy  dresses  too  fine  for  my  pearls." 


DR.  BEKTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  241 

"  I'll  take  Daisy  with  me  to  help  select  them  ;  so,  if  you 
see  us  flying  off  without  a  word  of  explanation,  you  will 
know  the  cause ; "  and  she  laughed  saucily. 

It  was  growing  late ;  so  they  soon  separated.  An  un- 
spoken wish  lingered  in  the  deep  eyes  resting  on  Daisy's 
face. 

"  Good  night,  Richard,"  she  said,  softly,  with  her  last  kiss, 
while  a  fitful  color  stole  into  her  cheeks. 

Mrs.  Suydam  and  Mr.  Auchester  drove  over  according  to 
promise.  The  gentleman  laughingly  declared  himself  as 
good  as  new,  and  ready  for  another  adventure.  He  was 
polished,  and  displayed  the  ease  and  grace  refined  society 
and  careful  culture  invariably  give.  Lily  was  a  little  shy, 
but  exquisitely  charming.  After  Richard  came  in,  she  and 
Mrs.  Suydam  went  to  inspect  the  dresses. 

The  new  ones  had  been  a  blue  silk,  chosen,  she  blushingly 
admitted  to  Daisy,  because  Mr.  Auchester  thought  it  her  most 
appropriate  color,  and  a  white  tissue  dotted  with  miniature 
bouquets  in  rich,  delicate  shades.  The  pearls  elicited  Mrs. 
Suydam's  warmest  admiration.  Dark,  and  rather  brilliant 
looking,  she  shared,  in  common  with  many  brunettes,  a  pas- 
sion for  blonde  beauty. 

Daisy  superintended  the  preparations  for  lunch.  She 
gave  a  little  odd  smile  over  the  simple  white  china  as  she 
thought  of  the  elegant  services  she  had  examined  with  Rich- 
ard ;  yet  the  table  looked  very  pretty  when  she  arranged 
some  scarlet  geraniums  in  low  vases.  Was  Mrs.  Suydam, 
living  in  luxury,  any  happier  than  they  ?  A  quick  heart- 
beat answered  her. 

Lily  said  her  adieus  with  all  the  fondness  of  a  warm,  un- 
restrained heart.  Her  fresh,  frank  nature  won  upon  Mr. 
Auchester.  He  had  quick  eyes  to  detect  calculated  move- 
ments, and  his  penetration  would  soon  have  solved  the 
depths  of  insincerity.  She  did  not  know  how  great  an  in- 
terest he  had  in  watching  her  just  now. 

Archie  threw  up  his  cap,  and  said  they  could  take  a  world 
21 


242  IN    TKUST,    OB 

of  comfort  with  Daisy,  now  that  Lily  was  out  of  the  way 
He  told  Tessy  privately  he  shouldn't  at  all  care  if  Mr.  Au- 
Chester  married  Lily,  for  they  could  do  very  well  without  her. 

The  week  resolved  itself  into  ten  days,  before  Mr.  Auches- 
ter  brought  her  back.  One  could  readily  gather  from  her 
face  that  her  visit  had  been  highly  satisfactory.  He  re- 
mained to  spend  the  evening,  and  had  a  long  talk  with  Rich- 
ard, while  they  smoked  their  cigars  on  the  lawn.  Tessy 
kept  wide  awake,  to  hear  about  the  "  party "  afterwards. 

"  0,  it  was  delightful ! "  Lily  exclaimed,  as  she  sat  down 
on  the  edge  of  the  bed  to  brush  out  her  shining  hair. 
"  Mrs.  Suydam  lives  in  such  elegant  style ;  and  they  are  all 
charming  people.  She  treated  me  as  if  I  had  been  her 
sister.  But  everybody  is  crazy  about  Mr.  Auchester.  I 
didn't  expect  to  find  him  quite  such  a  hero.  People  come  to 
see  him,  and  give  dinner  parties  in  his  honor.  His  publish- 
ers like  his  book  immensely.  It  is  '  Travels  and  Discov- 
eries ; '  for  a  year  he  was  with  an  English  scientific  party. 
Some  of  the  proof  sheets  were  sent  home  while  I  was  there, 
and  we  read  them  together.  He  is  remarkably  entertaining, 
for  he  writes  just  as  he  talks,  and  some  of  his  descriptions 
are  wondrously  beautiful." 

"But  the  party  ! "  suggested  Tessy. 

"  0,  yes.  Well,  the  apartments  were  a  blaze  of  light  and 
beauty  — isn't  that  orthodox  ?  There  was  a  room  for  card 
playing,  and  all  those  games ;  a  picture  gallery,  devoted 
to  conversation  and  the  like ;  a  dancing-room,  with  most 
delicious  music.  Those  waltzes  of  Strauss  are  perfectly  en- 
chanting. But  the  supper-room  was  magnificent.  Such  an 
abundance  of  lovely  cut  and  tinted  glass,  and  an  elegant 
silver  service,  that  was  presented  to  Mr.  Suydam  by  some 
Company,  to  say  nothing  of  flowers  in  wildest  profusion. 
Everything  glittered  and  sparkled  in  the  brilliant  light ;  the 
wines,  fruits,  and  jellies  looked  beautiful  beyond  description. 
I  suppose  the  guests  enjoyed  themselves  immensely ;  I  ana 
sure  I  did.'* 


DB.  BEBTRANB'S  HOUSEHOLD.  243 

"  What  did  you  do  ?  "  the  child  asked. 

"  Danced,  mostly,  and  when  I  was  tired,  sat  still  and 
watched  the  crowds  of  elegant  people.  There  were  many 
very  richly  dressed,  but  I  felt  as  nice  in  my  tissue  and  pearls 
as  the  best  of  them.  Mr.  Auchester  made  me  a  lovely 
bouquet,  and  put  some  flowers  in  my  hair.  He  is  passion- 
ately fond  of  flowers.  It  was  like  a  glimpse  of  Faipy-land. 
I  was  full  of  enjoyment  to  the  very  brim.  And  Mrs.  Suydam 
has  taken  me  twice  to  the  opera ;  and  I  went  to  one  grand 
dinner,  where  numbers  of  the  '  literati '  were  present ;  be- 
sides rides  and  calls,  and  most  delightful  times  at  home. 
Mr.  Suydam  is  a  very  pleasant  host.  And  now  you  must  go 
to  sleep,  Tessy,  for  it's  growing  late." 

She  had  a  long,  confidential  talk  with  Daisy  the  next  day, 
as  they  sat  at  their  sewing.  Daisy  expressed  a  desire  to 
know  if  Mr.  Auchester  improved  on  further  acquaintance. 

"  I  hardly  know  what  to  say  about  him  ;  "  and  a  thoughtful 
expression  crossed  Lily's  face,  as  she  went  on,  musingly : 
"  he  is  splendid  ;  he  pleases,  frets,  amuses,  and  almost  fas- 
cinates me.  There  is  such  a-  sense  of  power  running 
through  his  low,  rich,  flexible  voice,  that  it  unconsciously 
controls  every  one.  Mrs.  Suydam  takes  his  word  for  law ; 
the  children  obey  him  immediately,  and  even  his  friends 
yield  to  his  curious  sway.  I'm  not  sure  that  I  like  to  be 
ruled  in  that  imperial  fashion !  I  was  so  vexed  one  morn- 
ing !  I  was  in  the  library,  reading  proofs  to  him,  when 
Mrs.  Suydam  entered,  and  asked  me  to  accompany  her  and 
the  children  on  a  drive.  He  merely  raised  his  head,  and 
said,  in  a  cool,  authoritative  manner,  '  She  is  reading  to  me.' 
Mrs.  Suydam  laughingly  nodded  her  head  and  disappeared, 
and  I  read  on.  He  is  so  quick  and  calm  about  a  thing  !  He 
decides  for  you  without  giving  you  time  to  consider,  and 
there  is  no  going  back  with  him.  If  you  undertake  to  argue 
a  point  where  he  means  you  shall  yield,  he  is  attentive, 
patient,  polite,  but  —  immovable.  Don't  look  so  suspicious, 
Daisy ;  I  was  real  good.  Being  in  his  sister's  house,  where 


244  IN    TRUST,    OK 

every  one  set  me  a  good  example,  I  was  as  meek  as  yoa 
please.  But  I  did  want  to  torment  him  that  night  of  the 
party.  In  the  first  waltz  I  had  him  for  a  partner  ;  he  had 
asked  for  it  in  the  morning.  I  enjoyed  it  wonderfully. 
Then  he  brought  some  cream,  and  we  went  into  a  cosy  little 
corner  to  eat  it ;  and  he  asked  me,  as  a  special  favor,  not  to 
waltz  with  any  other  gentleman  that  evening.  I  very  fool- 
ishly promised.  Some  time  afterwards  —  I  had  been  dancing 
quadrilles  with  Mr.  Suydam's  nephew  —  the  band  commenced 
a  most  inspiriting  waltz  ;  but  of  course  I  refused  my  partner. 
Whom  should  I  see  come  floating  down  the  room  but  Mr. 
Auchester  and  a  beautiful  woman  —  some  gentleman's  daugh- 
ter he  had  met  abroad.  My  first  impulse  was  to  spring  up  ; 
indeed,  I  hardly  know  what  restrained  me.  It  would  have 
delighted  me  to  see  him  flush  and  frown,  and  set  his  lips 
together  in  that  rigid,  self-commanding  way.  He  has  no 
superabundance  of  patience,  I  can  assure  you.  I  asked  him 
next  day  why  he  made  such  a  request,  and  he  answered,  in 
an  imperious  manner,  '  Child,  I  have  peculiar  fancies  con- 
cerning some  women's  waltzing ; '  and,  I  confess,  I  really  did 
not  dare  to  question  him  further." 

"  0  Lily  !  don't  talk  so,  please.  It  is  not  right  to  make 
him  angry." 

"My  dear,  he  doesn't  get  angry  now.  He  used  to,  at 
Rothelan.  In  these  later  times,  he  merely  shows  what  he 
might  do  if  he  chose.  And  I  believe  it  is  natural  for  me  to 
resent  authority.  The  instant  any  one  sets  up  a  law,  I  ex- 
perience a  strong  desire  to  test  my  strength  against  it.  Yet 
I  had  a  most  satisfactory  visit,  and  I  really  do  love  Mrs. 
Suydam." 

Mr.  Auchester  made  himself  no  stranger  at  the  Bertrands. 
When  he  learned  how  fond  Daisy  was  of  gardening,  he 
brought  her  many  choice  flowers,  and  interested  her  greatly 
in  his  descriptions  of  tropic  vegetation,  and  the  wonderful 
gardens  of  the  old  world.  A  fine,  electric  sympathy  sprang 
up  between  them ;  they  seemed  to  gain  an  intuitive  knowledge 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  245 

of  each  other's  tastes  and  feelings.  Nor  was  Mrs.  Suy- 
dam  at  all  inclined  to  relinquish  her  share  of  Lily's  society. 
Besides  admiring  the  beauty  of  the  young  girl,  there  was 
something  so  winsome  and  genial  in  her  fresh,  sunny  moods, 
while  her  ready  wit  rarely  wounded,  and  never  exceeded  the 
point  of  good  taste. 

When  the  time  for  her  annual  migration  arrived,  Mrs. 
Suydam  entreated  Richard  to  allow  her  to  take  Lily  to 
Rothelan,  but  it  was  Mr.  Auchester  who  supplied  the  argu- 
ment that  proved  effectual. 

"  I  don't  feel  at  all  satisfied  about  it,"  Richard  said  to 
Daisy,  as  they  walked  up  and  down  the  garden,  after  the 
house  had  settled  into  quiet. 

"  Why  ?     I  think  Mr.  Auchester  likes  Lily." 

"  He  thinks  he  loves  her ;  "  and  Richard  gave  a  perplexed 
smile. 

Daisy  started  in  pleasurable  surprise.  "  0,  I  am  so  glad  ! 
But  it  is  quite  sudden." 

"  He  announced  his  intentions  immediately  after  the  party, 
and  asked  my  sanction.  I  stipulated  that  he  should  say 
nothing  to  Lily  for  at  least  three  months  ;  but  I  believe  his 
patience  is  quite  exhausted.  The  last  day  he  was  here  he 
begged  me  to  consent  to  an  engagement." 

"  Did  you  ?  " 

"  Very  reluctantly.  I  told  him  what  I  considered  the 
truth  —  that  Lily  was  a  mere  child,  and  likely  to  be  dazzled 
by  the  excitement.  It  is  a  bitter  thing  to  make  idols  and 
iind  them  clay." 

"  You  do  not  like  him,  and  I  do,  so  very  much  !  "  Daisy's 
fine  perception  had  divined  this  before. 

"  I  admire  him  greatly.  He  has  many  estimable  qualities, 
and  is  a  man  of  the  highest  honor  and  delicacy ;  yet  I  can- 
not take  him  cordially  to  my  heart,  as  I  did  Philip.  I  have 
eome  painful  misgivings  about  the  matter." 

"  In  what  respect  ?  " 

"  Lily  is  fond  of  the  widest  freedom,  quite  conscious  of 
21* 


246  IN    TKUST,    OK 

her  power,  impatient  of  control,  and  sometimes  rather  un- 
reasonable. Mr.  Auchester  is  keenly  alive  to  anything  that 
trenches  on  his  authority.  He  is  exacting,  rigid,  and  mas- 
terful ;  and  though  royally  generous  to  those  who  trust  him 
and  yield,  I  can  fancy  his  being  very  bitter  when  opposed." 

"  I  hardly  think  you  do  him  justice.  Besides,  he  loves 
Lily." 

"  Rather,  is  fascinated  with  her.  He  likes  her  beauty,  and 
her  free,  daring  nature ;  but  he  means  to  tame  her.  Just 
now  he  is  indulgent ;  he  wants  to  accustom  her  to  his  guid- 
ance by  degrees.  When  he  gains  a  right  to  dictate,  Lily 
may  dispute  his  power.  '  How  can  two  walk  together 
except  they  be  agreed  ? ' ' 

"  0,  Lily  would  yield  ;  all  women  do  when  they  love." 

"  Do  they  ? "  He  smiled  curiously  down  into  her  face, 
which  answered  with  a  crimson  flush.  "  If  Lily  had  fallen 
irrevocably  in  love,  I  should  have  more  hopes  of  her.  Per- 
haps she  prefers  Mr.  Auchester  to  any  gentleman  she  has 
ever  met.  Yet  she  may  love  her  own  will  and  passionate 
pride  better.  Some  very  worthy  women  wreck  their  happi- 
ness on  this  rock.  Lily  is  naturally  restless  and  defiant ; 
her  course  would  be  noisily  persevering;  his,  quietly,  un- 
swervingly persistent.  I'm  afraid  she  will  not  readily  under- 
stand the  kind  of  man  she  has  to  deal  with ;  and  rebellion, 
in  such  a  case,  would  be  misery." 

"I  believe  they  will  make  charming  lovers.  I  cannot 
allow  you  to  pull  down  my  '  chateau  en  Espagne' " 

"  If  they  could  always  be  lovers  !  "  and  Richard  sighed  a 
little.  "  Neither  has  had  the  slightest  discipline.  Life  has 
been  so  pleasant  and  easy  with  Mr.  Auchester  that  I  am 
afraid  he  has  not  acquired  sufficient  patience  to  control  and 
govern  such  a  nature  as  Lily's." 

"  I  am  sorry  you  do  not  like  him  any  better,"  Daisy  said, 
disappointedly. 

"  And  yet  I  do  enjoy  his  society.  I  think  him  a  man  of 
the  highest  truth  and  honor,  and  generous  save  in  this  one 


BE.  BEKTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  247 

point  —  his  authority.  Doubtless  the  force  and  freshness 
of  Lily's  temperament  please  him  ;  but  she  has  a  peculiar 
pertinacity,  an  ease  and  carelessness  under  rebuke  until  it 
becomes  severe,  simply  because  she  means  to  have  her  own 
way  in  the  end.  Once  married,  with  no  avenue  of  escape, 
how  would  she  endure  a  husband's  authority,  that  would  be 
carried  to  its  utmost  limit  if  occasion  required  ?  " 

"  You  make  him  out  a  tyrant,"  Daisy  said. 

"  No.  In  truth,  I'm  not  sure  but  I  would  like  to  have  my 
wife  obey  me  —  good  as  I  am  ;  "  and  Richard  tried  to  laugh 
gayly,  but  it  was  only  sad  and  retrospective.  In  his  lost  youth 
there  flamed  up  the  face  of  a  woman  who  would  give  up  any- 
thing save  her  own  will.  And  Lily  was  not  altogether  un- 
like Robert.  Love  had  failed  to  govern  him.  After  a  long 
pause,  he  added,  "  Our  only  hope  is,  that  all  differences  may 
be  adjusted  while  they  are  lovers,  or  else  that  they  may  find 
they  are  really  unsuited  to  each  other." 

Daisy  resolutely  held  to  her  pleasant  faith.  True,  Lily 
gave  it  some  rude  shocks  when  she  mentioned  such  episodes 
as  her  going  to  tea  at  Mrs.  Joslyn's,  and  how  Mr.  Joslyn  had 
attended  her  home,  to  the  discomfiture  of  Mr.  Auches- 
ter,  who,  on  calling  at  the  rectory,  and  finding  her  out,  had 
come  for  her,  missing  them  both.  "  And  I  kept  Mr.  Joslyn 
real  late,"  she  added  ;  "  it  was  such  fun  to  see  Mr.  Auchester's 
eyes  sparkle,  and  have  him  pace  up  and  down  the  room  like 
a  fretted  lion.  He  tried  to  scold  a  little,  afterwards  ;  but  I 
acted  so  unconscious  of  having  committed  any  offence,  that 
he  was  forced  to  yield  his  point.  So,  you  see,  at  the  rectory 
I  pay  him  for  being  on  my  good  behavior  at  Mrs.  Suydam'r, 
which  makes  it  about  even." 

Daisy  withheld  these  confessions  from  Richard,  and  con- 
sidered Mr.  Auchester  the  most  indulgent  of  lovers.  With 
his  declaration,  Mr.  Auchester  had  also  frankly  informed 
Lily  of  all  that  had  passed  between  him  and  her  brother. 
Her  quick  eye  detected  the  advantage.  It  was  something 
to  govern  such  a  man  —  to  tease  and  perplex;  and  so  Lily 


248  IN    TRUST,    OK 

hesitated  a  little  on  the  bewitching  boundary  line.  Power 
and  liberty  were  sweet  things  to  her.  She  lured  him  on, 
now  by  love,  now  by  a  little  show  of  fond  submission,  and 
presently  an  almost  childish  rush  into  gayeties  that  he  could 
chide,  conquer,  and  forgive.  It  was  his  first  passion ;  and 
however  cool  and  self-reliant  he  might  be  about  other  mat- 
ters, the  newness  of  this,  and  its  absorbing  power,  engrossed 
him  entirely. 


DB.    BEKTKANU'S    HOUSEHOLD.  249 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

But  springtide  blossoms  on  thy  lips, 
And  tears  take  sunshine  from  thine  eyes. 

COLERIDGE. 

That  care  and  trial  seem  at  last, 

Through  memory's  sunset  air, 
Like  mountain  ranges  overpast, 

In  purple  distance  fair. 

J.  G.  WHITTIER. 

DAISY  and  Lily  had  changed  places.  It  was  Daisy  who 
wrote  from  Rothelan,  and  this  was  part  of  her  epistle  :  — 

"  Mabel  has  the  sweetest  little  darling  of  a  girl  you  ever 
saw,  with  dark  violet  eyes,  just  like  yours.  I  wanted  to  write 
immediately,  but  I  knew  Richard  would  tell  you,  and  now 
baby  is  five  days  old.  She  is  very  good,  scarcely  cries  at 
all,  and  Mabel  is  doing  splendidly.  Mrs.  Suydam  went  to 
New  York  yesterday,  and  bought  a  lovely  christening  robe, 
a  perfect  mass  of  needlework  and  Valenciennes  lace.  She  is 
to  be  one  godmother,  and  baby  is  to  be  named  Alice  for  her, 
and  Teresa  in  remembrance  of  your  dead  mother  and  dear 
little  Tessy. 

"  Mr.  Auchester  accompanied  Mrs.  Suydam  over  this 
morning.  I  brought  out  baby,  and  she  opened  her  eyes  so 
prettily  it  quite  amused  him.  He  said  he  had  thought  of 
buying  her  a  silver  cup,  but  he  believed  he  should  have  to 
get  a  pony  instead.  Lily,  dear,  I  like  him  so  very,  7ery 
much  !  He  will  tell  you  Mrs.  Suydam  has  changed  her  plans. 
On  account  of  going  West  in  the  fall,  with  Mr.  Suydam,  she 
has  given  up  Saratoga.  So  she  and  Mr.  Auchester  have 
planned  a  pleasant  trip  to  the  Catskills,  as  soon  as  Mabel  is 


250  IN    TRUST,    OR 

sufficiently  recovered  to  travel.  It  is  to  be  a  real  gay  family 
party. 

"  Tell  Richard  that  I  am  happier  than  I  ever  hoped  to  be. 
Baby  Alice  has  come  to  cheer  me  in  this  saddest  of  all  sea- 
sons. G-od  has  been  very  good  to  me." 

Richard  gathered  from  these  words  Daisy's  earnest  en- 
deavor to  overlive  the  memory  of  the  past  summer.  He  did 
not  dream  of  the  greater  stroke  that  had  tempered  her 
anguish,  and  would  forever  keep  her  from  wishing  back  her 
lost  darling.  It  was  "  well "  with  the  child,  and  "well"  also 
with  her,  rejoicing  in  another's  new-born  hope. 

How  thoughtful  and  tireless  she  was  !  The  cool  touch  of 
her  fingers,  the  low,  sweet  sound  of  her  voice,  and  her  ten- 
der smile  were  invaluable  in  a  sick  room.  Withal,  she 
found  time  to  see  that  Philip  was  not  neglected,  keeping 
everything  in  Mabel's  fashion,  from  the  box  of  cravats  to  the 
arrangement  of  the  study  table,  where  fresh  flowers  greeted 
him  every  morning. 

On  the  anniversary  of  her  baby's  death  a  letter  came  from 
Richard,  containing  some  flowers  gathered  from  the  little 
grave.  She  wondered  how  he  could  know  her  heart  so  well. 
Was  it  strange  she  should  live  over  again  that  fearful  night  ? 
How  could  she  have  borne  it  but  for  him !  Not  even  broth- 
erly necessity  had  compelled  him  to  be  so  kind.  All  had 
been  given  from  the  fulness  of  his  own  grand,  generous 
heart.  It  was  pleasant  to  owe  so  much  to  his  abundant  ten- 
derness. 

Mabel  and  baby  Alice  throve  finely.  The  day  for  the 
christening  was  appointed,  and  Mr.  Auchester  brought  up 
Lily  and  the  two  younger  ones.  Tessy  was  wild  over  the 
baby,  and  begged  Daisy  not  to  grow  jealous. 

"For,  after  all,"  she  said,  in  her  odd,  womanly  fashion, 
"  I  love  you  with  a  grown-up  love,  which  is  much  stronger. 
Only,  Alice  is  so  sweet,  and  can  endure  so  much  kissing, 
that  it's  a  great  comfort  to  have  her  in  the  family." 

Mabel  was  taken  to  church  for  the  christening.     Richard, 


DK.  BEKTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  251 

Daisy,  and  Mrs.  Suydam  stood  for  the  little  one.  It  was  a 
solemn  and  comforting  service  to  the  scarcely  more  than 
child,  whose  heart  went  back  to  her  own  baby's  baptism. 
He  had  "  passed  the  waves  of  this  troublesome  world,  and 
entered  the  land  of  everlasting  life."  Kneeling  at  the  font, 
she  prayed  that  she  might  be  enabled  to  do  her  duty,  not 
only  to  this  child,  but  to  all  those  loved  ones  whom  God  had 
given  her.  She  had  ceased  to  ask  why  such  heavy  trials 
had  fallen  to  her  lot ;  content,  and  trust  in  a  merciful  Father, 
were  all  she  desired. 

Mrs.  Suydam  and  her  three  children  and  Mr.  Auchester 
remained  to  dinner  at  the  rectory.  The  little  ones  had  a 
merry  time  on  the  lawn  with  Tessy,  afterwards.  Lily  and 
her  lover  strolled  away,  and  Richard,  drawing  Daisy's  arm 
through  his,  led  her  down  the  shady  path  until  they  were 
lost  to  sight. 

The  day  was  lovely.  A  westerly  breeze  blew  wafts  of 
fragrance  from  the  odorous  pines  and  hemlock  woods,  re- 
freshed by  the  late  rains.  Rifts  of  quivering  sunshine  flecked 
the  short  grass  at  their  feet,  and  the  birds  warbled  from 
leafy  coverts.  Some  fine,  electric  sense  governed  each, 
keeping  them  quiet  a  long  while,  one  of  those  perfect  pauses 
of  satisfied  silence.  Daisy  was  first  to  break  it. 

"  I  don't  know  how  to  thank  you  for  the  letter  you  sent 
me.  I  wanted  to  answer  it,  only  it  seemed  so  perfect  in 
itself,  I  knew  not  what  to  say." 

Her  voice  faltered,  and  the  long  lashes  drooped  over  her 
eyes. 

"  I  am  glad  it  comforted  you."  He  took  in  his  the  little 
hand  that  rested  on  his  arm,  as  he  went  on ,  — 

"  How  singularly  the  events  of  our  lives  come  about ! 
Does  it  not  seem  as  if  when  God  was  leading  us  through  the 
darkest  paths,  He  had  some  pleasant  valley  of  Elim  at  the 
end,  where  we  could  sit  down  in  the  shade  of  the  seventy  trees 
of  palm,  and  forget  our  griefs  ?  " 

"  Yes.     The  shade  is  so  good,  so  grateful,  after  we  have 


252  IN    TRUST,    OK 

been  through  the  desert ! "  Then  she  sighed  softly,  for  she 
knew  all  of  life  must  be  a  little  shady  to  her. 

Richard  had  been  through  the  desert,  and  borne  some 
burdens.  Not  so  bitter  as  hers,  but  enough  to  make  him  enjoy 
this  restful  present  with  the  keenest  pulse  of  his  being.  He 
could  have  wandered  forever  under  these  trees,  holding  in 
his  heart  a  life  so  full  and  rich,  that  for  the  present  it  replied 
to  itself  in  all  the  blessedness  of  hope.  When  she  glanced 
shyly  upward,  her  color  deepened  no  more  than  usual,  and 
there  was  the  same  tenderness  in  his  voice  that  had  como 
the  night  of  the  baby's  death.  Hitherto  there  had  been  no 
event  in  their  quiet  lives  sufficient  to  rouse  self-examination. 
Her  grief  still  rendered  her  sacred  in  his  eyes. 

When  they  returned,  they  found  the  party  gathered  on  the 
balcony,  earnestly  discussing  some  news  the  day's  mail  had 
brought  Mrs.  Suydam.  The  aunt  and  cousins,  who  had  ex- 
pected to  meet  her  and  Ulric  at  Saratoga,  were  deeply  disap- 
pointed at  their  defection,  and  proposed  making  them  a  visit, 
if  agreeable. 

"  They  will  be  quite  an  addition  to  our  Catskill  party," 
said  Mrs.  Suydam.  "  Aunt  Auchester  is  a  charming  woman ; 
indeed,  she  was  always  a  mother  to  me.  Fred  and  Leonard 
are  great  favorites  of  mine,  and  Clara  bewitches  everybody, 
I  believe.  But  we  must  make  some  arrangements.  Dr. 
Bertrand,  how  soon  will  Mrs.  Gregory  be  strong  enough  to 
travel?" 

"  In  a  fortnight  or  so,  I  think.  I  shall  take  her  under  my 
charge,  you  know." 

"  What  a  caravan !  "  laughed  Lily.  "  Mr.  and  Mrs.  3reg- 
ory,  child,  physician  ;  three  sisters  and  one  brother  to  ad- 
mire the  baby,  and  uphold  the  mother's  dignity." 

"And  when  I  add  my  quota,"  rejoined  Mrs.  Suydam  — 
"  an  aunt,  three  cousins,  servant,  and  little  Isabel  here, 
whom  Tessy  and  Ulric  have  smuggled  in." 

Mr.  Auchester  stooped  to  kiss  his  favorite  niece,  saying,  — • 

"  You  have  left  me  out  altogether." 


DK.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  253 

"  A  great  mistake,"  exclaimed  Tessy,  counting  the  party 
over  on  her  fingers. 

"  I  must  write  immediately,  and  learn  what  state  and 
condition  they  are  likely  to  be  in  at  the  Mountain  House," 
said  Mr.  Auchester.  "  The  rush  will  have  lessened  some- 
what, on  account  of  the  lateness  of  the  season.  But  it 
will  suit  me  much  better  than  these  red-hot  days.  We 
can  have  such  fine  rambles ;  and  there  will  be  moonlight 
evenings." 

"  Splendid  !  "  ejaculated  Lily  and  Tessy  in  a  breath. 

Richard  glanced  at  his  watch,  and  remarked,  rather 
regretfully,  that  his  train  would  be  along  soon.  He  had  a 
few  last  charges  for  Mabel ;  and  while  they  were  talking, 
Mr.  Auchester  sent  Daisy  and  Lily  for  their  hats,  an- 
nouncing that  he  intended  to  drive  Dr.  Bertrand  to  the 
station. 

Tessy's  bright  face  was  shadowed  with  disappointment. 

"  Never  mind,"  said  Mrs.  Suydam.  "  You  shall  ride 
home  with  me,  and  they  can  call  for  you.  I  must  prepare 
my  little  flock  for  returning.  What  a  dear,  delightful  day 
it  has  been !  There  could  not  be  a  better  baby  than  my 
little  namesake.  I  am  extremely  proud  of  her." 

There  followed  a  general  dispersion.  Mabel,  obeying  her 
brother's  suggestion,  went  immediately  to  bed.  She  was  a 
little  tired  and  excited,  but  youth  and  a  tranquil  mind  joon 
asserted  their  sway.  Baby  was  laid  to  sleep  in  her  snowy 
crib,  and  the  young  mother  was  not  long  in  following  so 
good  an  example. 

Lily  put  Daisy  and  Richard  on  the  back  seat,  as  she 
wanted  to  drive.  Ulric  Auchester  leaned  lazily  against  the 
arm  at  his  side,  congratulating  himself  on  being  relieved 
from  so  much  trouble. 

"  Richard  is  precious  to  me.  I  cannot  have  you  breaking 
his  neck,"  retorted  Lily,  saucily. 

"  You  ought  to  be  everlastingly  grateful  to  me,  Miss  Lily, 
for  suffering  so  much  in  your  behalf.  How  could  you  have 
22 


254  IN    TRUST,    OR 

endured  the  tedium  of  a  winter  in  the  country  if  I  had  not 
been  half  crushed  to  death  in  order  to  afford  you  some 
interest  ? " 

"I'm  sure  I  don't  know,"  returned  Lily,  with  gravity. 
"•I  think  I  must  have  been  homesick.  Weren't  my  letters  to 
you  before  that  period  perfect  Jeremiads,  Daisy  ?  " 

"  And  afterwards,  Mrs.  Bertraud  ?  " 

Daisy  colored  in  spite  of  herself,  and  Lily  flushed  with 
tell-tale  warmth.  Mr.  Auch ester  enjoyed  the  confusion  he 
had  created,  and  pinched  the  round  arm  that  looked  so 
tempting  through  its  white  sleeve. 

Though  Daisy  joined  the  badinage,  her  heart  was  not 
very  gay.  As  they  paused,  with  the  train  coming  down  in 
sight,  she  gave  words  to  the  thoughts  of  the  last  fifteen 
minutes  :  — 

"  I  am  so  sorry  to  have  you  go  alone  !  If  there  was  only 
some  one  to  welcome  you  home  !  " 

There  passed  through  Richard's  mind  a  vision  of  the  dear, 
old,  lonely  home,  and  no  sweet  face  to  meet  him  as  he 
entered  the  hall.  With  rare  tenderness  in  his  voice,  he 
said, — 

"  Thank  you.  I  shall  know  you  are  thinking  of  me." 
Then  he  kissed  both  girls  fondly,  and  stepped  into  the  cars. 
Another  moment  the  train  was  winding  round  the  curve, 
half  hidden  by  the  foliage.  Daisy's  heart  went  down  the 
beautiful  river-side  with  him.  She  loved  them  all  dearly, 
but  she  could  have  left  the  others  more  easily  than  remain 
without  him.  She  did  not  question  her  heart.  Self-anatomy 
was  not  one  of  her  characteristics.  She  only  felt  that  he 
had  been  kind  to  her  beyond  any  claim  her  forlorn  situation 
might  have  had  upon  him.  Knowing  her  whole  history,  he 
had  freely  given  her  a  regard  with  no  humiliating  sense  of 
pity  in  it.  The  rest  were  all  untried.  The  longer  she  lived 
with  them,  the  higher  and  keener  her  perceptions  of  honor 
became.  At  times  she  shivered  with  a  strange,  intense 
pain,  as  if  she  had  been  actually  guilty,  instead  of  deeply 


DR.  BEETKAND'S  HOtrSBHOXJX  255 

unfortunate.  In  such  moments  her  heart  clung  to  Richard 
with  hungering,  despairing  affection. 

They  chose  the  longest  route  by  the  river's  edge  on  their 
return.  Lily  and  Mr.  Auchester  kept  up  a  gay  sparring;  so 
there  was  little  need  of  her  talking.  At  Mrs.  Suydam's 
they  took  in  Tessy,  and  by  dint  of  slow  driving  they  made 
it  twilight  ere  they  reached  home. 

As  Mabel  was  asleep,  Daisy  went  into  the  study,  and 
talked  a  while  with  Mr.  Chaloner.  He  had  grown  exceed- 
ingly fond  of  her.  Indeed,  she  exercised  a  subtle  influence 
over  all  she  came  in  contact  with.  It  was  impossible  not  to 
love  her. 

Lily  and  Mr.  Auchester  had  the  balcony  to  themselves, 
where,  after  teasing  him  almost  beyond  endurance,  she 
gave  him  some  rare  glimpses  of  her  heart.  Her  love  was 
such  a  dainty,  delicious  thing  when  she  did  bestow  it  upon 
him. 

Their  courtship  was  anything  but  a  good  preparation  for 
the  after  life  they  were  to  spend  together.  Neither,  per- 
haps, had  any  clear  idea  of  the  responsibility  thus  accepted. 
Lily's  grace,  beauty,  and  freshness  had  attracted  him  singu- 
larly, while  yet  an  invalid.  But  for  her  the  nurse  would 
have  had  an  unreasonable  patient.  He  had  never  been  ill 
a  week  in  his  life,  and  at  such  a  juncture,  when  old  friends 
stood  ready  to  give  a  hand  of  cordial  welcome  to  the  young 
traveller,  and  his  book  needed  his  immediate  supervision, 
it  was  provoking  to  waste  his  days  in  suffering  brought  on 
by  another's  carelessness. 

At  eight  and  twenty,  with  his  many  advantages  of  society, 
he  considered  himself  quite  an  adept  in  reading  women. 
Had  he .  met  Lily  as  the  centre  of  some  gay  group,  he 
would  have  been  ready  to  suspect  artifice  and  stratagem, 
because  he  was  convinced,  in  his  own  mind,  no  woman  of 
the  world  could  be  free  from  these  vices.  But  Lily  was  so 
frank,  so  indifferent  about  pleasing,  and  enjoyed  the  ordi- 
nary events  of  life  with  such  a  thorough  zest,  that  she  invari- 


256  IN    TRUST,    OK 

ably  brought  sunshine  into  the  sick  room.  As  a  background 
to  her  picture,  he  beheld  Mrs.  Gregory,  and  the  happy 
wedded  life  of  which  he  had  sometimes  dreamed.  He  liked 
the  deference  Mrs.  Gregory  paid  her  husband,  and  the  high- 
toned  affection  evident  in  each  little  act,  yet  never  paraded 
obtrusively. 

He  imagined  he  could  mould  Lily  to  his  will,  since  the 
good  substratum  of  principle  was  already  ingrained  in  her 
nature.  There  were  certainly  many  admirable  traits  in  her 
character.  And  perhaps  what  fascinated  Mr.  Auchester 
most  was  her  generous  submission  when  conquered  or  con- 
vinced. Although  wilful  in  an  eminent  degree,  there  was 
not  a  particle  of  sullen  pride  about  her.  He  had  an  impa- 
tient longing  to  try  his  hand  at  governing  the  fair,  high- 
spirited  girl  while  he  yet  lay  ill  in  bed.  And  it  piqued  him 
not  a  little  to  be  compelled  to  sue  for  favors  when  all  his 
life,  hitherto,  he  had  taken  them  as  a  right. 

At  first,  circumstances  had  conspired  to  mislead  him.  At 
Mrs.  Suydam's,  when  Lily  had  been  in  her  most  charming 
mood,  a  slight  restraint  had  surrounded  her.  And  at  home, 
Mr.  Auchester's  visits  had  been  generally  by  appointment ; 
so  there  was  little  chance  for  coquetry.  Lily  chafed  at  the 
authority  he  assumed,  but  she  was  not  long  in  learning  her 
own  power  —  a  dangerous  knowledge  for  such  a  nature. 
Richard  had  stipulated  that  there  should  be  no  positive 
engagement  between  them',  as  he  considered  her  too  young 
and  thoughtless  for  so  momentous  a  decision. 

Therefore  Lily  queened  it  in  an  exacting,  tormenting 
fashion,  and  carried  it  all  off  with  an  assumption  of  igno- 
rance, that  he  was  won  into  forgiving  even  when  most  deeply 
vexed.  Yet  it  must  be  confessed  he  was  not  quite  satisfied 
with  Lily's  manner  of  loving.  The  hours  in  which  she 
seemed  all  that  he  could  desire  were  rather  the  excep- 
tions. 

It  might  be  that  she  had  not  yet  come  to  the  full  time  of 
love,  and  was  unable  to  concentrate  her  feelings  in  one 


DE.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  257 

channel.  He  accepted  the  gay,  impetuous  child  in  trust  for 
the  future  woman.  He  had  a  large  share  of  both  pride  and 
persistency ;  and  even  when  most  tried  with  her,  his  deter- 
mination for  mastery  over  her  heart  never  failed  him.  He 
knew  if  he  questioned  her  closely  about  any  troublesome 
matter,  she  might  preserve  an  obstinate  silence,  but  would 
never  even  hint  at  an  untruth. 
22* 


258  IN    TRUST.    OR 


CHAPTER    XXVII. 

LovCj-ihou  hast  pleasures,  and  deep  hae  I  loved ; 
Love,  thou  hast  sorrows,  and  sair  hac  I  proved. 

BURNS. 

But  your  red  smile  was  too  warm,  Sweet, 

And  your  little  heart  too  cold, 
And  your  blue  eyes  too  blue  merely, 
For  a  strong,  sad  man  to  scold, 
Weep,  or  scorn  you. 

OWEN  MEREDITH. 

FOE  the  %next  ten  days  there  was  no  special  excitement  at 
Rothelan.  Mabel  drove  out  frequently,  and  baby  appeared 
to  be  in  the  highest  state  of  perfection.  Tessy  fluctuated 
between  it  and  the  nursery  at  Mrs.  Suydarn's.  Daisy  was 
much  with  Lily,  and  Mr.  Auchester  fell  into  the  habit  of 
treating  her  as  the  others  did  —  with  an  almost  reverent  ten- 
derness. She  diffused  a  cool  and  tranquil  mental  atmos- 
phere wherever  she  went. 

Mrs.  Auchester  and  her  family  accepted  Mrs.  Suydain's 
invitation  with  evident  pleasure.  The  day  after  their  arrival 
she  brought  the  ladies  to  call  at  the  rectory.  Mrs.  Auchester 
was  stout  and  matronly,  but  with  girlish  bloom  and  fresh- 
ness, and  a  rich,  cheerful  voice,  that  found  its  way  to  one's 
heart  immediately.  Clara  was  barely  medium  height,  but 
graceful,  and  not  absolutely  plain,  though  she  paled  beside 
Lily's  beauty.  Her  arch,  vivacious  manner  was  extremely 
winning. 

The  baby  was  brought  down  for  inspection.  Clara  amused 
them  with  droll  descriptions  of  the  only  babies  she  had  any 
chance  to  admire  at  home  —  little  shining  black  children, 


DK.  BEKTKAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  259 

dressed  up  in  immense  caps,  and  brought  to  *'  Missis  "  for  a 
name ;  "  except  when  my  sister  comes,"  she  added,  "  who 
has  the  grace  not  to  present  herself  without  bringing  a  baby, 
solely  to  gratify  my  fancy." 

Then  she  began  to  descant  on  "  cousin  Ulric."  Both 
Mrs.  Suydam  and  her  brother  had  spent  much  of  their 
young  life  in  Virginia,  with  this  aunt  and  uncle,  having 
been  early  left  orphans. 

"  You  can't  think  how  vexed  I  was  because  Ulr^e  did  not 
come  to  Saratoga.  I  was  absolutely  counting  on  it.  And 
we  had  not  seen  him  for  five  years.  Now  and  then,  some 
lady  we  met  would  speak  of  him,  and  half  envy  me  my 
cousinship ;  great  good  it  did  me.  But  last  night  I  gave 
him  a  lecture,  I  assure  you." 

Lily  colored  a  little.  For,  after  all,  Mabel's  objection  to 
her  becoming  one  of  the  Saratoga  party  had  decided  Mr. 
Auchester  in  remaining  at  home. 

"  He  has  changed  so  much  !"  Clara  went  on.  "  Do  you 
know  I  felt  quite  afraid  of  him  at  first !  He  is  as  stately  as  a 
prince.  I  shall  tease  him  out  of  his  new-found  dignity. 
But  his  book  is  charming.  He  will  be  spoiled  by  so  much 
adulation." 

"  I  think  he  bears  his  honors  well,"  said  Daisy. 

"  He's  a  darling,"  laughed  Clara.  "  I  think  seriously  of 
spending  next  winter  in  New  York  on  his  account.  Fancy 
the  sensation  of  being  introduced  as  Mr.  Auchester's  cousin  ! " 

Mrs.  Suydam  begged  Lily  and  Daisy  to  accompany  her 
home.  Daisy  declined,  but  Lily  compromised  by  promising 
to  come  in  time  for  supper,  and  spend  the  evening. 

"  You  may  as  well  begin  visiting  me  at  once,"  Clara  ex- 
claimed, "  for  if  you  do  not  I  shall  come  to  the  rectory 
every  day.  Cousin  Alice  has  said  so  much  about  you  all, 
fliat  I  feel  remarkably  well  acquainted." 

"  Clara !  "  said  her  mother,  reprovingly. 

"  0,  I  haven't  frightened  them  a  bit,  mamma.  Perhaps 
it  wouldn't  be  bad  to  threaten  a  call  before  breakfast." 


260  IN    TEUST,    OR 

They  all  laughed.  "  The  only  obstacle  would  be  your  dis- 
like of  early  rising,"  remarked  Mrs.  Suydam. 

Philip  walked  over  with  Lily  about  mid  afternoon.  Clara 
was  waiting  impatiently,  and  carried  her  off  at  once  to  her 
own  room,  where  she  made  her  repeat  the  story  of  Ulric's 
accident,  and  describe  the  party  in  New  York.  They,  did 
not  come  down  stairs  until  the  tea  bell  rang,  when  Lily  was 
introduced  to  the  gentlemen. 

Leonard  Auchester  resembled  Clara  a  great  deal,  and  was 
still  boyish  at  twenty.  Fred,  six  years  his  senior,  was  much 
in  the  style  of  his  cousin  Ulric.  He  set  about  rendering 
himself  agreeable  to  Lily,  for  Clara  quite  monopolized  Ulric. 
Her  gayety  was  contagious  ;  and,  as  her  sharp  sallies  rarely 
degenerated  into  sarcasm,  every  one  enjoyed  them. 

They  walked  up  and  down  the  long  balcony,  in  the  sum- 
mer twilight —  a  happy  group,  bright  with  youth  and  hope. 
Just  inside  the  window  Mrs.  Suydam  sat  playing.  Pres- 
ently her  fingers  ran  into  the  Olga. 

"  0,  that  sweet,  delicious  waltz  !  How  it  reminds  me  of 
old  times,  when  mamma  used  to  play  it  for  us  children  ! 
Come,  Ulric  !  "  and  the  next  instant  Clara  had  him  whirling 
down  the  balcony  to  the  wave-like  motion. 

They  were  passing  up,  when  Fred  exclaimed,  — 

"  It's  a  shame  for  them  to  have  all  the  enjoyment.  Miss 
Bertrand,  grant  me  the  favor,  please  ;  "  and  he  extended  his 
hand. 

Lily  raised  her  eyes  to  Ulric  with  a  beseeching  glance. 
He  bit  his  lip  in  vexation,  then  answered  with  one  of  reluc- 
tant acquiescence.  Waltzing  with  any  one  besides  him  had 
been  interdicted  since  he  became  her  lover.  Fred  saw  the 
exchange  of  looks,  and  smiled  internally.  He  had  consid- 
erable vanity,  and  was  in  the  habit  of  appropriating  the 
pleasant  things  of  life,  whether  they  were  his  by  right 
or  not. 

They  floated  down  the  open  space,  fragrant  with  snowy 
stems  of  Madeira  vines,  that  nodded  from  every  column,  aa 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  261 

if  keeping  time  to  "  twinkling  feet."  Waltzing  with  Lily 
was  certainly  the  poetry  of  motion.  The  lovely  face  with 
eyes  downcast,  the  shining  golden  ringlets  that  fell  and 
floated  around  her,  the  exquisite  shoulders  and  arms  out- 
lined through  the  flowing  drapery,  gave  her  a  weird,  Undine- 
like  beauty.  Ulric  Auchester  experienced  a  nervous,  un- 
comfortable sensation,  akin  to  jealousy.  He  tried  to  strangle 
it,  but  it  proved  too  great  for  him.  Could  he  have  refused 
permission  without  appearing  ungenerous  ?  Since  he  had 
unwittingly  set  the  bad  example,  he  must  abide  by  the  result. 
Yet  a  moment  or  an  hour  could  not  change  Lily's  allegiance. 
Still,  the  white,  slender  hand  drooping  over  Fred's  shoulder 
would  give  him  a  pang. 

He  took  advantage  of  a  half  sigh  from  Clara  to  wheel  her 
around  into  a  seat,  and  exclaim,  — 

"  You  are  tired  !  " 

"  0,  no,  indeed  !  I  could  waltz  all  night.  You  surely  are 
not  going  to  give  up  ?  " 

"  It's  too  warm  for  such  work  !  "  he  said,  decisively. 

Clara  found  a  fan,  and  began  plying  it.  She  paused,  sud- 
denly, to  say,  involuntarily,  — 

"  How  perfectly  lovely  Miss  Bertrand  is !  And  such 
dancing !  Wouldn't  she  bewilder  the  hosts  at  Saratoga, 
or  any  other  watering-place  ?  " 

A  chill  crept  over  Ulric,  in  spite  of  the  summer  night.  He 
tried  to  catch  Lily's  eye ;  he  put  out  his  foot  so  she  must 
brush  past  it.  Both  were  useless.  The  hot,  angry  blood 
surged  to  his  heart  in  torrents,  and  his  eyes  darkened  with  a 
new  and  fierce  light.  Never  before  had  his  passionate  nature 
been  so  profoundly  stirred.  The  depth  of  jealous  regard 
startled  even  himself.  By  a  strong  effort  he  restrained  the 
feeling,  and  kept  a  calm  exterior  over  these  raging  fires. 
But  in  those  brief  moments  he  had  a  startling  foretaste  of 
anguish  and  despair. 

Lily  paused  at  length,  flushed,  radiant,  full  of  royal  beauty 
and  brightness.  Sitting  down  by  Ulric,  she  disarmed  him 


262  IX    TRUST,    OK 

with  a  trustful  glance,  that  seemed  to  thank  him  for  the  in- 
dulgence he  had  granted.  But  to  him  she  appeared  just 
snatched  from  a  great  danger.  With  a  total  revulsion  of 
feeling  he  bent  his  proud  head  a  ti'ifle,  and  smiled  upon  her. 
The  little  fingers  crept  caressingly  over  his,  thrilling  him 
with  keenest  enjoyment.  He  had  hardly  dreamed  before 
how  dear  she  was  to  him. 

Fred  sauntered  towards  them  a  little  puzzled  —  perhaps, 
too,  a  little  piqued.  Mrs.  Suydam  sent  for  some  cream,  and 
in  the  general  conversation  that  ensued,  they  planned  a  ride 
for  the  following  morning.  Clara  had  never  visited  her  cous- 
in's country  house  before,  and  was  anxious  to  see  its  sur- 
roundings. 

Lily  and  Mr.  Auchester  walked  home.  There  was  no 
moon,  but  the  star-crowned  night  was  none  the  less  lovely. 
A  faint  breeze  wandered  through  the  hollows  in-  musical 
monotones.  He  fancied  he  had  much  to  say ;  but  Lily  was 
changeful  and  illusive  as  a  butterfly,  utterly  ignoring  the  sub- 
ject to  which  he  wished  to  lead  her.  So  they  stood  at  the 
hall  door  of  the  rectory,  he  for  once  uncertain,  and  almost 
powerless. 

"  Lily,"  he  began,  rather  abruptly,  "  I  wish  our  engage- 
ment could  be  announced." 

"  It  isn't  quite  an  engagement,"  she  returned,  archly. 
"  And  you  promised  Richard  —  " 

"  Yes,  I  know."  He  made  an  impatient  gesture.  "  Lily, 
you  do  love  me  ? " 

"  When  you  are  good  to  me  —  dearly,  dearly ; "  and  she 
stopped  further  questioning  by  her  eager  kisses. 

A  little  surprised  by  the  readiness  of  her  caress,  —  for  she 
was  delicately  chary  in  such  matters,  —  he  could  only  return 
it  in  silence.  After  some  moments  he  said,  with  solemn 
tenderness,  — 

"  I  mean  always  to  be  good  to  you,  my  darling.  If  on 
any  point  I  should  think  differently,  will  you  not  trust  my 
wider  experience,  my  more  mature  judgment  ? " 


DR.  BERTKAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  263 

He  could  not  see  the  half-amused  expression  of  her  face, 
but  her  silence  seemed  to  promise  faith  in  him. 

When  he  had  shut  the  gate,  she  ran  up  stairs  to  Daisy,  in 
an  overflow  of  satisfaction. 

"You  have  enjoyed  yourself,"  Daisy  remarked,  glancing 
at  the  happy  girl. 

"  0,  such  a  gay,  delightful  time  !  The  Auchesters  are 
charming.  I  believe  Fred  is  even  handsomer  than  —  Ulric." 

She  uttered  the  name  with  a  slight  effort. 

"  And  what  else  ? " 

"  I  waltzed  with  him,  Daisy."  She  laughed  in  gay  au- 
dacity. 

"OLilyl  — I  thought  — " 

"  Don't  distress  yourself,  dear.  His  royal  highness  con- 
sented. Indeed,  he  led  off  by  dancing  with  Clara,  and  I 
looked  so  imploringly  he  couldn't  resist,  or  did  not  dare,  be- 
fore so  many.  I  know  he  wanted  to  scold  me  a  little  on  our 
homeward  way,  but  for  once  I  really  managed  him." 

"  Yet  you  knew  he  disapproved  of  it.  0  Lily,  how  could 
you  ?  "  There  was  a  gentle  reproach  in  both  voice  and  eye. 

"  I  think  I  ought  to  have  my  own  way  occasionally,"  Lily 
began,  in  a  spoiled-child  tone.  "  One  gets  tired  of  playing 
Katharine  all  the  time  to  so  lordly  a  Petruchio.  It  frets  me 
to  be  good  and  obedient.  I  want  to  be  equal ;  at  least,  to 
have  my  share  of  the  power." 

"  After  all,  Lily,  what  difference  does  it  make,  when  one 
is  sure  of  being  loved  supremely  ?  Are  not  men  oftener 
ruled  by  affection  than  by  any  foolish  supremacy  on  our  part  ? 
And  Mr.  Auchester  is  older,  has  seen  so  much  more  of  life 
than  you." 

"  That's  just  it,"  returned  Lily,  petulantly.  "  He  has  had 
his  fun  and  gay  times,  and  I  want  mine.  I  was  glad  to  show 
him  to-night  that  his  cousin  thought  me  attractive." 

"  0  Lily  !  Lily  !  what  are  you  saying  ?  Do  you  desira 
any  other  man's  admiration  while  you  have  his  love  ?  " 

Lily's  face  flushed  hotly. 


204  IN    TRUST,    OR 

"  I  only  want  to  convince  him  that  there  are  plenty  of 
people  in  the  world  who  could  have  liked  me." 

"As  if  he  doubted  it !  And  if  they  do  like  you,  Lily, 
what  then  ?  " 

"  I  suppose  I  shall  love  him  best  of  all,  some  day.  Only, 
I  keep  wondering  how  this  '  best  of  all  love '  affects  one. 
And  —  I  like  fun.  It  gives  me  a  strange  satisfaction  to 
tease  him.  Once  in  a  while  the  chain  grows  too  heavy,  and 
slipping  it  aside,  I  draw  in  a  long  breath,  and  take  a  good  run 
into  some  forbidden  garden.  After  that  I  can  endure  the 
chain  again.  Did  you  ever  feel  thus  ?  " 

"  No,"  Daisy  said,  slowly. 

"  You  loved  Robert  all  the  time  ? "  and  Lily  glanced  into 
the  soft  eyes  with  earnest  scrutiny. 

"  Yes,  at  first.  I  couldn't  have  loved  any  one  else  then. 
And  if  he  had  always  been  fond  —  " 

A  singular  sensation  compelled  Daisy  to  pause.  A  sus- 
picion flashed  over  her  that  if  Robert  could  come  back  this 
night,  it  would  not  afford  her  the  highest  satisfaction.  How 
had  she  come  to  realize  there  was  a  more  blessed  happiness 
in  love  than  any  she  had  experienced?  Philip  and  Mabel 
were  before  her  daily,  to  be  sure,  but  she  seemed  to  have 
gone  to  some  other  source  for  the  knowledge. 

Lily  talked  away  her  mutinous  spirit,  and  with  fond  good- 
night kisses  they  went  to  pleasant  slumbers  —  the  one  who 
had  sorrowed  so  little,  the  one  who  had  sorrowed  so  much. 

The  party  rode  over  early  the  next  morning.  Mr.  Auches- 
ter  brought  a  horse  for  Lily,  so  that  Daisy  might  share  their 
enjoyment;  but  she  shyly  declined.  He  appealed  to  Mrs. 
Gregory. 

"  I  wish  she  would  go,"  Mabel  said.  "  When  my  brother 
was  up,  he  insisted  on  her  taking  more  exercise  in  the  open 
air.  You  haven't  obeyed  very  well,  Daisy." 

"  Please  do,"  Mr.  Auchester  resumed.  "  I  wish  it  very 
much."  He  bent  his  head  a  little,  and  their  eyes  met  at  the 
last  words.  Both  understood  intuitively.  Yet  it  was  not 


DR.    BERTRAND'S    HOUSEHOLD.  265 

pleasant  to  be  made  his  confidant,  when  all  he  needed  was 
to  hint  a  distrust  of  Lily,  and  ask  from  her  a  little  watchful- 
ness. She  yielded,  however,  to  what  Lily  had  laughingly 
termed  his  "  evil  eye."  It  did  shadow  forth  a  curious  power, 
difficult  to  dispute  or  refuse. 

She  "went  rather  unwillingly,  though  she  was  the  better  for 
her  exertion,  and  nothing  occurred  to  mar  their  pleasure. 
Whether  Lily  felt  a  trifle  repentant,  or  Fred  Auchester  made 
no  effort  to  win  her  from  her  allegiance,  could  hardly  be  told. 
After  a  little  he  devoted  himself  to  Daisy.  He  soon  dis- 
pelled the  prejudice  that  had  risen  in  her  mind.  Indeed,  he 
had  made  the  art  of  fascination  too  much  of  a  study  to  fail 
easily. 

He  kept  a  little  attention  to  bestow  upon  Lily  and  his 
cousin.  He  fancied  he  should  be  able  to  determine  whether 
there  was  anything  deeper  than  friendship  between  them, 
but  returned  home  in  some  doubt.  Finding  Mrs.  Suydam 
alone,  shortly  after,  he  asked,  carelessly,  — 

"  Are  Ulric  and  Miss  Bertrand  engaged,  Alice  ?  " 

Mrs.  Suydam  colored  slightly,  between  the  fear  of  saying 
too  much  and  not  enough,  and  answered,  reluctantly,  — 

"  Not  exactly." 

"  I  think  his  seclusion  deserves  commendation.  I  had  no 
idea  there  was  so  much  beauty  hidden  in  this  out  of  the  way 
place.  What  lovely,  sad  eyes  that  little  Mrs.  Bertrand  has  ' 
But  such  a  young  widow  —  why,  she  could  hardly  have  out- 
grown babyhood  at  her  marriage." 

Mrs.  Suydam  was  glad  to  leave  Ulric' s  affairs  ;  so  she  des- 
canted somewhat  upon  Daisy's  history.  That  there  had  been 
any  cause  for  sorrow  prior  to  Robert's  death,  had  never  been 
breathed  beyond  the  family  circle. 

Clara  became,  as  she  had  threatened,  a  frequent  visitor  at 
the  rectory.  She  made  royal  friends  with  Tessy,  and  from 
thence  up  to  Mr.  Chaloner.  When  baby  was  awake  she  trans- 
formed herself  into  a  most  attentive  nurse.  Alice  was  a 
very  satisfactory  piece  of  babyhood,  plump,  white,  with  ^ilky 
23 


266  IN    XKUST,    OR 

brown  hair  half  an  inch  long,  and  a  cunning  dimple  in  her 
chin.  Every  day  Tessy  reported  progress  on  the  baby's 
eyebrows  and  lashes,  the  growth  of  which  seemed  a  perfect 
marvel  to  the  child. 

Mr.  Auchester  received  word  that  nearly  half  of  the  Moun- 
tain House  would  be  at  the  disposal  of  his  party.  Richard 
was  heard  from  also,  and  the  day  appointed  for  their 
journey. 

Fred  Auchester  became  deeply  interested  in  Lily.  Ulrio 
watched  her  closely.  She  would  probably  have  rebelled  but 
for  a  counteracting  influence.  This  was  from  Fred,  although 
she  supposed  it  happened  naturally.  He  managed  that  there 
should  be  some  moments  and  some  places  free  from  this 
ceaseless  vigilance.  Lily  enjoyed  these  opportunities  with 
the  zest  of  a  thoughtless  child.  She  did  not  mean  to  be  dis- 
honest, she  never  even  fancied  there  was  anything  to  conceal. 

Fred  Auchester  would  not  have  deliberately  set  himself 
about  winning  any  girl's  heart,  not  so  much  from  a  sense  of 
honor,  as  an  ardent  love  of  his  own  liberty.  He  was  accus- 
tomed to  please  himself  first  of  all,  without  thinking  much 
of  the  manner  in  which  it  was  done.  Most  of  the  young 
ladies  he  had  met  were  ready  enough  for  a  flirtation.  But 
Lily's  simplicity  and  purity  puzzled  him  a  little.  She  openly 
laughed  at  his  flatteries,  and  held  herself  above  his  familiari- 
ties with  a  sort  of  regal  dignity.  She  fretted  his  vanity  by 
her  apparent  insensibility,  but  it  made  him  only  the  more 
earnest  to  succeed.  Consequently  he  manoeuvred  for  some 
hours  when  he  could  see  her  alone,  or  in  the  presence  of 
Clara,  and  was  rather  formal  to  her  in  general. 

Ulric  was  compelled  to  be  absent  two  days,  as  he  was 
invited  to  the  city  to  meet  some  distinguished  gentlemen, 
among  whom  were  two  savans,  soon  going  abroad.  Refusal 
was  out  of  the  question,  though  he  went  reluctantly.  Lily 
improved  the  opportunity  of  regaining  a  little  of  her  old  in- 
dependence. And  so  she  floated  down  the  sparkling  tide 
unconscious  of  danger. 


DK.  BERTKAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  267 


CHAPTER    XXVIII. 

Alas !  how  love  can  trifle  with  itself ! 

SHAKSPEARE. 

Why,  then,  to  love  and  trust 
Is  but  to  lend  a  traitor  arms  wherewith 
To  pierce  our  souls. 

MBS.  HEMASTS. 

THE  party  at  the  Catskills  brought  with  them  hearts  fof 
the  most  thorough  enjoyment.  It  was  to  be  a  real  holiday 
for  all.  Even  Richard  laid  aside  his  cares,  and  slipped 
imperceptibly  into  a  mood  of  indolent  enjoyment.  Indeed, 
there  was  nothing  else  for  him  to  do.  •  His  family  seemed 
inclined  to  dispose  of  themselves.  Archie  took  to  Philip 
in  a  boyish,  enthusiastic  fashion,  shared  his  walks,  and  was 
most  happy  when  he  could  command  his  attention  for  the 
discussions  that  were  the  youth's  delight.  Tessy  flitted  from 
baby  Alice  to  Isabel  Suydam,  and  occasionally  strayed  off 
•with  Leonard  Auchester,  who  appeared  to  consider  himself 
her  special  cavalier.  The  boyish  element  in  his  nature 
found  an  outlet  in  these  attentions.  But  Tessy  did  not 
develop  any  flirting  propensities.  She  gravely  accepted 
Leonard's  escort  and  devotion,  acknowledged  flowers  or 
little  favors  with  a  womanly  dignity  that  would  have  been 
amusing  but  for  its  perfect  good  faith.  There  was  no  undue 
forwardness  to  distress  Mabel ;  so  she  only  looked  on  with 
a  quiet  smile. 

Lily  and  Clara  were  inseparables,  and  sheltered  themselves 
a  great  deal  under  Mrs.  Auchester's  indulgent  wing.  Fred 
and  Ulric  were  their  attendant  shadows.  Clara  appropriated 
her  cousin  when  it  suited  her  fancy,  as  she  did  every  one 


268  IN   TRUST,    OR 

else.  It  was  more  difficult  to  break  away  from  her,  because 
she  based  her  regard  and  privilege  on  pure  cousinly  grounds, 
and  took  the  latter  as  a  right. 

TJlric  found  that  in  some  indescribable  way  he  had  lost 
rather  than  gained  with  Lily.  Not  in  regard,  for  in  her  fit- 
ful fashion  she  was  more  lavish  than  ever  before.  Yet  it 
satisfied  him  less  than  her  chary,  piquant  coolness.  Fred's 
attentions  could  not  be  at  all  exclusive,  for.  Lily's  beauty 
and  vivacity  attracted  others  to  her  shrine.  Among  the 
lingerers  at  the  Mountain  House  were  several  unexception- 
able gentlemen,  who  saw  in  her  freshness  the  same  charm 
that  had  won  Ulric  Auchester  months  before.  And  this 
new  life  fed  her  desire  for  power  and  admiration.  She 
seemed  to  ripen  with  a  summer  warmth,  to  dazzle  with  a 
swift,  enchanting  grace  that  stirred  the  pulses  of  those  she 
came  in  contact  with.  Capricious,  versatile,  haughty,  and 
gentle,  by  turns,  no  one  could  be  sure  of  her  next  mood. 
Her  fascination  never  palled  on  or  satisfied  any  one.  Ulric 
felt  the  tide  too  strong  for  him  to  breast,  and  resolved  to 
wait  and  watch  patiently  until  they  came  to  quiet  sailing. 

The  elders  —  matrons  of  three  degrees  —  kept  much  to- 
gether. Mabel  had  visited  the  mountains  shortly  after  her 
arrival  at  Rothelan,  and  was  quite  content  to  miss  some  of 
the  rides  and  walks  that  the  girls  enlarged  upon  so  raptu- 
rously. She  listened  with  evident  pleasure  to  all ;  indeed, 
her  apartment  was  considered  a  kind  of  headquarters,  where 
every  one  went  to  report. 

And  Daisy  ?  Perhaps  it  was  not  surprising  that  Richard 
should  in  some  degree  forget  the  others.  Mabel's  fond 
eyes  had  already  detected  the  secret  unconfessed  to  himself. 
Without  exciting  the  slightest  suspicion,  she  managed  to 
give  them  much  of  each  other's  society.  To  Daisy  it  was  a 
bright,  new  world,  opened  by  the  magic  hand  of  Love.  Her 
enjoyment  rendered  the  mountains  a  fairy  Alp,  the  falls 
a  Niagara.  The  refined  enthusiasm  that  was  a  part  of  he* 
nature,  and  had  met  with  no  vent  hitherto,  came  out  now. 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOVSEHOLD.  269 

Her  eyes  deepened  and  filled  with  a  tender,  joyous  light, 
the  old  shadow  often  disappearing  entirely.  And  Richard 
took  a  strange  delight  in  wandering  alone  with  her  —  the 
sweet  selfishness  of  ripening  love  when  it  longs  to  garner  up 
every  smile,  every  word,  and  to  feel  them  particularly  its 
own.  T^hat  lovely,  enchanting  days  those  were  !  He  lived 
in  a  charmed  atmosphere.  She  felt  the  new  life  in  every 
pulse,  yet  was  too  innocent  to  give  it  a  name.  And  so  it 
happened  they  often  walked  or  rode  happy  in  silence,  save 
where  the  beauty  of  Nature  in  some  of  its  wild  groupings 
demanded  words  from  the  full  soul,  steeped  in  its  perfect 
loveliness.  They  lingered  in  dusky  hollows,  where  the  moist 
odor  of  the  trees  gave  out  its  peculiar  fragrance,  and  the 
.unceasing  melody  of  the  falling  waters  brought  a  dim  and 
dreamy  satisfaction,  as  if  it  was  a  retrospect  of  some  past 
existence. 

And  when  they  chose  to  go  nearer,  to  stand  behind 
the  snowy,  rushing  mass  as  it  came  leaping  down  into  its 
bed  of  foam  for  a  mere  breathing  space,  and  then  whirled 
onward,  sparkling  in  the  brilliant  sunshine,  the  scene  was 
wild  and  enchanting.  The  rocky  crests  were  dappled  with 
pink  and  gray,  or  frost  white,  save  where  in  some  recess  it 
changed  suddenly  to  twilight  gloom.  Here  a  clump  of  trees 
stood  out  boldly  in  burnished  green,  or  a  bit  of  dead  limb 
silvered  with  the  double  effect  of  sun  and  spray.  The 
crested  surge  danced  gayly  along,  breaking  into  richer  intri- 
cacy, until  the  whole  scene  glowed  in  wondrous  beauty. 
Yet  what  was  that  to  the  tender  eyes  turned  full  and  ear- 
nestly upon  him  —  the  low  voice  whose  sweetness  found  its 
way  to  his  heart  above  the  din  of  the  roaring,  dashing 
waters  ?  He  liked  the  timid  yet  perfect  trust  with  which 
she  clung  to  him,  and  dared  dangers  that  made  her  tremble. 
Each  day  brought  a  new  charm,  a  more  delicious  knowledge 
of  the  pure  heart  unfolding  before  him.  He  shut  out  the 
past.  He  wanted  to  think  her  true  life  dated  from  this 
happy  present. 

23* 


270  IN    TRUST,    OH 

Lily  was  delighted  with  the  scenery,  also,  and  enjoyed 
many  a  pleasant  ramble.  But  Mr.  Auchester  rarely  had  her 
to  himself.  Indeed,  an  intimacy  with  the  boarders  at  Pine 
Orchard,  a  resort  a  few  miles  distant,  soon  sprang  up,  and 
called  for  daily  drives  back  and  forth. 

Clara  was  not  idle,  nor  did  she  allow  herself  to  be  dis- 
tanced. She  made  a  conquest  quite  speedily.  A  Mr.  Vin- 
cent—  grave,  gentlemanly,  and  immensely  wealthy,  as  Fred 
soon  learned — became  singularly  attracted  to  the  gay  girl. 
Clara  laughed  over  the  interviews,  and  declared  she  took 
him  into  training  from  pure  generosity ;  yet  it  must  be  con- 
fessed that  she  took  unusual  pains  to  entertain  him,  and  that 
he  evinced  a  decided  preference  for  her  society.  As  Lily 
was  constantly  with  her,  much  of  Mabel's  oversight  was 
necessarily  relinquished. 

As  I  said,  Mr.  Auchester  endeavored  to  be  patient.  It 
was  a  difficult  and  dangerous  struggle.  Now  and  then, 
when  Lily  rushed  daringly  into  proscribed  indulgences,  his 
eyes  flashed  and  his  voice  trembled  with  suppressed  passion. 
She  was  not  wise  enough  to  heed  the  signs ;  while  he,  aston- 
ished at  his  own  endurance,  rather  treasured  up  than  for- 
gave, not  so  much  from  hardness  of  will  as  from  the  fact  that 
she  seemed  never  to  think  pardon  necessary. 

There  were  many  delightful  evenings  both  at  the  Mountain 
House  and  Pine  Orchard.  The  last  gayety  of  the  season 
culminated/  in  a  hop  at  the  former  place.  Special  pains 
were  taken  to  make  the  affair  highly  agreeable.  When 
Tessy  gained  permission  to  spend  an  hour  or  two  in  the 
dancing-room,  her  joy  was  boundless,  though  sustained  with 
spasmodic  assumptions  of  gravity. 

"  And  then  for  home,"  exclaimed  Mr.  Auchester.  "  Truly 
I  shall  be  glad.  Who  would  have  thought  we  should  find  so 
much  dissipation  in  this  quiet  place  ? " 

"  It's  almost  as  good  as  Saratoga.  I'm  not  sure  but  that 
I  have  had  more  real  pleasure,"  said  Clara. 

•'It  has  been  charming  —  perfect,"  responded  Lily.  "I 
fihall  be  sorry  to  return  home." 


DK.  BEBTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  271 

"  Is  it  really  your  idea  of  perfect  happiness  ?  "  Mr.  Au- 
Chester  asked,  while  his  eyes  forced  hers  to  meet  them. 

**  Perfect  of  its  kind,  certainly." 

"  And  its  kind  is  very  satisfactory,  I  suppose  ?  " 

"  I  should  be  most  ungrateful  if  it  were  not,  after  all  the 
trouble  that  has  been  taken  for  my  enjoyment,"  was  Lily's 
adroit  reply. 

"1  think  we  shall  have  something  different  presently," 
Mr.  Auchester  said,  biting  his  lip. 

"  Anything  for  a  variety,"  laughed  the  gay  girl. 

But  when  Mr.  Auchester  asked  her  to  walk  with  him,  she 
pleaded  her  dress,  which  must  be  put  in  order  for  the  evening, 
and,  with  one  pretence  or  another,  gave  him  no  opportunity 
to  see  her  alone.  After  dinner  the  girls  indulged  in  a 
refreshing  siesta.  Then  Lily  went  down  lo  the  balcony, 
and  found  Fred  and  Archie  reading. 

"You  are  too  late,"  Fred  exclaimed,  mischievously. 
"  Mr.  Gregory  has  taken  off  my  august  cousin.  If  you  will 
allow  me  to  try,  I  may  perhaps  be  able  to  give  you  as  good 
advice." 

"  1  am  in  an  admirable  mood ;  so  proceed,"  said  Lily, 
archly. 

"  Suppose  we  take  a  little  walk,  then,  while  I  collect  my 
scattered  thoughts,  unless  you  are  afraid  of  offending  his 
high  mightiness." 

He  knew  it  was  just  the  sort  of  an  insinuation  to  make 
Lily  yield.  He  was  forced  to  admit  to  himself  that  he  had 
not  won  one  victory  over  this  charming  girl,  and  it  wounded 
his  vanity  considerably.  He  was  not  used  to  being  thwarted 
in  this  fashion,  and  it  increased  his  desire.  If  she  would 
only  forget  every  one  else  just  a  moment  for  him ! 

"  You  seem  to  stand  a  good  deal  in  awe  of  your  cousin," 
she  said,  with  an  arch  gayety  that  quite  took  off  the  point  of 
his  speech.  "  And  I  am  ready  for  the  walk.  Will  you 
eome,  Archie  ?  " 

No.     Archie  was  too  deeply  interested  in  his  book. 


272  IN   TRUST,    OB 

Clara  watched  them  sauntering  down  the  path.  "  What  » 
foolish  child  ! "  she  said  to  herself.  "  She  ought  to  keep  her 
freshness  for  this  evening." 

Lily  would  have  been  very  well  satisfied  if  Archie  had  ac- 
companied them.  She  did  not  intend  to  go  far,  but  in  the 
enjoyment  of  the  walk  and  their  gay  conversation  she  soon 
forgot  her  prudent  resolves. 

Philip  and  Mr.  Auchester  returned  presently.  The  latter 
lounged  about  uneasily  until  invited  into  Mrs.  Gregory's 
parlor.  Clara  soon  joined  them. 

"  Where  is  Lily  ? "  he  asked. 

"  I  saw  her  go  off  with  Fred  half  an  hour  ago,"  she 
answered,  with  a  suggestive  little  smile. 

He  generally  ignored  her  attempts  at  teasing  him,  but  just 
now  he  felt  in  anything  but  a  tranquil  mood.  So  they  had  a 
rather  sharp  skirmish,  ending  by  his  retreat  from  the  field. 
He  went  immediately  in  search  of  Lily,  as  the  best  method 
of  cooling  his  temper.  The  calmness  of  the  past  fortnight 
was  breaking  up  like  an  ice-bound  sea.  Hard  and  jagged 
edges  of  distrust,  suspicion,  wounded  love  and  pride,  clashed 
together  in  his  mind.  What  did  the  child  mean  by  giving 
him  this  burden  to  carry  ?  Surely  she  must  love  him  in  a 
weak,  easily  satisfied  manner,  not  as  he  loved  her.  And  the 
thought  that  he  was  not  all  to  her,  stung  him  with  a  keen 
pain. 

With  eager  steps  he  sought  her  in  familiar  haunts,  in  vain. 
They  must  have  gone  some  distance,  then.  The  picture  that 
persistently  rose  before  him  was  not  a  pleasant  one  for  a  mau 
in  his  mental  state  to  linger  over.  With  morbid  quickness  he 
recalled  every  incident  since  that  first  evening  with  Fred. 
Had  they  been  honorable  rivals,  each  endeavoring  to  win 
Lily,  he  would  have  regarded  his  cousin  with  a  certain  re- 
spect. But  it  was  the  acknowledged  trifling  that  angered 
him  now  —  that,  in  spite  of  himself,  gloomed  over  his  heart, 
and  brought  a  fierce  light  to  his  eyes.  The  luxury  of  hope, 
the  past  enjoyment  of  bliss,  and  the  solemn  surety  of  a 


DR.  BEKTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  273 

passion  strengthening  and  deepening  with  every  hour  of  his 
existence,  turned  into  a  tempest,  and  raged  wildly  through 
his  soul. 

Better  that  the  fire  had  spent  itself  then,  than  that  he, 
with  one  of  those  strong  impulses  common  to  self-centred 
men,  should  have  smothered  it.  He  said,  with  a  cold,  but 
determined  mastery  over  himself,  that  he  would  be  calm ; 
and  thus  his  eyes  were  blinded  to  the  real  crisis  by  the  very 
feelings  he  was  attempting  to  control. 

The  westward  sun  was  sending  lengthening  shadows  from 
tree  and  shrub,  when  he  saw  them  come  in  sight,  walking 
slowly,  Lily  apparently  in  her  gayest  mood.  Some  power 
impelled  him  to  step  aside  and  let  them  pass.  Fred  was 
carrying  a  bunch  of  scarlet  salvia.  When  they  paused  at 
the  steps,  he  said,  — 

"  Here  are  your  flowers.  You  will  wear  some  to-night  for 
my  sake,  and  I  promise  to  consider  myself  amply  repaid  for 
my  trouble." 

She  flushed  a  trifle  at  his  glance,  and  replied,  — 

"You  are  the  perfection  of  cavaliers,  certainly.  I  am 
obliged,  and  also  glad  to  find  you  so  easily  recompensed. 
They  are  lovely."  And  she  held  out  her  hand  for  the 
bouquet. 

Fred  Auchester's  first  daring  impulse  was  to  press  the 
dainty  fingers  to  his  lips  ;  but  he  had  learned  a  little  by  ex- 
perience. He  merely  bowed,  and  held  the  hand  in  his  some 
seconds  longer  than  was  necessary. 

"  I  am  all  impatience  for  to-night ! "  he  resumed.  "  The 
last  brilliant  affair  of  the  season  —  isn't  that  aufait?  And 
a  crowd  from  Pine  Orchard  to  help  us  make  merry.  But  I 
think  I  know  who  will  not  be  eclipsed." 

"  Your  own  self,  for  instance,"  returned  Lily,  laughing. 
"  Such  an  event  is  not  down  in  the  almanac.  There  ia 
no  fear.  But  we  must  be  late,  for  I  hear  the  bell.  Adieu ! " 
And  she  glided  through  the  hall. 

"  Where  have  you  been,  runaway  ? "    exclaimed   Clara. 


274  IX    TRUST,    OR 

*'  Ulric  went  to  look  for  you  an  hour  ago.  The  young  man 
is  evidently  on  the  '  rampage.'  And,  Lily,  if  he  should  ever 
become  your  lord  and  master,  I  think  you  would  stand  a  fair 
chance  of  being  '  brought  up  by  hand.'  " 

Lily's  eyes  sparkled  with  a  light  compounded  of  pride  and 
amusement. 

"  And  those  splendid  flowers  !  "  continued  Clara.  "  Can't 
you  spare  me  a  stem  or  two  for  my  adornment  ?  Where  in 
the  world  did  you  find  them  ?  " 

"  You  may  have  as  many  as  you  wish,"  said  Lily,  arran- 
ging them  in  a  vase  of  water. 

"You 'had  better  hurry!"  Mrs.  Auchester  exclaimed,  as 
she  entered  the  girls'  apartment.  "  The  supper  bell  will 
ring  soon." 

Lily  gathered  her  shining  curls  in  a  net,  changed  her  dress, 
and  was  presentable  by  the  time  the  summons  reached  them. 
In  the  hall  Mr.  Auchester  rose  before  her  like  a  phantom, 
and  drew  her  hand  through  his  arm.  Fred,  coming  a  moment 
later,  bit  his  lip  in  vexation. 

"  Where  have  you  been  ? "  Ulric  demanded,  in  a  cool, 
stern  whisper. 

"  Rambling,  like  the  river  in  the  poem,  '  at  my  own  sweet 
will,' "  she  answered,  carelessly.  "  I  must  take  my  fill  of 
beauty,  for  our  stay  draws  to  its  close." 

"  I  am  thankful,"  was  his  almost  involuntary  announce- 
ment. 

"  Why  ?  It  is  so  lovely  here  !  "  and  she  glanced  up  with 
the  childish  abandon  that  had  so  often  disarmed  him. 
"  Remember,  I  have  not  seen  the  whole  world  and  all  its 
delights.  Daisy  and  I  make  Niagara,  Switzerland,  and  the 
Alps  out  of  it.  I  dare  say,  as  I  grow  older  and  wiser,  I 
shall  smile  over  this  enthusiasm ;  but  now  it  is  everything 
to  me." 

"  Everything  to  you  !  "  he  repeated,  with  a  bitter  intona- 
tion. But  it  was  lost  upon  her,  for  some  one  appealed  to 
her  decision  in  a  trifling  matter ;  and  with  a  suppressed  sigb 


DR.  BEKTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  275 

he  held  his  peace,  and  listened  to  the  merry  badinage.  All 
at  their  end  of  the  table  was  complete  enjoyment. 

Lily  might  have  lingered  awhile  with  Mr.  Auchester,  but 
she  pleaded  dressing  as  an  excuse  for  hastening  away.  He 
could  not  speak  of  the  flowers  without  betraying  a  closer 
knowledge  of  their  conversation  than  he  cared  to  reveal  just 
now ;  so,  thinking  if  he  procured  some  others  it  would  keep 
her  from  wearing  Fred's,  he  left  her  the  more  readily. 

Something  in  his  eyes  and  voice  started  a  faint  suspicion 
in  Lily's  mind.  But  she  was  too  careless  to  heed  it.  She 
wanted  her  full  liberty  this  night,  and  meant,  if  possible,  to 
evade  any  opportunity  for  restriction. 

Clara  and  she  commenced  the  task  of  adorning  with  ready 
fingers.  And  yet,  somehow,  Lily  dallied  unconsciously. 
She  brushed  her  shining  hair  until  it  was  smooth  as  satin, 
and  rolled  off  coils  of  golden  ringlets.  Early  in  the  day 
'she  had  decided  on  wearing  white ;  so  there  was  no  discus- 
sion on  dress.  Daisy  and  Tessy  flitted  in  and  out,  the  child 
wide-eyed  in  wondering  pleasure.  Lily  was  in  a  generous 
mood,  and  nothing  annoyed  her. 

**  The  music ! "  exclaimed  Mrs.  Auchester,  as  the  band 
began  their  discord  of  tuning  up,  breaking  now  and  then 
into  snatches  of  inspiriting  melody.  "  Lily,  child,  how  slow 
you  are  !  Clara  is  ready." 

"  All  but  my  flowers.  Lily  promised  to  share  her  spoils 
with  me.  I  should  have  had  a  tnight  sufficiently  thoughtful 
to  send  me  some  sweet  token  of  his  regard.  Come,  divide 
your  scarlet  glory." 

There  was  a  light  tap  at  the  door,  which  Mrs.  Auchester 
answered. 

"  Miss  Lily  ?  "     It  was  Ulric's  voice. 

"  Is  to  remain  invisible  full  fifteen  minutes  longer," 
laughed  Clara,  cautiously  peeping  out.  "  What  is  your 
pleasure,  my  august  cousin  ?  I  will  undertake  to  convey 
any  message  to  her  chrysalis  state." 

Ulric  smiled.     "  My  pleasure  and  wishes,  since  I  cannot 


276  IN    TRUST,    OR 

see  her,  are,  that  you  will  give  her  these  flowers,  with  iny 
regards,  and  ask  her  to  wear  them  to-night.  They  are  my 
especial  favorites.  And  when  may  I  have  the  pleasure  of 
escorting  you  both  to  Fairy-land  ?  " 

"  I'm  glad  you  did  not  bring  a  glass  slipper,  for  we  want 
to  stay  until  after  midnight.  These  flowers  are  most  exqui- 
site. But  some  one  has  been  before  you." 

"  Tell  her  to  wear  these,"  he  said,  abruptly,  turning 
away. 

"  I  wonder  where  he  found  tuberoses  ? "  Clara  said,  as  she 
handed  them  to  Lily.  "  Mrs.  Kinston  was  frantic  for  some, 
and  said  she  had  sent  everywhere.  You'll  have  to  bequeath 
me  all  the  scarlet,  now." 

"  No,  indeed.  I  must  have  a  little.  Twist  this  through 
my  curls  —  will  you  ? "  And  taking  some  of  the  moss-buds 
from  the  edge  of  the  bouquet,  she  substituted  the  salvia. 

"  That  improves  it,"  exclaimed  Clara.  "  I  don't  like  so 
much  dead  white." 

Lily  fastened  another  spray  of  salvia  and  a  rose-bud  in 
her  dress  at  the  throat.  She  did  indeed  look  lovely.  The 
beauty  of  her  shoulders  was  enhanced,  not  hidden,  by  the 
dress  of  India  mull,  delicate  as  cambric.  Her  arms  were  bare, 
but  clasped  with  Richard's  gift,  the  pearls.  The  gleam  of 
the  scarlet  flowers  heightened  the  effect ;  yet  in  her  secret 
heart  she  felt  a  little  condemned  for  wearing  them. 

"  You  are  perfect,"  said  Clara.  "  You  will  charm  every 
one." 

"  Even  Mr.  Vincent  ?  " 

"  Poach  on  my  manor  at  your  peril !  And  now  make  me 
equally  beautiful."  Clara  turned  away  her  face  to  hide  its 
uncomfortable  warmth. 

She  was  robed  in  a  thin,  gauzy  fabric,  whose  black  back- 
ground sparkled  with  tiny  golden  wheat  heads,  clustered 
about  with  small,  brilliant  flowers.  Her  jewels  were  rubies, 
and  with  trailing  stems  of  salvia  in  her  hair,  she  looked 
bright  and  radiant. 


DR.    BERTH  AND' 8    HOUSEHOLD.  277 

Then  they  went  to  Mabel's  room  to  be  admired.  They 
all  felt  the  power  of  Lily's  beauty.  Daisy  kissed  her  with 
a  sudden  impulse  of  affection. 

"  You  do  your  family  great  credit,"  remarked  Richard, 
with  a  bow  of  mock  politeness. 

Mabel  had  some  charges  to  give  concerning  Tessy,  who 
was  to  be  allowed  a  brief  glimpse  of  the  gay  scene,  in  com- 
pany with  Isabel  Suydam.  Fred  Auchester  made  his  appear- 
ance, announcing  that  the  Pine  Orchard  party  had  arrived. 

"  And  where's  my  little  princess  ? "  inquired  Leonard. 

The  "little  princess"  was  as  grave  and  important  as  if 
she  expected  to  undergo  a  court  presentation. 

Lily  stood  quite  still  until  the  rest  had  passed,  for  she  saw 
Mr.  Auchester  waiting  in  the  hall.  They  fell  somewhat 
behind  the  others,  and  instead  of  bestowing  a  word  of  com- 
mendation upon  her,  as  was  his  general  custom,  he  asked, 
rather  sharply,  though  in  a  low  tone,  — 

"  Where  did  you  get  those  red  flowers  ?  I  thought  I  sent 
you  enough  to  wear." 

"  Thanks  for  yours  ;  they  are  lovely.  But  I  liked  these, 
and  Clara  said  they  improved  me  greatly." 

"  And  doubtless  some  one  else  will  say  it."  Since  you  are 
not  striving  to  please  me,  why  should  it  matter  ?  " 

She  glanced  furtively  at  his  face.     It  was  simply  impas- 
sible.    It  was  too  late  for  him  to  look  hurt  or  annoyed.     As 
they  reached  the  ball-room  just  then,  she  evaded  a  reply. 
24 


278  IN   TRUST,    OB 


CHAPTER   XXIX. 

Then  go !  the  promptings  of  thy  heart  obey; 
Despise  the  voice  of  reason  and  good  counsel; 
Be  quite  the  woman,  swayed  by  each  desire, 
That  bridleless  impels  her  to  and  fro. 

GOETHE'S  IPHIGEWTA. 

THE  large  apartment  had  been  tastefully  ornamented  with 
evergreens  and  clusters  of  bright  berries,  with  here  and 
there  a  knot  of  brilliant  wild  flowers.  The  glamour  of  lights 
and  music,  the  beautiful  dresses  that  fluttered  and  settled 
themselves  into  a  changeful,  undulating  sea,  and  the  radiant 
faces,  formed  a  most  enchanting  picture.  To  Daisy,  as  well 
as  Tessy,  it  did  seem  veritable  Fairy-land.  She  walked 
around  with  Richard,  half  bewildered  by  the  sights  and 
sounds.  The  waves  of  melody  throbbing  on  the  night  air 
moved  her  strangely.  The  undertone  of  nearly  all  music  is 
unconsciously  sad.  So  she  listened  with  a  yearning  heart  to 
the  violin's  clear  strain,  the  French  horn  blowing  out  deli- 
ciously  tender  notes,  and  the  great  clang  when  the  heavier 
instruments  came  in  grandly. 

"  You  like  it  ?  "  Richard  commented,  smiling  down  into 
the  sweet  face. 

"  0,  so  much ! " 

He  was  glad  to  see  her  thus  happy.  Indeed,  the  scene 
interested  him  not  a  little.  Yet  it  seemed  a  long  while  since 
he  had  made  one  of  such  a  gay  company. 

But  when  the  quadrilles  began,  when  the  sea  of  beauty 
ebbed  to  and  fro,  when  eyes  deepened  with  enjoyment,  she 
found  it  still  more  enchanting.  Tessy's  cup  of  happiness 
was  full  when  Leonard  led  her  out  on  the  floor.  And  then 


DR.    BERTRAND  S    HOUSEHOLD.  279 

to  have  Fred,  Ulric,  and  Archie  by  turns,  quite  completed 
the  little  lady's  delight.  Before  supper  she  and  Isabel  with- 
drew, well  satisfied  to  go  to  pleasant  slumbers. 

Clara  was  quite  elated  by  being  sought  out  in  a  special 
manner  by  Mr.  Vincent.  She  seemed  to  care  little  for  dis- 
puting triumphs  with  Lily,  who  grew  more  bewildering  every 
moment.  A  latent  summer,  warm  and  regal,  blossomed  in 
her.  Mr.  Auchester  resigned  himself  to  what  appeared  in- 
evitable. He  was  proud  of  Lily.  He  danced  several  times, 
but  only  with  her,  and  for  the  rest,  walked  with  Daisy  and 
Richard,  or  watched  the  calm  face  that,  amid  this  scene  of 
excitement,  refreshed  him  like  a  cool  shade.  Some  power- 
ful feeling  drew  him  to  Daisy  this  night. 

Quadrilles,  waltzes,  and  promenades  vied  with  each  other 
until  supper  was  announced.  Ulric  would  fain  have  per- 
suaded Lily  to  retire,  but  she  was  in  a  most^  resolute  mood, 
so  he  crowded  down  his  fast-rising  displeasure.  The  flowers 
on  her  breast  rankled  in  his  heart.  Daisy  had  disappeared ; 
so  there  was  nothing  to  soothe  his  chafed  mind. 

Again  "  viol,  flute,  and  bassoon  "  filled  the  air  with  melody. 
Again  dainty  feet  twinkled  up  and  down  the  floor,  and  young 
hearts  beat  time  to  the  happy  present.  Then  a  lull,  broken 
by  a  faint,  quivering  thread,  that  stole  along  like  the  ripple 
of  a  forest  brook ;  another  stronger  and  deeper ;  and  then  a 
broad,  full  chord  of  melody  trembled  on  the  air.  Those  who 
did  not  care  to  dance  listened  breathlessly  to  the  Zamora. 
Several  couples  floated  down  the  room,  and  the  whole  place 
seemed  pulsating  with  the  wonderful  rhythm.  Standing  op- 
posite, Mr.  Auchester  saw  Fred  bend  over  Lily  with  an  out- 
stretched hand.  She  rose  lingeringly,  as  if  hardly  resolved ; 
yet  her  eyes  did  not  wander  to  his  vicinity.  She  had  no  as- 
sent to  require  as  she  stepped  into  the  charmed  circle. 

He  watched  her  with  curious  attention.  The  slender 
figure,  the  snowy  dress  clinging  about  her  like  a  floating 
cloud,  the  shining  hair  rippling  over  her  shoulders,  cheeks 
of  summer  bloom,  lips  of  summer  ripeness,  drooping  eyes 


280  IN    TRUST,    OK 

•with  a  slumberous  fire  prisoned  in  their  depths, — how  it  all 
thrilled  him  !  He  thought  of  the  night  he  had  first  seen  her 
waltz  with  his  cousin.  Why  was  he  not  angry  now  ?  What 
did  this  cold,  bland  mood  presage  ?  Had  she  wearied  him 
utterly  with  this  trifljng  ?  For  he  seemed  slowly  turning 
into  ice,  or  marble.  The  lights,  the  figures  in  the  room, 
and  the  music  drifted  away  as  in  a  dream.  Whither  ? 

The  crash  of  music  ceased.  The  faint  flutes  blew  out  a 
lingering  cadence.  Fred  led  Lily  partly  around  the  room 
to  a  door,  and  into  the  hall.  The  buds  in  her  dress  had  be- 
come loosened,  and  fell  to  the  floor.  Fred  stooped  for  them. 
Ulric  could  see  the  pantomime,  and  his  senses,  electrically 
keen,  translated  it  into  words.  Fred  threw  away  the  salvia, 
— it  was  withered,  —  and  transferred  the  rose-bud  to  his  vest. 
Lily  held  up  one  white  hand  with  a  playfully  imploring  ges- 
ture, and  Ulric's  eyes  caught  the  sparkle  of  their  betrothal 
ring.  Fred  was  resolute.  Lily  yielded  with  a  bewitching 
smile. 

A  moment  before  Ulric  had  thought  himself  all  ice  ;  now 
he  was  all  fire.  A  blaze  of  jealous  white  heat  sublimed  every 
feature  ;  his  eyes  darkened  with  a  fierce  and  subtle  power ; 
his  lips  were  compressed  with  bitter  scorn.  This  was  the 
one  on  whom  he  had  lavished  his  manhood's  proud,  generous 
love  —  a  foolish  girl,  who  had  no  thought  beyond  admiration. 
He  despised  himself  for  being  so  easily  blinded — he,  who  had 
always  relied  on  his  judgment  —  so  rarely  been  mistaken. 
He  hurried  to  them  —  heard  Lily's  false  laugh.  Stung  to 
the  heart,  he  turned  at  bay. 

"  May  I  ask  you  to  finish  your  walk  with  me,  Miss  Ber- 
trand  ?"  he  said,  in  a  calm,  cold  tone. 

Fred  bowed  politely  and  relinquished  her.  He  gave  Ulrio 
a  sharp  glance,  but  read  nothing  in  the  impassible  face. 

Lily's  heart  beat  rapidly  as  they  walked  up  and  down,  in 
silence.  She  knew  he  was  angry  by  the  portentous  quiet, 
and  fortified  herself  with  arguments  and  excuses.  At  length 
she  said,  with  daring  recklessness,  — 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  281 

"  What  is  your  pleasure  ?  " 

He  paused  suddenly,  recalled  to  himself,  and  returned, 
icily,  — 

"  My  pleasure  is,  that  you  decide  this  night  to  whom  you 
owe  allegiance.  I  am  tired  of  this  child's  play.  You  cannot 
serve  two  masters  when  I  am  one  of  them !  " 

Every  pulse  of  resistance. within  her  mutinied,  and  shu 
retorted  scornfully,  — 

"  Perhaps  I  shall  not  choose  to  serve  any  master.  I  con- 
fess the  role  of  a  slave  is  quite  distasteful  to  me." 

"  Or  that  of  a  woman,  either ;  or  anything  but  a  vain,  silly 
child.  I  could  have  endured  your  wearing  Fred's  flowers, 
but  that  you  should  allow  him  to  keep  mine,  as  a  memento 
of  this  happy  evening,  is  too  bitter.  And  I  suppose  he  is 
ready  to  endow  you  with  the  love  he  has  bestowed  on  every 
woman  he  has  met.  It  is  a  most  generous  heart,  truly !  " 

"  You  are  unjust,  ungentlemanly.  He  has  never  spoken 
one  word  of  love  to  me  !  " 

"  Love  !  as  if  he  knew  its  meaning  !  "  and  Ulric  made  a 
gesture  of  contempt.  "  I  am  done  with  trifling.  I  have 
borne  all  that  it  is  possible  for  a  true  man  to  bear.  I  have 
been  mistaken  in  you.  Dr.  Bertrand  was  quite  right  —  we 
are  not  suited  to  each  other.  And  since  you  so  evidently 
prefer  your  liberty  to  any  regard  I  can  bestow  upon  you, 
which  must  necessarily  abridge  your  power,  I  yield  my 
claim." 

His  tone  had  been  rapid,  strong  in  intense  bitterness. 
And  standing  in  the  doorway,  with  the  light  full  upon  him, 
she  could  see  how  stern  and  cold  his  face  was.  She  sue  to 
him  ! 

"  Very  well." 

Her  voice  had  a  prompt  ring  in  it,  that  matched  his  own 
for  firmness.  She  flashed  back  her  curls  in  superb  disdain. 

He  merely  touched  her  hand,  as  he  returned  with  her  to 
the  room,  too  courteous  at  heart  to  allow  any  one  to  triumph 
over  her.  The  smiling  faces  mocked  him  in  the  blinding 
24* 


282  IN    TRUST,    OR 

glare  of  light.  A  subtle  pride  chained  him  beside  her  until 
the  last  bowing  was  over  in  the  Lancers.  Fred  kept  aloof ; 
but  Leonard  sauntered  up,  and  after  a  few  moments'  con- 
versation, exclaimed,  with  boyish  entreaty,  — 

"  There's  that  inspiriting  Caledonian.  You  might  dance 
with  me  once  more  to-night,  Miss  Lily.  Can't  she,  Ulric  ?  " 

"  As  Miss  Lily  pleases,"  was  the  quiet  rejoinder ;  and,  as 
they  took  their  places,  he  walked  away. 

In  the  hall  he  met  Daisy.  His  white,  rigid  face  startled 
her.  Indeed,  the  control  of  the  last  few  moments  was 
avenging  itself. 

"  What  is  the  matter  ?  "  she  asked,  with  sudden  fear. 

He  paused  to  glance  into  the  peaceful  face,  the  tender, 
pitying  eyes.  Like  the  rush  of  a  wild  flood  his  loneliness 
came  over  him,  and  he  would  have  grasped  at  a  straw. 
Instead,  a  firm  bridge  rose  before  him.  He  noticed  she 
had  a  shawl  thrown  over  her  shoulders,  and  with  his  first 
impulse,  said,  huskily, — 

"  Let  us  take  a  turn  down  the  walk,  and  I  will  tell  you. 
I  need  a  friend  sorely." 

Indeed,  his  heart  and  brain  were  in  a  whirl  of  confusion. 
Wounded  love,  betrayed  trust,  jealousy,  anger,  and  a  sort 
of  proud  disdain,  ruled  him  by  turns.  And  it  seemed  to 
him  at  this  moment  that  the  great  want,  the  only  blessing, 
of  life  was  love.  He  hungered  after  it  with  keen  intensity, 
in  spite  of  the  grim  giant  of  disbelief  that  stood  ready  to 
clutch  him. 

Daisy  yielded  to  the  arm  placed  with  gentlest  care  par- 
tially around  her.  She  had  been  walking  with  Kichard, 
who  had  just  gone  for  a  final  glimpse  of  Lily  and  the  merry 
revellers.  She  suffered  herself  to  be  led  away,  thinking  it 
would  be  but  for  a  moment. 

"  You  are  so  calm,  so  restful,  Mrs.  Bertrand,"  he  said  at 
length.  "  The  very  atmosphere  about  you  is  peace  itself. 
A.nd  I  am  weary,  despairing.  My  cup  of  life  has  come  to 
the  bitter  dregs." 


DB.  BEBTEAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  283 

The  sorrowful  pathos  of  his  voice  touched  her.  Pausing 
suddenly,  she  read  his  face  in  the  silver  light.  Deep  lines 
of  suffering  were  already  written  upon  it,  and  it  displayed 
a  capability  of  keenest  anguish. 

"  Lily !  "  was  her  exclamation.  "  In  calmer  moments  I 
know  she  will  regret  this  evening's  gayety." 

"  Regret  will  be  too  late,  even  if  it  is  possible  for  her  to 
experience  such  a  feeling.  I  have  given  her  back  the  only 
thing  she  prizes  —  her  liberty." 

"  0,  no,  no  !  Think  a  little.  She  is  so  young,  so  suscep- 
tible to  outward  impressions,  and  her  whole  life  has  been  so 
free  from  care  or  discipline.  And  you  love  her  —  she  loves 
you." 

There  was  a  pause  of  some  seconds,  when  he  resumed,  in 
a  calmer  tone,  — 

"  It  seems  curious,  indeed  it  is  quite  unusual,  for  me  to 
give  confidences  in  this  fashion ;  and  yet  I  think  you,  Mrs. 
Bertrand,  will  understand  me.  It  is  mortifying  to  the  pride 
of  almost  any  man  to  confess  himself  mistaken  as  to  the 
character  of  the  woman  he  loves.  But  now.  by  the  light  of 
reason  and  cooler  judgment,  I  must  acknowledge  Dr.  Ber- 
trand right.  My  passion  for  Lily  was  the  first  love  of  my 
manhood.  Since  the  foolish  dreams  and  desires  of  my  boy- 
ish days,  I  have  never  cared  to  call  any  woman  mine  until 
now.  I  suppose  I  was  blinded  by  her  grace  and  beauty. 
And  I  fancied  she  did  love  me.  It  was  such  a  luxury  to 
quaff  the  first  sweetness  of  her  girlish  heart !  I  tried  to  be 
'indulgent.  I  yielded  points  my  conscience  disapproved  of, 
for  I  knew  Dr.  Bertrand  feared  I  might  go  to  the  other 
extreme.  He  said  she  did  not  know  her  own  mind ;  that 
she  was  wilful,  headstrong ;  that  we  were  not  suited  to  each 
other ;  and  I,  blind  fool,  rushed  on  all  the  more  madly.  For 
weeks  she  has  shown  that  she  t;ared  only  for  promiscuous 
admiration.  The  true  love  of  one  man  cannot  satisfy  her. 
It  is  well  that  I  discovered  the  fact  so  soon." 

"  I  think  you  are  unjust  to  Lily.     She  is  true  and  stead- 


284  IN    TRUST,    OK 

fast  in  her  regards  —  not  so  fickle  as  she  seems.  If  you 
could  look  into  her  heart  this  moment,  you  would  see  it 
filled  with  love  for  you." 

"  Do  not  try  to  comfort  me  in  that  manner.  I  am 
thoroughly  satisfied  that  she  does  not  care  for  me  —  at  least 
in  the  only  way  I  could  accept.  It  is  a  bitter  lesson,  but 
t«»-morrow  I  shall  be  braver.  I  have  shown  you  a  bruised 
and  wounded  heart,  because  I  know  you,  too,  have  sorrowed, 
and  although  pity  from  most  people  is  unendurable,  yours  is 
sweet,  sacred.  Be  my  friend." 

He  took  both  hands  in  his  with  tender  earnestness. 

"  Yes,"  she  said,  slowly ;  "  I  will  be  your  friend.  And 
your  happiness,  as  well  as  Lily's,  is  dear  to  me.  When  I  ask 
you  to  give  her  an  opportunity  to  express  her  sorrow  for 
this  night's  work,  I  know  you  will  comply,  difficult  as  it 
may  seem ; "  and  she  looked  into  his  face  with  pleading 
eyes. 

"  Daisy,  it  is  useless." 

"  No  ;  it  will  not  be  useless.  Why  should  you  two,  who 
love  one  another  dearly,  be  made  forever  miserable  ?  You 
will  find  it  sweet  to  forgive.  And  love  is  not  such  a 
frequent  guest  that  he  should  be  banned  and  barred  out  of 
one's  heart." 

"  You  take  her  affection  for  a  certainty.  No  woman  who 
loved  could  be  so  careless,  so  trifling." 

"  But  an  eager,  thoughtless  girl  might.  Lily's  horror  is 
subjugation.  To  avoid  this,  she  has  sought  the  widest 
liberty." 

"  And  you  know,  my  sweet  little  friend,  there  cannot  be 
two  kings  over  one  kingdom.  No ;  the  dream  is  vain.  Had 
she  loved  me  truly,  she  would  have  given  herself  without 
any  question.  As  it  is,  I  can  only  regret,  not  alter." 

A  step  startled  them.  Turning,  they  beheld  Richard  at  a 
little  distance. 

"  He  is  looking  for  me,"  Daisy  exclaimed,  hurriedly. 
*'  For  my  sake  you  will  try  —  you  will  forgive  her  ? " 


DB.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  285 

He  could  not  resist  the  imploring  eyes.  The  pressure  of 
the  hand  half  promised. 

Richard  would  have  retraced  his  steps,  but  they  soon 
came  up  to  him. 

"  Truant,"  he  said.  "  I  fancied  some  of  the  « little  folk ' 
had  inveigled  you  into  one  of  their  midnight  rings,  and  that 
you  would  henceforth  be  lost  to  mortal  ken." 

"  Not  so  bad  as  that ;  "  and  she  smiled  faintly. 

"  I  was  to  blame  for  carrying  her  off.  It  was  a  tempting 
relief  to  the  scene  within,"  said  Mr.  Auchester.  Yet  he  did 
not  release  Daisy  until  they  reached  the  steps. 

She  went  direct  to  her  room.'  Richard  noted  the  quiet, 
almost  sad,  face,  but  did  not  express  any  curiosity. 

An  hour  after,  Clara  and  Lily  made  their  appearance.  It 
was  too  late  for  conversation,  and  they  were  tired  enough  to 
go  immediately  to  sleep.  Lily's  face  told  no  tales. 

They  were  all  rather  late  at  breakfast  the  next  morning. 
Richard  attended  both  Lily  and  Daisy. 

Ulric  bowed  gravely. 

**  What  absurd  notion  do  you  think  this  young  man  has 
been  seized  with  ? "  asked  Mrs.  Suydam,  after  the  first  greet- 
ings were  over. 

"Repentance,  after  last  night's  dissipation,"  said  Mr. 
Gregory.  "  I  thought  of  prescribing  a  course  for  you  all." 

"  Indeed,  he  is  so  little  charmed  by  our  society  that  he  is 
going  to  New  York  in  the  first  train.  I  am  positively  vexed. 
We  shall  all  leave  in  a  few  days,  and  I  am  sure  any  business 
could  be  postponed." 

"  Any  but  mine,  perhaps.  It  is  absolutely  necessary  that 
I  should  go.  And  I  think  I  have  proved  myself  too  fond 
of  indulgence  to  return  to  business  from  choice.  I  may 
come  back." 

Daisy  and  Lily  were  the  only  ones  who  made  no  com- 
ments. Fred  bantered  his  cousin  a  little,  or  rather  attempted 
it,  when  a  certain  hauteur  prevented  further  intrusion.  A 
dim  suspicion  crossed  Richard's  mind. 


286  IN    TBtJST,    OK 

There  was  not  much  time  to  lose  after  breakfast.  Ulri« 
said  his  adieus  lightly,  as  he  should  soon  meet  them  in  the 
city.  By  an  accident  Lily  stood  quite  apart,  playing  with  a 
trailing  vine  that  had  fallen  from  its  column.  He  went  up 
to  her  quietly,  standing  with  his  back  to  the  others,  and 
quite  hiding  her. '  There  had  been  a  great  conflict  in  the 
man's  mind.  But  for  Daisy  he  would  not  have  made  even 
this  advance. 

"Have  you  anything  to  say  to  me  —  Lily?"  He  swal- 
lowed a  good  deal  of  pride  as  he  pronounced  the  name, 
sorely  tempted  as  he  was  to  call  her  Miss  Bertrand. 

It  was  not  a  tone  very  inviting  to  penitence.  Lily's  face 
flushed  hotly,  and  her  eyes  fell  beneath  his  steady  gaze. 
She  had  persuaded  herself  that  he  was  selfish  and  tyrannical. 
Neither  did  she  feel  suflicient  need  of  his  love  to  render  her 
humble. 

"Nothing."  The  tone  was  low,  but  he  heard  it  dis- 
tinctly. 

"  Very  well.  Perhaps  it  will  be  better  to  make  no  ex- 
planations until  you  return  home.  I  will  inform  your 
brother." 

She  bowed  indifferently.  0,  how  sweet,  how  winsome, 
she  was,  even  now !  A  word  would  have  brought  him  back. 
She  did  not  utter  it,  however,  although  she  could  not  help 
feeling  grateful  that  he  should  thus  postpone  the  unpleasant 
announcement. 

Daisy  kept  her  secret.  Lily  filled  the  two  succeeding 
days  with  all  the  pleasure  that  could  be  crowded  in  them. 
She  would  not  think.  A  bright  life  was  before  her,  and  she 
resolutely  determined  not  to  shadow  it  by  any  misgiving. 
Love  was  easy  to  win.  And  yet  she  put  something  in  her 
demeanor  towards  Fred  that  made  him  understand  the  real 
distance  between  them,  and  that  his  flatteries  were  as  noth- 
ing in  her  eyes.  He  should  not  boast  that  she  had  broken 
her  engagement  on  his  account. 


DB.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  287 

The  excursion  had  heen  highly  satisfactory,  save  to  Lily 
and  Mr.  Auchester.  And  she  proudly  persuaded  herself 
that  she  did  not  care.  He  fancied  he  felt  truly  thankful 
that  the  rupture  had  come  so  soon.  Since  she  was  un- 
worthy of  his  love,  this  wound,  bitter  as  it  was,  could  be 
endured,  and  was  to  be  preferred  to  a  lifetime  of  uuhappi- 
•ess. 


288  IN   TBUST,    OK 


CHAPTER    XXX. 

O,  Love!  unconquerable  in  the  fight.    Thee  shall  neither  any  of  the  im- 
mortals escape,  nor  of  men,  the  creatures  of  a  day. 

SOPHOCLES,  Trans. 

So  with  this. 

The  lines  have  under  meanings,  and  the  scene 
Of  self-forgetfulness  and  indecision 
Breaks  off,  not  ends. 

FESTUS. 

ON  his  return  to  Rothelan,  Richard  was  met  by  a  letter 
from  Mr.  Auchester,  announcing  the  fact  of  the  broken 
engagement.  He  was  too  gentlemanly  to  indulge  in  any 
severe  animadversions  on  Lily's  conduct,  but  simply  stated 
the  case,  and  gave  Richard  full  credit  for  his  foresight  and 
good  judgment.  He  allowed,  in  a  most  graceful  manner, 
that  he  had  been  mistaken  in  regard  to  himself,  as  well  as 
to  Lily. 

The  thought  that  he  had  predicted  it  afforded  Richard 
small  satisfaction.  The  spirit  of  Mr.  Auchester's  letter  did 
not  intimate  that  the  disagreement  was  at  all  trifling,  or  to 
be  easily  overcome.  He  undertook  to  question  Lily,  but  she 
was  haughty,  and  not  disposed  to  discuss  the  subject.  He 
could  not  discern  the  slightest  regret  in  her  manner,  and 
this  set  him  at  ease  with  regard  to  her. 

"  I  don't  know  what  I  could  have  been  about  for  the  last 
fortnight,  not  to  see  how  matters  were  going,"  he  said,  a 
little  self-reproachfully. 

"No,  Dick/'  Mabel  returned,  warmly,  "you  shall  not 
blame  yourself  for  this.  If  I,  who  by  right  should  have 
been  most  watchful,  could  not  gain  her  confidence,  or 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  289 

influence  her,  the  fault  is  clearly  her  own  waywardness.  Mr. 
Auchester  has  acted  commendably  throughout,  and  Lily  has 
lost  a  regard  she  may  never  find  again.  I  regret  that  this 
sorrow  should  fall  upon  him  ;  but  she  needs  a  lesson.  She 
is  too  thoughtless  and  trifling." 

Philip  took  the  affair  more  seriously.  Like  Daisy,  he  felt 
convinced  they  had  loved  each  other.  He  held  Mr.  Auches- 
ter in  the  highest  esteem,  and  scolded  Lily  roundly  for 
coquetry.  Yet  this  did  not  punish  her  as  did  Richard's 
grave  tones,  and  the  implied  condemnation  in  his  eyes. 

Philip  and  Mabel  insisted  that  Lily  should  remain  at 
Rothelan.  Indeed,  the  former  cherished  a  hope  that  a 
reconciliation  might  yet  be  effected.  Mrs.  Suydam  had 
gone  directly  to  New  York  with  the  Auchesters,  from  whence 
in  a  few  days  they  were  to  start  for  Virginia,  while  she  was 
to  shop,  and  prepare  for  the  journey  with  her  husband. 

Daisy  agreed  to  the  arrangement,  for  she  felt  Richard's 
home  would  be  happier  without  Lily.  Her  tender  little  heart 
questioned  itself  as  to  whether  there  was  anything  selfish  in 
desiring  his  comfort  above  all  else. 

The  dear  old  house  at  Newark  greeted  them  with  a  familiar 
welcome,  as  inanimate  things  often  touch  our  hearts  more 
closely  than  words.  Daisy  was  soon  settled  in  her  former 
quiet  life,  after  the  rare  holiday  summer.  Indeed,  about  ten 
days  later,  when  Archie  left  them  for  a  preparatory  school, 
she  found  it  necessary  to  make  some  effort  to  keep  them 
from  drifting  into  absolute  loneliness.  Yet  she  had  never 
been  happier.  Lily's  first  letter  was  so  gay  and  good- 
humored  that  she  read  it  aloud  to  Richard. 

She  had  been  at  home  a  fortnight,  perhaps,  when  one  even- 
ing Ann  startled  her  by  announcing  that  "  Mr.  Auchester 
was  in  the  parlor,  and  wished  to  see  her."  Richard  had 
gone  to  pass  a  few  hours  with  some  medical  friends  ;  so 
his  entertainment  devolved  wholly  upon  her.  With  a  flush 
on  her  face,  and  not  a  little  nervousness  at  heart,  she  went 
down  to  him. 

25 


290  IN    TRUST,    OK 

"I  am  so  glad  to  see  you!"  was  his  first  exclamation; 
and  taking  both  hands  in  his,  he  held  them  many  seconds. 
"  Believe  me  that  for  days  I  have  had  an  intense  longing  to 
see  you,  and  hear  your  voice.  I  think  I  never  knew  weeks 
BO  long  in  my  whole  life." 

She  covered  her  embarrassment  by  asking  after  his  cousins 
and  Mrs.  Suydam. 

The  Auchesters  had  left  for  Virginia.  Mrs.  Suydam  had 
that  day  gone  to  Rothelan. 

"  I  did  not  tell  her  until  this  afternoon,"  he  said,  abruptly. 
"  We  walked  up  Broadway,  and  from  thence  over  to  the 
depot,  and  had  a  long  conversation.  I  extorted  a  promise 
from  her  not  to  make  Mrs.  Gregory  miserable  by  her  disap- 
pointment." 

"  Whatever  pains  you,  must  cause  her  sorrow,"  Daisy 
said,  absently. 

"  More  than  that,  I  think.  It  has  interfered  with  her 
plans  for  me,  and  she  was  remarkably  fond  of — of  Lily,"  — 
he  pronounced  the  name  with  an  effort,  — "  and  feels  more 
deeply  grieved,  perhaps,  than  the  actors  in  the  drama." 

His  tone  at  the  last  was  indifferent.  A  long  silence  fell 
between  them. 

"  I  kept  my  promise  to  you,"  he  began,  at  length.  "  I 
did  give  her  an  opportunity  of  making  some  slight  con- 
cession ;  but  her  manner  then  convinced  me  she  had  never 
truly  loved  me." 

Daisy  understood  the  feeling  that  prompted  the  use  of 
pronouns.  His  heart  was  still  sore,  disguise  it  as  he  might. 
Her  finest  sympathies  were  aroused.  She  could  not  withhold 
them ;  in  truth  she  did  not  wish  to. 

"  I'm  not  sure  but  you  will  end  by  thinking  me  weak  and 
cowardly,"  he  said,  with  a  dreary  smile.  "  I  know  I  ought 
not  to  linger  over  this  episode.  A  brave  man  would  tear 
it  out  of  his  heart  at  once,  and  go  his  way,  making  no 
sign.  And,  though  hitherto  in  all  matters  I  have  troubled 
no  one,  it  is  a  comfort  to  come  to  you  when  my  restlessness 
becomes  unendurable." 


DR.  BEBTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  291 

"Please  believe  that  I  want  to  be  your  friend,"  Daisy 
Baid,  earnestly;  "that  I  desire  to  share  this  sorrow  with 
you,  and  hope  —  "  but  she  had  no  courage  to  utter  her  hope. 

"  Not  that  I  shall  go  back  to  the  old  love,  Daisy.  Every 
day  I  realize  how  unwise  it  was.  I  feel  astonished  at  myself 
for  being  so  easily  blinded.  More  than  once,  in  the  past 
fortnight,  I  have  paused,  and  asked  what  strange  glamour 
enchanted  the  Ulric  Auchester  of  six  months  ago.  For 
then  he  was  cool,  self-reliant,  penetrating,  and  not  very  apt 
to  err  in  his  judgments." 

"  Love  !  "  Daisy  answered,  with  a  rare,  sweet  intonation. 
"  And  why  should  you  be  ashamed  ?  Is  not  he  who  loves 
and  suffers,  a  better  man,  if  he  bear  his  pain  rightly,  than  he 
who  dares  not  love  for  very  fear  ? " 

"  Teach  me  how  to  bear  it,  for  in  your  hands  I  seem  a 
child." 

"  I  don't  know  what  I  can  teach  you.  Only,  there  are 
some  dark  days  in  every  life,  I  think,  when  we  seem  to  go 
down  into  a  sepulchre  of  doubt,  and  in  despair  count  the 
withered  stems  where  we  had  looked  for  blossoms.  But 
God's  angels  roll  away  the  stone  at  length,  and  we  enter 
the  garden  once  more.  Does  He  not  mean  that  by  going 
carefully  over  the  path,  we  may  learn  a  lesson  for  all  time 
to  come  ?  " 

"  Mine  has  been  learned  in  a  sharp,  bitter  fashion.  Ex- 
perience is  indeed  a  costly  teacher.  .But  0,  the  weariness, 
the  '  aching  void '  that  it  leaves  behind  !  " 

She  had  passed  through  this  fiery  trial.  Yet  hers  had 
been  crude,  unreasoning  love,  not  possessing  sufficient 
stamina  for  development.  His  was  not  so.  Some  electric 
divination  told  her  he  was  struggling  against  the  grand  pas- 
sion of  his  life ;  and  because  he  could  not  conquer  it,  he 
shut  his  eyes  to  its  full  force,  tried  to  bury  it  out  of  his 
sight.  If  he  had  loved  less  truly,  he  might  have  denied  it 
altogether ;  now  this  was  impossible. 

What  should  she  say  ?   He  would  not  admit  the  possibility/ 


292  IN    TRTJST,    OR 

of  depth  or  truth  in  Lily.  On  this  point  he  was  wonderfully 
firm.  He  seemed  to  think  he  could  have  forgiven  deliberate 
coquetry  more  easily  than  this  childish  trifling  and  vacilla- 
tion. And,  though  Daisy  pleaded  her  cause  with  a  sister's 
earnestness,  he  met  her  arguments  with  simple  truths,  that 
she  could  not  overcome.  But  it  was  little  comfort  to  ha^e 
Lily  excused  for  following  the  inclinations  of  her  natuie, 
when  that  very  nature  was  proved  shallow  and  insincere. 
Yet  he  did  not  so  much  allege  these  things  against  Lily,  as 
imply  them ;  therefore  discussing  the  point  was  useless  ;  and 
not  only  that,  but  it  served  to  strengthen  him  in  his  opinion. 

It  was  quite  late  when  he  left  her,  as  for  some  time  he  had 
been  making  Richard's  return  an  excuse  for  lingering.  As 
they  stood  in  the  hall,  she  realized  the  change  that  had  come 
over  him.  The  glow  and  vivid  life,  that  had  lent  such  a 
charm  to  his  fine  face,  were  fast  settling  into  a  cold  and 
bitter  expression  of  weariness.  Her  tender  pity  shone  out 
of  her  sweet  eyes,  and  spoke  in  her  soft  voice. 

"  Remember,"  he  said,  "  you  have  redeemed  the  whole 
race  of  women  for  me  ; "  and  kissing  her  forehead,  he  was 
gone.  So  profound  was  her  sympathy  for  him  that  she  saw 
no  danger  in  the  promise  of  friendship  she  had  given. 

The  next  morning,  at  breakfast,  Daisy  mentioned  Mr. 
Auchester's  visit.  Richard  smiled  a  little,  but  made  no 
comment. 

For  that,  and  several  succeeding  days,  Daisy's  mind  was 
continually  busy  with  the  lovers,  as  she  still  considered 
them.  She  had  too  much  delicacy  to  mediate  unless  her 
services  were  absolutely  required,  and  she  could  think  of  no 
emergency  likely  to  arise.  She,  who  had  done  so  much 
patient  waiting  for  herself,  found  this  a  hard  burden  to  bear. 

Daisy  was,  perhaps,  more  surprised  by  Mr.  Auchester's 
second  visit  than  by  the  first.  It  was  only  a  few  days  later, 
and  again  he  found  her  alone.  Dinner  had  been  finished, 
Richard  called  away  on  sudden  business,  and  Tessy  gone 
to  spend  a  few  hours  with  a  schoolmate. 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  293 

"Well,"  he  said,  when  she  had  excused  them,  "I  came 
chiefly  to  see  you ;  so  I  am  quite  satisfied." 

She  colored  with  some  embarrassed  feeling. 

"  Let  us  go  and  walk  in  the  garden,"  he  continued.  "  The 
approaching  evening  is  too  magnificent  to  be  spent  in  doors. 
Such  a  grand  sunset  does  not  always  come  at  one's  bidding." 

They  walked  awhile,  conversing  pleasantly,  and  watching 
the  dying  day.  The  peculiar  orange-red  glow  of  autumn ; 
the  long,  slant  rays,  like  golden  arrows  tipped  with  flame  ; 
tree  and  shrub  burnished  in  bronze  ;  and  the  filmy  purple 
dusk,  that  seemed  like  an  undertone  to  the  picture,  lingering 
in  corners  and  under  leafy  branches,  gave  a  drowsy,  shadowy 
light.  A  time  for  dreams  or  confidences,  for  tender  talk  or 
tenderer  vows. 

They  seated  themselves  on  a  rustic  bench,  at  length,  their 
hearts  steeped  in  the  wondrous  beauty  of  the  scene.  Pres- 
ently Mr.  Auchester  said,  — 

"  I  have  many  things  to  tell  you,  grave  little  '  father  con- 
fessor.' Where  shall  I  begin  ?  " 

"  With  the  very  first."  An  arch  smile  lighted  up  her  face 
as  she  said,  "  Once  upon  a  time  ;  "  but  her  heart  beat  with 
unwonted  emotion. 

"  I  am  going  away  —  to  Europe,"  was  his  abrupt  an- 
nouncement. 

"0!" 

Something  in  the  voice  startled  him,  and  the  unfeigned 
sorrow  of  her  sweet  face  thrilled  him  with  a  blinding  sensa- 
tion, as  if  a  new  world  had  been  opened.  Thought  and  feel- 
ing rushed  to  a  sudden  dangerous  centralization. 

"  Why  do  you  go  ? "  There  was  a  perceptible  cadence  of 
disappointment  in  her  tone. 

"  Mostly  for  the  change,  I  think.  I  find  my  summer's  ex- 
perience has  bequeathed  me  some  bad  habits  —  a  restless, 
impatient  dissatisfaction  that  I  cannot  dismiss  or  conquer ; 
a  something  that  tempts  me  to  dream  idle  dreams,  and  seek 
vain  speculations.  As  Alice  will  be  away  for  a  long  while,  I 
25* 


294  IN    TRUST,    OB 

should  certainly  bore  you  to  death.  To  save  you  from 
trouble,  and  myself  from  a  desultory,  aimless  existence,  I 
have  accepted  the  position  of  private  secretary  to  the  Hon. 
Mr. ,  minister  to  Russia." 

"  0,  I  am  so  sorry ! "  and  then  Daisy  checked  herself. 

"Are  you?  After  all,  what  does  it  matter?"  was  his 
moody  reply. 

"  When  shall  you  go  ?  " 

"  I  do  not  know  yet.  Not  for  some  weeks,  I  fancy.  I 
should  not  have  sought  the  opportunity,  for  I  came  home 
last  winter  quite  tired  of  roving.  Besides  being  somewhat 
acquainted  with  the  new  minister,  my  knowledge  of  the  coun- 
try and  the  language  has  so  fitted  me  for  the  position,  in  his 
estimation,  that  he  insists  upon  my  taking  it.  The  change 
and  the  active  life  will  be  a  great  benefit  to  me." 

Daisy  gave  words  to  her  thoughts,  unconsciously. 

"  What  will  Lily  say  ?  " 

"  My  dearest  friend,  dismiss  the  subject  from  your  mind. 
Nothing  I  could  do  would  be  of  the  slightest  importance  to 
her.  She  is  perfectly  free  to  follow  her  inclinations  ;  so  am 
I.  And  since  mine  lead  me  into  exile,  so  be  it  —  who  will 
care  ?  " 

"  I  care,"  Daisy  said,  bravely.  "  This  faithless,  half- 
scornful  manner  pains  me.  It  is  not  worthy  of  your  man- 
hood." 

He  rose  and  walked  up  and  down  the  short  path  before 
her,  his  eyes  downcast,  his  arms  folded  over  his  breast. 
What  a  singular  power  this  child  woman  possessed !  Her 
words  penetrated  to  the  depths  of  his  being ;  roused,  calmed, 
strengthened  ;  seemed  to  challenge  the  very  truth  of  his 
soul  —  to  tear  away  the  veil  from  every  insincere  thought. 
How  lovely  she  was  in  her  pure  womanhood,  the  honor  and 
perfect  honesty  of  her  nature  !  Surely  such  companionship 
would  bestow  new  life  ;  her  truth  strengthen  his  world-weary 
spirit ;  her  love  revivify  the  bruised  and  drooping  tendrils 
of  his  heart,  that  stood  sorely  in  need  of  repose,  support. 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  295 

He  paused,  glanced  into  the  sweet  face,  and  standing  with 
the  outward  calmness  of  a  statue,  the  better  to  sustain  hia 
self-control,  he  said,  slowly,  but  with  deep  emphasis,  — 

"  Listen,  Daisy.  I  know  what  I  am  about  to  say  will  sur- 
prise you.  It  surprises  me.  And  yet  I  shall  utter  it,  feel- 
ing in  my  heart  that  it  is  a  solemn  truth.  I  love  you.  I 
think  yours  is  rightly  the  nature  to  mate  with  mine.  You 
are  so  restful,  so  patient,  gentle  without  weakness,  firm  with- 
out obstinacy,  and  above  all,  so  true.  The  feverish  passion 
of  the  past  summer  has  led  me  to  analyze  my  own  heart  more 
closely.  I  need  a  woman  who  will  take  the  trouble  to  study 
me  a  little.  If  I  am  unjust  or  exacting  in  requiring  this, 
forgive  me.  0, 1  never  thought  to  be  such  a  suppliant ;  yet 
I,  a  proud  man,  sue  to  you  willingly,  cheerfully,  for  a  little 
love.  It  is  the  great  need  of  my  life.  One  may  scoff  at  the 
fact,  and  attempt  to  disbelieve  it,  but  I  think  one  never  does 
wholly.  It  is  a  powerful  law  of  a  man's  nature  to  love,  to 
desire  to  be  loved  in  return.  And  though  you  may  fancy 
me  weak  and  fickle,  it  is  not  so  in  reality.  I  loved  an  ideal 
in  Lily  ;  my  ideal  perished  :  what  remains  ?  Only  the  fact 
of  a  man's  capability  of  regard,  of  love  in  its  highest,  holiest 
sense.  And  so  firmly  do  I  believe  this,  that  I  only  ask  you  to 
trust  me  now.  Give  me  years  of  probation,  if  you  like ;  they 
will  seem  to  me  only  as  days  in  the  light  of  my  great  hope. 
Daisy,  say  that  you  do  not  despise  me ;  that  in  time,  when  I 
have  redeemed  my  birthright,  you  will  love  me." 

He  still  stood  before  her.  Although  he  had  not  spoken 
rapidly,  interruption  on  her  part  would  have  been  quite  im- 
possible. Surprise  at  first  kept  her  silent,  then  distress. 
What  should  she  do  ?  what  could  she  say  ? 

Do  not  blame  him  too  severely.  All  the  great  passions 
and  sacrifices  of  life  are  followed  by  reaction  in  a  greater  or 
less  degree.  Many  a  man  from  pique,  wounded  love,  or 
honestly  thinking  himself  mistaken  in  the  woman  he  first 
Bought,  has,  in  a  moment  of  disappointment,  chosen  her  op- 
posite. Auchester's  first  emotion,  after  the  "rupture  with 


206  IN    TRUST,    OR 

Lily,  had  been  extreme  satisfaction.  But  the  relict  was 
soon  followed  by  a  yearning  for  some  hope  akin  to  the  one 
he  had  lost.  He  would  have  been  too  proud  to  throw  him- 
self upon  any  woman's  sympathy,  even  if  distrust  and  really 
superior  penetration  had  not  rendered  him  a  little  suspicious. 
But  all  through  his  acquaintance  with  Lily,  he  had  admired 
Daisy,  and  given  her  a  high  regard.  The  confidence,  on  that 
unfortunate  evening  at  Catskill,  established  a  still  stronger 
tie  between  them.  And  now  the  desire  of  having  some  one 
to  care  for  him  when  he  would  be  far  away  in  his  new  home, 
operated  powerfully  upon  his  feelings.  In  his  present  state 
her  regard  seemed  to  promise  rest  and  peace,  and  it  was 
worth  an  effort. 

"  I  have  offended  you,"  he  said,  at  length,  seeing  she  did 
not  speak. 

"  No,  not  offended."  She  motioned  him  to  a  seat  beside 
her.  Then,  clasping  her  hands  in  her  lap,  she  went  on,  with 
sad  earnestness  :  "  But  I  am  sorry  you  said  it.  I  could  be 
your  friend  always,  yet  I  cannot  love  you  as  you  desire.  I 
believe  you  have  made  a  great  mistake.  I  think  you  still 
love  Lily  —  that  she  still  loves  you:" 

Her  fearless  manner  startled  him.  Yet  he  made  a  little 
gesture  of  contempt  as  he  returned,  bitterly,  — 

"  Even  if  you  are  right,  what  would  it  avail  ?  •  I  cannot  sue 
to  Lily.  I  may  have  been  wrong  in  many  things,  hasty  at 
times,  but  Grod  knows  how  patient  I  strove  to  be.  I  have 
no  word  to  take  back.  Since  she  gave  the  offence  and  tri- 
umphed in  it,  does  it  seem  likely  to  you  that  she  will  repent  ? 
Humility  is  not  one  of  her  characteristics.  And  the  terms 
on  which  we  stood  were  simply  unendurable.  It  would  make 
aie  wretched  to  accept  them  again.  So  you  see  a  renewal 
of  the  engagement,  without  a  radical  change  in  one  or  both, 
would  only  bring  misery.  Do  not  think  of  it,  Daisy ;  it  can 
never  be." 

"  Let  us  wait,"  she  said,  with  a  little  sigh. 

"  I  am  willing  to  wait.     Do  not  think  I  ask  for  your  love 


DR.    EEBT JEtAKl>  8    HOUSEHOLD.  297 

now.  I  only  want  some  hope  to  take  with  me,  so  that  the 
world  will  not  be  quite  a  desert.  When  time  heals  all  wounds, 
and  makes  the  tangled  paths  straight,  I  hope  to  prove  myself 
worthy  of  you.  For  the  present  we  will  correspond,  and  you 
will  see  I  can  be  both  generous  and  patient.  0  Daisy,  love 
has  been  bitter  to  me  in  the  past ;  but  I  firmly  believe  you 
can  make  my  future  bright.  I  know  you  will  not  fail  me ; 
and  in  time  to  come  I  will  answer  for  myself." 

It  was  a  cruel  strait  for  Daisy.  Her  unwillingness  to  give 
pain,  her  deep  sympathy,  the  thought  that  by  refusing  her 
friendship  she  effectually  broke  the  tie  between  him  and 
Lily,  filled  her  heart  with  anxious  and  troubled  emotions. 
More  than  this,  she  saw  the  great  risk  she  ran  of  being  mis- 
understood. She  felt  how  impossible  it  was  to  love  him. 
But  she  could  give  no  satisfactory  reason.  It  was  rather 
one  of  those  inevitable  conclusions  which  force  themselves 
upon  the  mind,  and  flash  out  of  being  all  logical  deductions. 

He  took  her  unresisting  hand,  and  went  on  pleading  his 
case  eloquently. 

"  0,  please  don't !  "  she  said,  in  a  voice  of  pitiful  entreaty. 
"  I  will  be  your  friend ;  I  will  write,  if  you  desire  it ;  but 
more  than  this  I  cannot  promise.  I  am  sorry  to  give  you 
pain,  but  better  pain  now,  than  disappointment  in  the  end." 

"  I  am  content  to  leave  the  case  to  the  future.  Friend- 
ship is  all  I  ask  at  present.  And  now  shall  I  tell  you  some- 
thing about  my  appointment  ?  " 

She  caught  at  the  change  eagerly,  yet  unwittingly  she 
gave  him  .--,  great  advantage. 

Still  she  was  troubled  about  the  promise  she  had  given, 
and,  after  he  left  her,  waited  some  time  for  Richard.  She 
fancied  at  the  moment  that  she  had  sufficient  courage  to  ask 
bis  opinion  and  advice. 


£98  IN    TRUST,    OH 


CHAPTER    XXXI. 

How  bitter  a  thing  it  is  to  look  into  happiness  through  another  man's  eyes ! 

As  You  LIKE  IT. 

I  cannot  but  remember  such  things  were, 
That  were  most  precious  to  me. 

MACBETH. 

IP  Daisy  could  have  looked  into  Richard's  heart,  her  light 
slumber  would  have  been  still  more  disturbed. 

He  had  returned  quite  early,  and  not  finding  her  in  the 
house,  sought  her  in  the  garden,  as  it  was  still  light.  These 
quiet  hours  with  her  had  become  an  intense  delight  to  him. 
Not  dreaming  of  a  visitor,  he  hastened  down  the  path.  A 
row  of  syringas  screened  the  bench  on  which  she  and  Mr. 
Auchester  sat ;  so  he  caught  the  sound  of  their  voices  before 
he  saw  them.  He  could  not  mistake  the  import.  Clear 
and  decisive  the  words  rang  through  his  brain :  "I  know 
you  will  not  fail  me,  and  in  time  to  come  I  will  answer  for 
myself."  He  waited  in  almost  deathly  silence  for  her  to 
speak.  Above  the  murmurous  voice  of  the  wind,  above  the 
rustle  of  the  trees,  he  heard  the  beating  of  his  own  heart. 
What  was  her  answer?  Basses,  caresses,  and  whispered 
words  ?  He  turned  away  sick  and  faint,  and  lost  what  might 
have  comforted  him. 

Retracing  his  steps  mechanically,  he  passed  through  the 
hall,  the  little  court-yard,  and  into  the  street,  hardly  noticing 
whither  he  went,  so  long  as  the  place  was  unfrequented. 
He  wanted  to  look  his  future  in  the  face,  for  he  saw  clearly 
how  it  was  with  himself.  His  soul  was  unveiled.  Instead 
of  having  buried  hope  and  desire  in  the  .grave  of  a  first  dis- 


DR.  BERTRAM'S  HOUSEHOLD.  299 

appointment,  he  found  them  here  in  their  eternal  freshness, 
their  entire  strength.  He  loved  Daisy.  How  or  when  thip 
latter  passion  had  dawned  upon  him  in  all  the  solemn  surety 
of  truth,  broader,  deeper,  richer  than  the  other,  and  com- 
prehending every  want  of  his  life,  he  could  never  tell.  All 
minor  dreams  and  affections  had  been  overswept  by  this. 
Leaving  behind  youthful  crudeness  and  evanescent  feelings 
that  he  had  once  fancied  must  be  permanent,  his  heart  had 
reached  the  point  where  manhood's  love  caused  it  to  throb 
with  a  pure  and  steady  faith.  This  had  come  upon  him  so 
gradually  that  no  struggle  had  occurred,  no  scruples  had 
disturbed  him.  Sailing  blindly  over  the  summer  sea  of  life, 
the  deep,  swift,  rushing  waters  of  a  "  too  late  "  cut  him  off 
from  the  main  land,  and  sent  him  drifting  down  a  darker 
stream.  Another  had  garnered  the  sweet  flower  he  had 
transplanted  from  its  ungenial  soil,  and  caused  to  blossom 
in  rare  beauty.  Another,  who  had  all  the  world  to  choose 
from! 

He  was  a  man,  and  at  first  felt  wronged,  outraged.  Jeal- 
ousy gave  a  fierce  tug  at  his  heart.  A  certain  strength  and 
sense  of  power  lured  him  on  to  the  resolve  of  contesting  the 
prize  with  Mr.  Auchester.  Surely  he  had  a  right  to  be 
heard.  He  could  not  give  her  up  —  his  all,  his  second  life. 
Every  moment  she  grew  dearer.  He  had  never  dreamed  of 
loving  in  this  intense  manner,  and  every  pulse  quivered  with 
the  power  of  his  emotion. 

But  what  if  Daisy  loved  Mr.  Auchester  ?  He  remem- 
bered how  from  the  very  first  she  had  admired  and  approved 
of  him.  He  was  eminently  attractive.  And  Richard  allowed 
that  he  had  proved  himself  not  unwise  by  choosing  her.  If 
he  could  win  her  back,  if  from  any  sense  of  obligation,  any 
thought  of  gratitude,  she  gave  him  her  regard,  would  it 
Hatisfy  him?  No,  no.  He  spurned  the  thought.  Love, 
spontaneous,  above  all  doubt  or  question,  must  be  his. 
This  only  could  he  place  upon  the  throne  in  his  heart. 

And  the  future  ?     He  shrank  from  it  with  a  pain  so  deep, 


300  IN    TRUST,    OR 

that,  strong  man  as  he  was,  he  could  hardly  refrain  from 
crying  out  that  his  burden  was  greater  than  he  could  bear. 
Wherein  had  he  failed,  that  to  him  should  continually  be 
given  solitary  places  to  walk  through,  when  his  heart  yearned 
for  home  joys,  home  faces,  and  tenderest  tones  ?  Every 
hope  was  swept  away  with  this,  every  sweet  dream  that  had 
unconsciously  rendered  life  so  bright.  For  when  he  came 
to  disentangle  the  rosy  web  that  had  floated  over  him  for 
months  past,  he  found  every  thread  was  intimately  con- 
nected with  Daisy.  How  cold  and  gray  it  looked  without 
her ! 

He  rambled  on  in  a  vague,  purposeless  mood,  until  he 
heard  the  city  clocks  strike  the  hour  of  midnight.  He  could 
have  prayed  for  the  night  and  darkness  to  be  eternal.  Since 
the  sweetest  day  of  life  had  passed  for  him,  what  comfort 
could  a  new  sunrise  bring  ?  The  glory  of  all  time  had  faded 
utterly  out  of  his  pathway. 

He  had  said  so  once  before,  and  proved  —  what?  That 
a  new  affection  could  blossom  over  the  ashes  of  the  old. 
Would  it  be  so  again  ?  Was  this  faculty  of  transferring 
feelings  something  inherent  in  a  man's  nature  ? 

Not  with  such  a  love  as  this.  He  had  come  to  manhood's 
full  tide.  Daisy  met  every  want  of  his  nature.  The  pas- 
sion was  the  more  absorbing,  perhaps,  because  daily  he 
gathered  sweetness  and  strength  from  her  in  some  subtle, 
indescribable  manner.  She  gave  continually  out  of  her 
overflowing  heart.  She  was  peace,  serenity.  This  was 
what  he  longed  for  now.  Contrasting  the  two,  his  first  love 
seemed  only  to  have  touched  the  surface ;  this  penetrated 
the  holy  of  holies,  and  became,  as  I  have  said,  a  part  of  his 
very  life. 

He  came  back  at  last  to  the  shadow  of  home  —  the  home 
that  might  have  been  so  happy.  How  still  and  desolate ! 
As  if  every  leafy  tree  had  a  presentiment,  as  if  the  shadows 
lying  so  thickly  around  robed  themselves  in  a  deeper  gloom. 
And  going  down  the  empty-handed  years,  there  would  at 


DR.  BEKTKAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  301 

length  be  no  happy  voice  to  bid  him  welcome  —  no  tendei 
eyes  to  smile  upon  him.  Already  the  chill  of  loneliness 
made  itself  felt  in  every  nerve.  It  seemed  as  if  a  fair  dead 
corse  was  lying  there  to  confront  him  evermore. 

Richard  wrestled  till  daybreak.  It  might  be  that  he,  too, 
refused  to  let  the  angel  go  until  he  blessed  him.  At  all 
events,  he  was  calm,  and  his  face  had  a  high,  saintly  look, 
his  voice  an  inflection  of  rarest  sadness  that  startled  Daisy. 
In  order  to  strengthen  himself,  he  delicately  put  a  slight, 
nameless  distance  between  them,  resolved  to  be  just  to  her 
if  every  step  crushed  his  own  heart. 

Daisy  tried  to  talk  a  little.  She  thought  she  had  a  great 
deal  to  say  about  Mr.  Auchester's  proposed  departure,  but 
she  did  not  get  beyond  a  few  incidents  connected  with  the 
fact.  Drawing  a  long  and  desperate  breath,  she  ventured  to 
ask,  timidly,  — 

"  How  do  you  suppose  Lily  will  take  it  ?  " 

"  Do  not  distress  yourself,  lie  can  never  again  be  any- 
thing to  Lily,  you  know,"  he  answered,  decisively. 

Why  should  she  suddenly  thrill  with  her  old  fear  of  Rich- 
ard ?  The  solid  ground  seemed  slipping  from  beneath  her 
feet.  Those  past  days  of  pain  and  desolation  flashed  over 
her  —  days  when  she  felt  he  might  justly  be  angry  with  her. 
Since  then,  how  deep  a  tenderness  she  had  discovered  in 
that  grave  face !  What  made  it  cold,  even  to  sternness, 
now  ?  She  wanted  to  grasp  him,  cling  to  him ;  yet  some 
strong  barrier  interposed.  She  was  pained  to  the  heart, 
when  at  length  he  rose,  and  went  out  silently. 

It  was  a  long,  wearisome  day.  No  tangible  grievance  — 
only  when  she  heard  him  enter  the  house,  and  then  leave  it 
without  seeking  her,  she  sat  still  and  cold,  as  if  stunned  by 
some  unforeseen  blow.  The  day  before  she  would  have  run 
down  for  a  kiss.  He  noticed  the  omission,  and  fancied 
there  was  only  one  cause  to  which  it  could  be  ascribed. 
This  gave  him  courage  to  proceed  with  his  resolve. . 

Daisy  made  an  effort  to  appear  cheerful  at  dinner,  and  he 
26 


302  IN   TBUST,    OK 

ably  assisted  her.  Tessy's  unclouded  mood  was  a  relief  to 
both.  Afterwards,  when  she  took  her  sewing,  and  sat  on 
the  balcony,  he  brought  an  unfinished  book,  and  read  aloud. 
Once  he  fancied  she  was  inattentive,  and  said,  — 

"  Does  this  weary  you  ?  " 

"  0,  no."     Then  she  colored,  and  looked  embarrassed. 

He  kissed  both  girls  good  night  before  going  out,  and 
Daisy,  who  had  been  counting  on  a  few  moments  alone  with 
him,  felt  sadly  disappointed. 

Yet  she  was  enabled  to  explain  all  this  satisfactorily  to 
herself  the  next  day,  and  terrible  as  the  reality  was,  experi- 
enced a  sense  of  relief.  Richard  had  been  called  out  quite 
early  in  the  morning,  and  breakfast  passed  without  him.  A 
feeling  of  apprehension  almost  stifled  Daisy.  What  had  she 
done  to  offend  him  ?  or  was  it  possible  that,  in  thinking 
over  their  relative  positions,  his  heart  shrank  from  giving 
her  so  much  trust,  so  much  love,  and  he  was  about  to  estab- 
lish a  new  order  of  things  ? 

She  went  to  market  with  Mrs.  Hall,  and  lingered  in  the 
stores  buying  some  pretty  trifles  for  Tessy.  During  her 
absence  Richard  had  come  and  gone.  Then  she  tried  to 
interest  herself  in  preparations  for  dinner ;  but  everything 
seemed  hard  work. 

"  What  an  odd-looking  note,  to  be  sure,"  said  Ann,  inter- 
cepting her  in  the  hall. 

Daisy  glanced  at  it.  "  Why,  it  is  a  telegram  for  the  doc- 
tor. Some  one  at  a  distance  must  be  ill,"  was  her  exclama- 
tion. 

Hearing  Richard  at  the  door,  she  advanced  to  meet  him. 
He  smiled,  but  did  not  kiss  her. 

"  This  came  for  you  a  moment  ago,"  she  said,  handing 
him  the  missive. 

He  took  it  with  an  absent  air,  broke  the  seal,  and  at  the 
first  glance  a  deep  groan  escaped  him. 

"  What  is  it  ?  "  asked  Daisy,  in  alarm. 

He  held  it  before  her  without  a  word.     She  read,  — 


DB.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  303 

"  ROTHELAN,  October  10. 

"  Lily  has  been  thrown  from  her  horse,  and  brought  home 
insensible.  Come  immediately.  We  fear  the  worst." 

It  seemed  so  natural  then  that  he  should  draw  Daisy  ten- 
derly to  his  heart,  forget  his  resolves,  and  all  that  he  had 
seen  and  heard !  She  was  so  glad  to  pillow  her  head  on  its 
old  resting-place,  though  she  trembled  violently  ! 

"  God  help  us  all  to  bear  it,"  he  said,  solemnly,  after 
many  minutes  of  silence.  "  It  pains  me  to  leave  you  alone 
in  such  anxiety,  but  it  must  be  done.  I  will  send  you  word 
at  every  opportunity.  Our  dear,  bright,  beautiful  Lily !  O, 
I  pray  fervently  it  may  not  be  as  Philip  expects  !  "  Then 
looking  at  his  watch,  he  continued :  "  I  have  scarcely  another 
second  to  lose." 

He  did  not  release  her,  however,  but  walked  into  the 
office  with  his  arm  over  her  shoulder.  As  for  her,  she 
seemed  to  realize,  in  some  indistinct  way,  that  the  storm 
brooding  over  them  had  at  length  broken.  It  may  be  that 
she  hardly  understood  Lily's  imminent  danger.  And  yet 
hers  was  no  selfish  sentiment.  It  only  seemed  as  if  for  the 
last  twenty-four  hours  they  had  expected  some  terrible 
event  to  occur,  and  its  coming  had  brought  a  positive  relief. 
The  shock  restored  Richard  to  his  former  self,  and  that  was 
all  she  could  ask  at  present.  His  farewell  was  necessarily 
brief,  and  though  sad,  its  tenderness  comforted  her  inex- 
pressibly. 

When  she  came  to  explain  the  matter  to  Tessy,  she  felt  it 
much  more  keenly.  Her  voice  was  choked  with  sobs.  The 
dinner,  the  dessert  of  cream  that  she  had  taken  so  much 
pains  with,  passed  almost  untasted.  Tessy  clung  to  her  in 
wildest  apprehension,  and  the  two  mingled  their  tears  to- 
gether. 

"  Mr.  Auchester ! "  Ann  announced,  on  her  return  from 
answering  the  door  bell. 

Daisy  bathed  her  face  and  added  a  few  feminine  touches 


304  IN    TRUST,    OK 

to  her  dress,  kissed  Tessy  foiidly,  and  taking  the  telegram 
in  her  hand,  crossed  to  the  parlor. 

Mr.  Auchester  rose  to  greet  her  with  a  cordial  smile. 

"  What  has  occurred  ? "  he  asked  suddenly,  remarking  her 
paleness  and  agitation. 

She  could  not  trust  her  voice,  and  merely  handed  him 
the  note.  Neither  did  she  look  up  to  watch  the  effect  it 
produced. 

There  was  first  one  of  those  almost  deathly  silences. 
Then  he  uttered  a  despairing  cry,  whose  wild  pathos  un- 
nerved her. 

"  My  Grod !  Lily  dying !  dead,  perhaps  !  Never,  never 
again  to  see  her  in  this  life !  " 

A  sickening  agony,  a  constriction  of  throat,  of  muscles, 
of  very  heart,  seemed  strangling  him,  and  obeying  a  vehe- 
ment impulse,  he  paced  the  floor  hurriedly.  Daisy  saw  that 
he  was  moved  by  the  strongest  emotion  that  could  possess 
and  conquer  a  man.  It  had  conquered  him.  He  had  met 
the  truth  face  to  face  in  his  path,  and  he  was  far  too  hon- 
orable to  thrust  it  aside.  The  mortification  it  might  cause 
did  not  now  disturb  him.  It  was  the  most  passionate,  ten- 
derefit  regret,  akin  to  that  of  Mary  when  she  said,  "  Lord, 
if  thou  hadst  been  here,  my  brother  had  not  died."  If  he 
had  been  there,  if  he  had  not  relinquished  the  right  of 
watching  over  Lily,  of  guiding  in  some  degree  her  pleasures, 
her  varying,  impetuous  moods,  there  would  now  remain  the 
kindred  right  of  going  to  her.  Instead,  he  was  barred  out. 
His  only  privilege  would  be  gazing  on  her  cold,  waxen  face, 
when  the  sweet  lips  had  passed  the  shore  of  speech.  He 
knew  now  how  beyond  everything  he  had  loved  her. 

He  came  back  to  Daisy  presently,  his  face  rigid  and  ashy 
pale.  "  I  don't  know  what  to  say,"  he  began,  in  a  husky 
tone  ;  "  indeed,  there  is  nothing  I  can  say  in  extenuation  of 
my  conduct.  For  the  last  fortnight  I  have  been  wilfully, 
perversely  blind.  And  yet,  although  I  have  forfeited  your 
respect,  I  ask,  as  a  favor,  that  you  will  believe  it  was  from 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  305 

. )  petty  spite  or  pique  that  I  sought  to  forget  iny  attachment 
•  Lily  in  another.  For  the  time,  I  honestly  believed  I  had 
eased  to  care  for  her.  Only  some  sudden  blow  like  this 
:ould  have  startled  me  into  the  truth.  I  have  been  worse 
than  weak  —  wicked." 

"  No,  no,"  she  interrupted  ;  "  I  absolve  you  from  all  wrong 
intention.  I  read  you  better  than  you  knew  yourself,  and 
am  now,  and  for  all  time,  your  friend." 

"  Daisy,  you  are  an  angel !  All  that  is  true,  and  noble, 
and  pure  in  womanhood,  centres  in  you.  I,  who  have  hith- 
erto been  so  proud  of  my  strength,  my  resolves,  my  cool 
judgment,  stand  humbled  and  rebuked  before  you.  0,  how 
can  I  ever  atone  ? " 

"  No  atonement  is  needed,"  she  said,  simply.  "  It  was  a 
mistake." 

"  I  thank  God,  from  the  depth  of  my  heart,  that  you  did 
not  give  me  your  love  when  I  pleaded  for  it.  If  to  the  rest 
was  added  a  consciousness  that  I  had  betrayed  your  kind 
heart,  my  burden  would  be  bitter  indeed.  This  exhibition 
of  irrepressible  feeling  cannot  have  surprised  you  more  than 
it  surprises  myself." 

He  took  both  hands  in  his,  and  looked  directly  into  her 
eyes  —  calm,  pitying,  not  the  eyes  of  love  or  disappoint- 
ment. His  face  crimsoned  from  a  sense  of  shame.  She 
ended  his  embarrassment  by  saying,  frankly,  — 

"  I  shall  not  go  back  from  my  promise,  neither  can  I 
allow  you.  Whatever  may  be  the  issue  in  Lily's  case,  our 
friendship  remains  a  fact." 

He  shivered  with  dread  at  the  terrible  vision  haunting 
him.  When  he  could  command  his  voice,  he  answered, — 

"  Thank  you.  I  do  not  deserve  this  consideration  at  your 
hands,  but  how  deeply  I  appreciate  it  no  words  of  mine  can 
explain.  I  have  suffered  much  in  the  past  month,  and  there 
may  be  a  keener  pang  in  store  for  me.  To  think  of  Lily 
bright  and  happy  without  me,  can  be  borne;  but  to  know 
she  is  lying  in  the  cold  grave,  shut  away  from  the  home  and 
26* 


306  IN    TRUST,    OK 

friends  she  delighted  in,  mouldering  in  unconsciousness, 
while  the  whole  earth  is  beautiful  and  joyous,  is  terrible." 

"  G-od  may  deal  tenderly  with  us,"  she  returned,  a  confi- 
dent faith  lingering  in  her  tones.  She  could  not  believe 
Lily  would  die.  Whether  it  was  because  of  the  suddenness 
of  the  event,  so  difficult  for  the  mind  to  take  in,  or  a  higher 
and  more  triumphant  faith,  she  scarcely  knew.  As  Mr. 
Auchester  listened,  he  felt  comforted,  strengthened.  His 
regard  for  her  grew  into  reverence. 

Another  day  passed,  and  another.  Lily  was  still  alive, 
but  unconscious.  A  third  with  the  same  dreadful  suspense, 
the  same  agonizing  fear.  0,  what  prayers  went  up  to 
heaven  for  the  dear  girl,  so  precious  to  them  all,  in  spite 
of  her  waywardness.  Mr.  Auchester  came  every  day  to 
hear.  Still,  he  did  not  indulge  in  any  fallacious  hope  in 
regard  to  Lily.  In  truth,  if  he  could  have  at  that  moment 
knelt  beside  her,  and  asked  back  her  love,  it  may  be  that  he 
would  not  have  done  it.  Forgiveness,  tenderness,  sympathy, 
these  would  have  been  his  offerings ;  but  love  once  outraged 
and  trampled  upon,  held  its  own  way  with  a  kind  of  royal 
pride. 

At  length  came  a  gleam  of  hope.  The  daily  telegrams 
had  been  necessarily  brief;  so  a  letter  was  quite  a  luxury  to 
Daisy.  There  had  been,  in  the  first  hours  of  restored  con- 
sciousness, imminent  danger  of  fever  ;  but,  this  happily  avert- 
ed, Richard  spoke  hopefully  of  the  case.  Mabel  was  quite 
worn  down  with  anxiety ;  and  as  he  expected  to  return  the 
next  day,  he  asked  Daisy  to  come  up  in  the  morning,  and  re- 
main, until  some  further  improvement  took  place,  with  Lily. 
Mrs.  Hall  or  Martin  would  accompany  her  to  New  York. 

Lily  had  been  riding  with  Mr.  Joslyn  on  the  morning  of 
the  accident.  Her  horse,  usually  gentle  enough,  had  started 
suddenly,  reared,  and  thrown  her  at  the  instant.  The  smooth 
surface  of  the  rock  on  which  her  head  had  struck  pro- 
duced outwardly  a  severe  bruise,  and  internally  an  injury, 
from  which  the  gravest  consequences  were  at  first  appre- 


DB.  BEKTEAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  307 

bended.  As  Richard  spoke  of  the  hopeless  days  and  nights 
they  had  all  endured,  when  Lily's  life  seemed  hanging  on  the 
slenderest  thread,  Daisy's  heart  throbbed  with  the  deepest 
emotion. 

The  tidings  were  grateful  to  Mr.  Auchester.  During  his 
evening  call,  Daisy  gave  him  the  letter  to  read,  and  deli- 
cately busied  herself  with  some  trifle,  that  she  might  not 
observe  how  it  afiected  him. 

"  If  you  will  allow  me  the  pleasure  of  escorting  you  in 
the  morning,  I  shall  be  most  happy,"  he  said,  when  he  had 
finished. 

Daisy  signified  her  willingness. 

"  Poor  Lily ! "  and  he  sighed.  "  May  she  be  wiser  and 
happier  in  time  to  come.  I  suppose  you  have  no  idea  how 
long  you  may  remain  at  Rothelan  ?  " 

"  Some  weeks,  doubtless.  You  see  Dr.  Bertrand  does  not 
anticipate  a  very  rapid  recovery." 

"  Will  you  write  to  me  occasionally,  Daisy  ?  I  have  no 
other  mode  of  hearing." 

"  With  pleasure ;  "  and  Daisy's  face  brightened. 

He  remarked  it.  "  Don't  misunderstand  me,  please,"  he 
began,  gravely.  "  While  I  confess  to  you  that  I  cannot  at 
present  dismiss  all  interest  in  Lily,  —  do  not  care  to,  in  fact,— 
you  must  accept  the  situation  as  it  is.  I  shall  go  to  Europe 
shortly.  Thus  sundered  by  the  ocean  as  well  as  our  own 
wills,  it  is  hardly  likely  that  we  shall  ever  meet  again.  It 
must  be  my  continual  study  to  forget.  I  am  glad  human 
nature  is  so  constituted." 

"  0  Ulric !  "  she  exclaimed,  —  almost  the  first  time  she 
had  used  his  Christian  name,  —  "  you  tempt  me  to  make  my 
favor  conditional.  Why  should  you  and  Lily,  who  could 
be  so  happy  together,  shadow  each  other's  lives  in  this 
fashion  ?  " 

"  I  am  not  convinced  that  we  could  render  each  other 
happy,"  he  returned,  coldly. 

"  And  yet  you  love  Lily  ?  " 


308  IN    TRUST,    OR 

"  The  time  has  passed  when  I  could  den}  such  a  thing  to 
you,  my  sweet  questioner.  But  my  love  is  not  all  that  is 
needed  for  complete  happiness." 

"  And  if  Lily  repented,  regretted  that  painful  past,  loved 
you  —  what  then  ? " 

His  eyes  drooped  under  her  fearless  gaze. 

"  Daisy,  you  are  wild ! "  he  said,  vehemently.  "  Your 
love  for  us  both  leads  you  astray." 

"  No,  it  is  rather  your  blindness.  If  one  word  from  Lily 
can  restore  peace,  will  you  not  grant  her  another  opportu- 
nity ?  0,  I  beseech  you,  for  her  sake,  for  your  own  !  " 

He  was  deeply  moved  by  her  earnestness. 

"Lily  will  not  say  even  that  one  word.  Forgive  me, 
Daisy,  if  I  cannot  bring  my  mind  to  sue  where  I  have  been 
trifled  with,  not  once,  but  many  times." 

"  I  shall  never  ask  you  to  sue  to  her.  She  gave  the 
offence,  and  unless  she  repents  truly,  I  have  no  desire  to  see 
you  take  up  the  old  life.  But  in  the  days  that  are  to  come, 
when  Lily  will  have  long  hours  for  remembrance,  her  heart 
may  soften.  She  may  discover  how  much  she  did  love,  how 
much  she  still  loves  you.  She  may  be  ready  to  make  any 
concession." 

"  Well  ? " 

"  May  I  send  for  you  then,  if  she  wishes  it  ?  " 

"  Daisy !  "  His  voice  had  a  quivering  sound,  as  if  it  came 
over  a  sob.  - 

"  You  will  grant  me  this,"  she  pleaded.  "  Your  happiness 
is  so  dear  to  me  that  I  think  you  may  trust  me  not  to  ship- 
wreck it.  I  shall  have  better  opportunities  than  any  one 
else  of  learning  the  state  of  Lily's  heart.  I  ask  you  only  to 
accept  your  own  happiness." 

"  0,  child,"  he  said,  "you  hardly  know  what  you  are  un- 
dertaking. I  cannot  believe.  It  will  never,  never  be." 

"  But  if  it  should  come  !  If  in  those  hours  of  solitude 
Lily's  heart  should  send  up  a  yearning  prayer  for  what  she 
has  so  heedlessly  cast  away,  you  will  be  pitiful,  you  will 
answer ! " 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  H09 

There  was  a  long  silence.  His  breath  came  rapidly.  His 
whole  frame  trembled  in  the  powerful  contest.  The  clinched 
fingers,  white  and  almost  bloodless,  indented  deeply  into  his 
hand  ;  yet  he  felt  no  pain. 

"  Daisy,"  he  said,  at  length,  in  a  slow,  faltering  voice, 
"  you  have  conquered.  I  put  my  heart,  my  very  life  in  your 
keeping.  I  dare  not  hope,  but  I  will  wait.  Yet  remember, 
it  must  be  Lily's  desire  solely.  *No  influence  must  be  brought 
to  bear  upon  her.  If  of  her  own  free  will  she  expresses  sor- 
row, regrets  the  past,  and  can  so  far  put  aside  pride  as  to 
acknowledge  this  to  me,  I  will  come.  If  not,  do  not  grieve 
unnecessarily  for  me.  I  shall  bear  all  the  rest  with  the  cour- 
age of  a  man,  and  never  again  pain  you  by  an  unworthy 
weakness.  O,  my  darling  friend,  how  much  you  have  been 
to  me  ! " 

They  clasped  hands  silently  at  their  parting.  And  on  the 
morrow  his  deferential  tenderness  had  in  it  the  highest 
respect,  the  most  perfect  confidence.  Daisy  little  guessed, 
when  she  left  him  at  the  New  York  depot,  how  long  he  stood 
watching  after  the  cars  were  in  motion. 


310  IN   TRUST.    OR 


CHAPTER   XXXII. 

There  are  inscriptions  on  our  hearts  which  are  never  to  be  seen  except  it 
dead  low  tide.  BULWER. 

I  thought  I  held  in  my  hot  hand  my  life  crushed  up :  I  could  have  tost 
The  crumpled  riddle  from  me,  and  laughed  loud  to  think  what  I  had  lost. 
A  bitter  strength  was  in  my  mind ;  like  Samson,  when  she  scorned  him — blind. 

OWEN  MEREDITH. 

• 

IT  was  a  lovely  autumn  day,  and  Daisy  found  no  incident 
to  disturb  her  journey.  She  had  hardly  risen  from  her  seat 
when  they  arrived  at  the  station,  before  she  caught  sight  of 
Richard's  face,  as  it  passed  the  car  window.  And  then  she 
was  welcomed  with  a  smile  that  said  so  much. 

"  You  asked  Martin  to  bring  you  to  the  depot,  I  hope  ?  " 
he  said,  as  he  was  handing  her  into  the  carriage. 

"  No,  for  a  better  attendant  offered.     How  is  Lily  ?  " 

*'  Very  comfortable.  If  fever  doesn't  set  in,  she  will  do 
nicely.  But  the  anxiety  has  told  a  good  deal  upon. Bel, 
though  I  suppose  baby  made  it  worse  for  her.  Alice  has 
thriven  beautifully.  I  am  so  glad  you  could  come." 

"  You  have  all  been  so  kind  to  me  that  it  is  a  pleasure  to 
find  myself  useful." 

It  was  gratitude  that  spoke  then,  he  thought,  and  a  desire 
to  render  favor  for  favor.  Then  they  talked  of  the  accident, 
and  how  it  had  fared  with  Lily.  Richard  was  pleased  to  see 
her  looking  so  bright  and  well,  and  though  the  old  pang 
smote  his  heart,  he  put  it  resolutely  away,  and  was  cheerful. 
She,  glad  to  find  him  so  like  the  Richard  she  best  loved,  and 
not  being  pained  by  coldness,  forgot  the  brief  hours  that  had 
been  so  terrible  to  her. 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  311 

Mabel's  welcome  was  fond  and  sisterly.  Baby  Alice  had 
grown  almost  out  of  recollection,  but  soon  made  friends.  The 
change  in  Lily  was  greater  than  Daisy  had  dreamed  of.  At 
the  first  glance  she  did  indeed  seem  dead.  Besides  the  gray 
pallor,  her  face  had  a  wan,  pinched  look ;  the  lips,  always  so 
brilliant  and  laughing,  were  rigid  and  ashen-hued  ;  and  every 
feature  contracted,  as  if  with  intense  suffering. 

There  would  not  be  much  to  do.*  To  sit  and  watch  that  no 
change  might  take  place  without  due  observation,  give  her  a 
little  nourishment  or  medicine,  keep  the  room  dark  and 
quiet,  were  all  the  instructions  Daisy  received.  Except  that 
for  herself  she  was  to  spend  two  hours  out  of  doors  every 
day,  and  be  occasionally  relieved  by  Mabel,  so  the  confine- 
ment should  not  become  tiresome. 

She  could  not  decide  at  first  whether  Lily  recognized  her 
or  not.  The  poor  child  slept  almost  continually,  or  looked 
about  with  vacant,  staring  eyes,  and  seldom  uttered  a  word. 
Daisy  was,  if  possible,  more  shocked  than  by  the  announce- 
ment of  the  accident.  Richard  left  them  that  afternoon, 
promising  to  be  up  in  a  few  days,  or  if  any  change  for  the 
worse  occurred,  he  was  to  be  sent  for  immediately. 

For  a  week  there  was  not  much  perceptible  improvement 
in  Lily.  Yet  nature  was  silently  and  powerfully  awakening 
the  dormant  strength  and  energy.  She  began  to  talk  a  lit- 
tle, evince  a  desire  for  certain  dishes  of  food,  and  show  her 
pleasure  when  any  one  entered  the  room.  Richard  made 
them  all  joyful  by  pronouncing  her  recovery  certain.  Daisy, 
watchful  and  tranquil,  kept  her  place  without  a  sign  of  fa- 
tigue. Once  in  three  or  four  days  she  wrote  to  Mr.  Auches- 
ter;  but  the  subject  so  near  both  hearts  was  never  touched 
upon. 

When  her  amendment  became  positive,  Lily's  youth  and 
good  constitution  made  it  rapid.  They  were  astonished  to 
see  how  she  gained  daily.  The  deathly  paleness  vanished ; 
her  eyes  grew  lustrous ;  the  old  dazzling  smile  came  back ; 
and  little  petulances,  so  like  Lily,  announced  a  return  of 
her  proper  self. 


312  IN    TBUST,    OB 

Mr.  Jostyn  was  most  devoted.  Choice  fruits  were  sent 
over,  such  as  could  only  have  been  obtained  by  a  journey  to 
the  city,  Daisy  well  knew.  Rarest  flowers,  calls,  not  only 
from  him,  but  from  his  mother  and  sisters,  who  evinced  the 
warmest  interest  in  Lily.  It  gave  Daisy  a  strange,  painful 
presentiment.  She  learned  from  Mabel  that  he  had  been 
Lily's  constant  attendant  since  her  return  from  the  Catskills. 

"  It  has  troubled  me  much,"  Mabel  said  ;  "  but  Philip 
judged  wisely,  that  thwarting  her  would  only  make  her  the 
more  resolute,  and  perhaps  lead  her  to  accept  Mr.  Joslyn. 
He  insists  that  she  really  loves  Mr.  Auchester." 

Daisy  experienced  a  sudden  impulse  to  confide  her  secret 
to  Mabel.  But  she  knew  that  under  some  circumstances  it 
ought  never  to  pass  her  lips,  and  refrained. 

And  then  one  day  an  unaccountable  change  came  over 
Lily.  She  appeared  well  as  usual  in  the  morning,  but  by 
noon  had  grown  strangely  restless.  Daisy  questioned  her 
gently,  but  received  most  unsatisfactory  replies,  and  for  the 
remainder  of  the  day,  Lily  bestowed  the  merest  monosyllables 
upon  her  attendant.  There  was,  withal,  a  visible  impatience, 
mixed  with  a  sort  of  sullen  resolve  to  bear  alone  whatever 
oppressed  her.  It  pained  Daisy,  and  gave  her  no  little  un- 
easiness, when  she  found  that  Lily  had  a  fever  for  several 
hours,  and  not  the  slightest  desire  for  her  supper. 

"  If  you  would  try  some  of  these  grapes,"  suggested 
Daisy;  "or  a  piece  of  the  pine-apple,  which  is  a  great  rarity 
at  this  season." 

"  I  wish  you  would  take  it  all  away,"  said  Lily,  fretfully. 
"  I'm -not  worth  that  trouble  to  any  one.  And  if  you'll  stay 
down  stairs,  and  let  me  be  quiet,  I  think  I  can  go  to  sleep." 

Poor  Daisy  !  For  the  last  two  hours  she  had  been  read- 
ing, and  scarcely  stirred,  lest  Lily  might  feel  herself  watched. 
But  in  spite  of  the  quiet,  even  at  nine  in  the  evening,  Lily's 
voice  had  a  wakeful  sound,  and  her  eyes  were  heavy,  with 
purple  shadows  underneath.  Something  had  gone  wrong. 
Daisy  vainly  tried  to  find  a  cause  for  oftence. 


DE.    BEKl'RAND  S    HOUSEHOLD.  31b 

Richard  came  up  the  next  morning.  After  asking  Lily  a 
few  questions,  he  sought  Daisy. 

"Were  there  any  visitors  in  yesterday  to  see  Lily  ?"  he 
inquired. 

"  No." 

"  She  sat  up  too  long,  or  talked  too  much.  I  find  her 
feverish,  and  in  a  very  irritable  state." 

"  Not  from  either  of  those  causes,"  replied  Daisy.  "  She 
only  sat  up  once  yesterday,  —  hardly  an  hour,  —  and  was  un- 
usually quiet.  Yet  I  noticed  she  had  some  fever." 

"  Strange  !  "  was  Richard's  grave  remark.  "  She  has  the 
appearance  of  being  strongly  excited  or  annoyed.  Has  she 
worried  about  anything  ?  " 

"  Not  outwardly.  I  tried  to  learn  the  cause  of  her  dis- 
quietude, but  in  vain." 

*'  See  if  you  can  win  it  from  her.  I  am  afraid  it  will  re- 
tard her  recovery." 

Then  their  eyes  met,  and  both  colored  with  a  conscious 
knowledge,  though  each  was  wrong  as  to  the  cause  in  the 
other. 

"  Never  mind,"  he  continued,  hurriedly.  "  Don't  distress 
yourself.  If  Lily  will  indulge  in  unreasonable  moods  without 
the  slightest  cause,  she  ought  to  bear  the  penalty  alone.  I 
am  sorry  for  her,  but  the  fault  is  not  in  the  slightest  degree 
yours.  Have  Bel  and  the  baby  up  here  frequently,  and  don't 
seem  to  notice  her." 

Even  if  Daisy  had  been  so  minded,  she  could  have  learned 
nothing  from  Lily,  who  was,  if  possible,  more  reticent,  and 
certainly  more  miserable,  every  hour.  Her  fever  increased. 

Late  on  the  following  day  Mr.  Joslyn  brought  a  beautiful 
bouquet.  He  kept  Daisy  for  some  time  in  the  hall,  talking  to 
her.  As  soon  as  released,  she  ran  up  stairs. 

"  Are  they  not  lovely  ?  "  and  she  held  them  before  Lily. 
"A  Cape  jasmine,  and  some  orange  blossoms.  Will  the 
odor  be  too  strong  if  I  leave  them  in  here  a  while  ? " 

"  I  don't  want  them  !  Take  them  away !  And  I  wish  — 
27 


314  IN    TBUST,    OB 

Mr.  Joslyn  wouldn't  bring  any  more,"  said  Lily,  with  flushed 
face  and  contracted  brow. 

"  Well,"  was  Daisy's  quiet  rejoinder.  Placing  them  in 
the  adjoining  apartment,  she  lingered  a  while.  When  she 
returned  Lily  was  in  tears. 

"Have  I  distressed  you?"  she  asked,  in  a  tender  tone. 

"No." 

Lily  winked  away  the  tears  resolutely,  and  crowded  down 
a  great  sob,  that  seemed  like  a  ball  of  fire  in  her  throat. 
Then  she  suddenly  turned  her  face,  and  said,  in  a  half- 
smothered,  passionate  manner,  — 

"  0,  I  don't  know  what  to  do  !  I  am  so  wretched !  Why 
couldn't  I  have  died  in  that  fearful  time  !  They  had  no  hope 
for  me,  and  I  shouldn't  have  suffered  any  pang  of  separation. 
But  to  live  this  dreary,  dreary  life  !  " 

"  Why  should  it  be  dreary,  Lily  ? " 

"  I  can't  reason  ;  I  never  could.     I  only  know  it  is." 

"  When  you  are  well  enough  to  go  out,  you  will  feel  dif- 
ferently about  it." 

"  I  don't  want  to  go  out.  If  I  could  stay  here  forever, 
and  see  no  one  but  you,  and  Bel,  and  Richard,  it  wouldn't  be 
so  hard ! " 

"  Dear  Lily,  God  has  seen  fit  to  bring  you  through  a  great 
peril,  and  surely  He  will  send  nothing  that  will  not  be  for 
your  good." 

"  Do  you  believe  He  sends  everything  ?  Doesn't  it  seem 
rather  as  if  He  sometimes  let  people  go  plunging  into  all 
sorts  of  wrong  and  trouble,  until  *  they  stick  fast  in  the  mire, 
where  no  ground  is'?  And  then  everything  becomes  so 
dreary,  so  dreary !  " 

"  They  cried  unto  the  Lord,  in  the  days  of  the  Psalmist." 

"  If  that  was  all,  I  could  find  it  in  my  heart  to  cry  con- 
tinually. But  I  don't  know  how  to  turn  in  this  world. 
Everywhere  a  face  meets  me.  I  cannot  hide  away  from  it. 
And  because  I  have  been  so  wrong,  and  find  myself  all  tan- 
gled up  in  such  a  web,  —  if  I  could  go  out  of  life  quietly  —  " 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  315 

Daisy's  heart  beat  with  high  hope.  She  made  an  effort  to 
steady  her  voice,  and  said,  slowly,  — 

"  God  has  some  work  for  you  still  to  do  —  some  happiness 
for  you  yet  to  enjoy.  With  Him  all  things  are  possible." 

"  But  I  can't  undo  anything.  I  was  so  wild,  so  utterly 
thoughtless  !  I  don't  know  what  possessed  me,  unless  it  was 
an  evil  spirit.  But  I  did  not  mean  —  "  and  her  voice  failed 
through  weeping. 

Daisy  kissed  her  tenderly. 

"  Has  Mr.  Joslyn  been  here  every  day  ? "  she  asked,  at 
length. 

"  Yes." 

Daisy  hesitated  a  little,  not  feeling  quite  sure  of  her 
ground. 

"  He  sent  the  flowers.  I  heard  him  talking  to  you.  And 
he  has  sent  many  things.  0,  I  wish  I  had  never  seen  him!". 

Daisy  scarcely  knew  what  comment  to  make. 

**  What  has  he  said  about  the  accident  ?  " 

"  He  feels  sadly  distressed.  He  told  me,  one  morning,  he 
knew  the  blame  ought  all  to  rest  upon  him.  No  one  rejoices 
more  at  your  recovery." 

"  He  is  so  good !  But  it  wasn't  his  fault.  May  I  tell  you, 
Daisy  ?  Perhaps  I  shall  feel  better  after  I  have  talked  it 
over.  I  don't  know  how  I  came  to  tell  him  that  the  affair 
with  —  with  Mr.  Auchester  was  ended.  Instead  of  keeping 
him  away,  I  let  him  come.  .1  thought  I  could  prevent  his 
caring  very  much  about  me.  But  I  suspect  that  had  begun 
long  before.  I  did  stop  him  several  times  from  saying  any- 
thing pointed,  and  tried  to  act  so  that  he  would  see  the  inti- 
macy, on  my  part,  was  for  mere  pleasure.  The  morning  of 
'  our  ride  he  was  real  serious.  I  evaded  him  carelessly ;  but 
presently  he  laid  his  hand  on  my  horse's  neck,  and  said,  de- 
terminedly, '  Miss  Lily,  I  won't  be  put  off  in  this  fashion 
any  longer  !  You  shall  tell  me  — '  I  knew  what  was  com- 
ing, and  hit  Bess  a  hard  cut  with  the  whip.  She  started 
violently.  I  thought  I  had  the  reins  in  my  hand  —  I  don't 


316  IN    TBUST,    OB 

know  how  it  ever  came,  but  it  was  a  fragment  of  iny  dress 
instead.  I  tried  to  grasp  the  bridle,  but  Bess  threw  me  like 
a  flash.  I  suppose  she  was  as  much  frightened  as  I.  If 
the  rock  had  not  been  there,  I  might  have  escaped  seri- 
ous injury.  As  it  is,  I  have  made  you  all  a  great  deal  of 
trouble." 

"  And  you  do  not  love  Mr.  Joslyn,"  Daisy  said,  greatly 
relieved. 

"  Love  him  ?  O,  no  !  I  sometimes  wish  I  did.  He  is 
so  generous,  so  warm-hearted !  He  hasn't  a  mean  or  selfish 
thought,  and  his  wife  would  reign  a  very  queen.  I  am 
afraid  they  all  like  me  too  well.  I  did  resolve,  a  few  days 
ago,  to  -7-  please  him,  but  I  cannot ; "  and  Lily  shivered 
violently. 

"  Why  ?  "     Daisy  was  observing  her  narrowly. 

"  Because  I  cannot  make  myself  love  him.  Is  it  not 
curious  that  the  heart  should  decide  against  a  person  who 
is  in  every  respect  worthy,  who  would  take  pleasure  in 
devoting  to  one  his  whole  life  ?  Why  not  love  one  good 
man  as  well  as  another  ?  Yet  I  know  I  should  make  him 
wretched." 

"  0,  it  would  be  wrong,  wicked,  to  hold  out  hope  to  him," 
Daisy  exclaimed,  vehemently. 

"  I  know  it.  For  even  if  I  promised,  I  don't  think  I  ever 
could  marry  him.  But  to  disappoint  him  so  bitterly  !  And 
yet  I  suppose  I  must  get  wefl,  and  go  through  with  it  all  — 
tell  him  how  little  I  meant,  how  selfish  and  heartless  I  have 
been.  It  seems  as  if  good  and  honorable  people  will  despise 
me  henceforth.  I  hate  myself!  It  is  all  'blackness  of 
darkness.' " 

"  '  So  when  they  cried  unto  the  Lord  in  their  trouble,  he 
delivered  them  out  of  their  distress,' "  repeated  Daisy. 

"  What  a  comfort  you  are  !  After  all,  it  is  best  to  meet 
the  result  of  one's  wrong-doing  fairly  and  without  evasion. 
And  I  have  been  very  wrong." 

"  Dear  Lily,  when  we  have  confessed  this,  God  will  give 
us  strength  for  the  rest,  and  peace,  and  happiness." 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  317 

"  No ;  I  shall  never  be  happy  again.  I  don't  mean  on 
account  of  any  one  particular  event,"  —  and  Lily  colored 
violently,  —  "  but  life  changes  so  much.  Every  bright  thing 
fades  away,  and  leaves  you  only  a  cold,  gray  shadow.  May- 
be it  is  the  autumn  and  the  mournful  winds  that  make  me 
feel  so  dreary ;  but  I  know  there  can  never  be  another  spring 
to  my  life." 

"  There  is  a  ripe  and  glowing  summer  yet  to  come.  One 
shadow  can  never  stretch  through  all  time." 

"  I  think  I  must  be  content  to  sit  in  the  shade,  without 
spring  or  sunshine.  Forgive  me,  darling,  for  all  the  trouble 
I  have  caused  you.  I  will  try  and  be  a  better  girl." 

Lily  turned  away  her  face,  and  Daisy  felt  it  -would  be 
unwise  to  continue  the  conversation.  Although  she  ex- 
pressed no  special  regret  for  the  lost  love,  Daisy  gathered 
that  it  was  still  strong  upon  her.  She  had  little  fear  of  the 
final  result.  And  now  that  the  ice  had  been  broken,  she 
could  gradually  lead  Lily  to  a  better  state  of  mind.  There 
was  a  visible  improvement  in  her  on  the  following  morning. 
She  went  out  to  the  sitting-room,  admired  Mr.  Joslyn's 
flowers,  and  seemed  resolved  to  be  rarely  good-humored 
with  everything.  But  though  she  discussed  the  gentleman 
freely,  and  regretted  her  behavior  towards  him  with  sincere 
earnestness,  she  seemed  resolutely  resolved  to  date  her  un- 
happiness  no  farther  back  than  that.  She  did  not  shun  any 
mention  of  their  stay  at  the  Catskills,  but  refrained  from 
alluding  to  the  relation  that  had  existed  between  herself 
and  Mr.  Auchester.  In  vain  Daisy  tried  to  lead  the  con- 
versation to  this  point.  She  fully  understood  the  delicacy 
of  her  position,  that  while  attempting  to  mediate  between 
them,  she  must  in  no  wise  compromise  Mr.  Auchester's  sen- 
sitive pride. 

Accident  brought  about  the  result  at  last.  Lily  was  gain- 
ing rapidly  again.  Richard  desired  her  to  be  very  careful, 
for  the  least  over-exertion  brought  on  a  most  distressing 
headache  and  a  recurrence  of  the  fever.  Lily  was  really 
27* 


318  IN    TRUST,    OR 

glad  to  be  excused  from  visitors ;  in  her  present  mood  she 
wanted  no  one  but  Daisy.  She  walked  about  her  two  rooms, 
but  had  not  yet  ventured  down  stairs  at  the  commencement 
of  the  fourth  week. 

She  was  dressed  in  a  pretty  wrapper,  and  lying  on  the 
lounge  in  the  sitting-room,  still  pale  and  somewhat  thin,  but 
not,  as  she  expressed  it,  "  altogether  frightful."  Daisy  had 
curled  her  hair,  which  Philip  declared  the  greatest  improve- 
ment that  could  have  been  made.  After  reading  aloud  to 
her  the  psalms  for  the  day,  Daisy  took  up  a  little  dress  she 
was  embroidering  for  Alice,  and  to  please  Lily,  sang  some 
old  ballads.  This  morning  it  was  "  Lord  Jamie  Douglas." 
She  noted  the  scornful  yet  approving  smile  that  crossed 
Lily's  face  at  the  verse, — 

"  I  whispered  in  at  my  lord's  window, 

Yet  never  a  word  would  lie  answer  me. 
Fare  ye  well,  then,  Jamie  Douglas ; 
I  care  as  little  as  ye  care  for  me." 

But  at  the  last,  where  true  love  triumphs  over  all,  Lily 
turned  away  her  face,  and  presently  fell  into  a  light  slumber. 

Daisy  bethought  herself  of  a  letter  to  Mr.  Auchester  that 
she  had  been  prevented  from  writing  the  day  before.  Open- 
ing her  desk  that  stood  on  the  table,  she  went  rapidly  over 
two  pages.  Then  she  began  to  wonder  whether  she  should 
ever  be  able  to  send  him  the  fruit  of  her  faith  in  Lily.  All 
this  time  he  had  waited  patiently,  asking  no  questions ;  but 
soon  his  departure  would  put  it  out  of  her  power  to  do  any- 
thing for  them.  Indeed,  could  she  do  anything  ? 

Lily  stirred,  opened  her  eyes,  and  closed  them  again. 
The  girls  were  at  opposite  sides  of  the  room,  the  little  wood 
fire  on  the  hearth  shining  out  between  them.  The  atmos- 
phere without  was  soft,  mellow,  and  hazy,  the  sun  partially 
obscured  by  drifting  clouds,  only  breaking  forth  now  and 
then,  with  a  rosy  orange  hue. 

Lily's  tone  was  more  careless  than  curious  as  she  asked,  — - 

**  What  are  you  writing  ?  " 


DB.  BEETBAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  319 

**  A  letter,"  answered  Daisy,  with  a  slight  flush  and  hesi- 
tation. 

"How  odd!  Is  it  to  Dick?  I  expect  he  misses  you 
sadly." 

"  No ;  it  is  to  Mr.  Auchester." 

Lily  gave  a  violent  start,  and  flushed  redly. 

*'  He  is  going  to  Europe  shortly,"  Daisy  went  on,  keeping 
her  voice  steadier  than  the  throbbing  at  her  heart.  "  He 
has  accepted  a  governmental  appointment,  and  will  be  ab- 
sent three  years  at  least." 

**  You  have  seen  him,"  Lily  assumed,  faintly. 

"  Yes ;  he  had  been  over  twice  before  the  day  of  the 
accident,  and  after  that  came  regularly.  He  was  very 
anxious  about  you,  and  asked  me  to  write  as  frequently  as  I 
could." 

"  Shall  you  write  to  him  while  he  is  abroad  ?  " 

"  Perhaps."  Daisy  made  an  effort  to  keep  her  face  tran- 
quil. 

There  was  a  long,  long  pause.  Daisy  bit  the  end  of  her 
pen-holder,  and  considered  what  to  say  next. 

Lily  spoke.  Her  voice  was  low,  as  if  there  had  been  a 
great  struggle,  and  she  was  hardly  sure  of  it. 

"  I  can  think  how  it  will  end.  I  am  glad  you  will  both  be 
happy.  You  are  the  only  woman  in  the  world  good  enough 
for  him." 

"  O  Lily !  you  are  quite  mistaken.  There  can  never  be 
any  sentiment  warmer  than  friendship  between  us." 

"  Why,  Daisy  ?  Is  it  quite  impossible  for  you  to  love 
again  ?  " 

"  You  do  not  consider  whether  Mr.  Auchester's  affection 
can  be  transferred  at  a  moment's  notice." 

"  There  would  be  nothing  to  transfer,"  she  answered,  bit- 
terly. "  His  fancy  for  me  has  perished.  I  question  whether 
it  ever  amounted  to  positive  love." 

••  Lily ! " 

"  Yes,"  —  Lily  raised  herself  a  trifle  in  her  excitement,— 


320  IN    TRUST,    OK 

"  he  thought  he  loved  me,  but  events  proved  he  had  a  much 
higher  regard  for  his  own  will." 

"  And  you  !  " 

"  I  couldn't  endure  being  tyrannized  over  like  a  baby." 

"  And  so.  you  bestow  this  tyrant  on  me  ? "  Daisy  could 
not  forbear  smiling. 

"I  mean  — "  and  Lily  flushed  hotly  —  "I  don't  know 
that  I  can  make  you  understand  ;  but  Mr.  Auchester  is  a 
really  superior  man  —  grand  in  many  things,  capable  of 
loving  with  devoted  earnestness.  He  would  make  some 
woman  entirely  happy.  I  want  to  do  him  full  justice.  But 
all  the  sharp  points  in  our  natures  were  forever  coming  in 
contact.  And  so  you  can  see  how  he  needed  some  one  bet- 
ter and  nobler,  who  would  study  to  please  him  —  to  whom 
his  wishes  would  be  positive  delights.  I'm  not  sure  but  he 
would  be  very  indulgent  in  that  case.  Instead  of  derogating 
from  this  woman,  I  acknowledge  she  would  be  very  much 
my  superior." 

"  I  question  if  he  would  love  her  as  well.  It  is  not,  after 
all,  so  much  what  is  fit  for  us  as  what  satisfies  us ;  and  I 
think,  in  the  majority  of  cases,  one's  own  heart  decides 
rightly.  But  if  you  understood  so  perfectly  what  was 
needed,  why  did  you  not  conform  more  to  his  will  ? " 

"  Because  it  isn't  in  me.  I  can't  be  good.  I  shall  always 
be  a  trouble  to  myself  and  every  one  else.  I  shall  always 
rush  through  brambles  and  thorns  for  something  that  looks 
bright  beyond,  and  find  it  only  a  Dead-Sea  apple." 

"  Yes,  if  you  depend  solely  on  yourself.  But  God  means 
we  shall  look  to  him  in  the  great  straits  of  life,  ask  him  for 
strength.  He  stands  ready  to  lead  us  out  of  by  and  forbid- 
den places." 

Lily's  eyes  filled  with  tears.  "  You  are  so  sweet,"  she 
said  ;  "  so  good.  And  yet  somehow  God  gave  you  a  great 
deal  of  sorrow.  Isn't  it  so  all  through  life  ?  Don't  the 
fragrance  and  beauty  drop  out  just  as  one  reaches  forth  a 
hand  to  gather  the  flowers,  and  one  finds  withered  leaves 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  321 

instead  ?  And  to  go  on  weary,  waiting,  hungering  for  wh.it 
will  never  come  !  " 

Daisy  smiled  over  the  perversity  and  inconsequent  reason- 
ing. She  knew  there  were  many  places  on  the  green  and 
sunny  shore  of  peace  that  Lily  dared  not  linger  over,  but 
glided  lightly  by,  as  one  does  on  broken  ice,  and  that  her 
heart  was  longing  for  the  ark  from  whence  it  had  flown. 

"  Lily,"  she  said,  "  why  do  you  not  go  back,  and  confess 
you  have  been  wrong  ?  You  had  in  your  hand  all  that  any 
woman  can  have ;  you  blindly  threw  it  away.  You  taxed 
Mr.  Auchester's  love,  and  faith,  and  patience  to  the  utmost, 
and  in  one  fatal  moment  it  gave  way.  Is  it  wise  to  sit  over 
the  ruins,  and  make  them  stumbling  blocks  for  all  the  future 
years  ?  You  cannot  deny  to  yourself  that  you  loved  him. 
And  in  some  solitary  hours,  in  some  spasm  of  the  better 
nature  struggling  within  you,  your  heart  will  refuse  the  pot- 
tage, and  cry  out  for  its  lost  birthright." 

"  You  think  me  altogether  to  blame,"  replied  Lily,  warmly. 
"  He  was  often  unjust  and  unreasonable  for  a  mere  trifle. 
And  if  he  knew  me  at  all,  he  must  have  known  that  in  my 
heart  I  cared  for  no  one  but  him.  Was  it  pleasant,  think 
you,  to  be  continually  watched  and  suspected  ?  taken  to  task 
for  a  word  or  a  laugh  J  Ulric  Auchester's  jealousy  is  a  very 
tiger." 

"  You  must  confess,  Lily,  he  bore  many  things  patiently. 
What  proof  did  you  ever  give  him  of  your  love  ?  How  could 
he  trust,  when  he  knew  the  beacon  liked  to  dazzle  with  false 
lights  ?  When  you  showered  favors,  that  he  had  sued  for,  on 
newer  faces,  and  gave  him  some  little  fragment,  why  should 
he  have  been  content  ?  You  are  sorry  that  your  heedlessness 
has  caused  and  will  cause  Mr.  Joslyn  so  much  suffering ;  but 
have  you  no  thought  for  the  man  who  had  a  right  to  build 
all  his  future  on  your  love  ?  Think,  Lily,  he  should  have 
been  your  prince  —  your  pride  and  joy.  Do  you  believe,  if 
you  had  loved  as  he  desired,  he  would  have  proved  dis- 
trustful ? " 


322  IX    TRUST,    OR 

Lily  was  silent.  The  voice  that  she  had  never  been  wholly 
able  to  stifle  smote  her  heart  bitterly. 

"  Well,"  said  she,  wearily,  "  it  is  all  over.  No  matter 
whose  the  fault,  it  is  done,  past  recall.  The  -sooner  we  for- 
get, the  better  for  both." 

"  No  ;  there  is  a  wiser  course." 

"  What  ? "  Lily  glanced  up  eagerly.  Their  eyes  met,  and 
she  read  it  all  without  a  word.  Burying  her  face  in  the 
pillow,  her  whole  frame  shook  with  the  effort  she  made  to 
repress  her  emotion.  She  murmured,  brokenly,  — 

"  No  ;  I  couldn't,  I  couldn't,  Daisy.  And  then  he  doesn't 
care  for  me  now.  It  is  right  and  just  that  he  should  despise 
me.  He  will  find  some  one  better." 

"  I  think  the  woman  a  man  loves  truly  is  always  the  best 
to  him.  And  if  her  love  proved  stronger  than  her  pride; 
if  sorrow  was  deeper  than  anger ;  if  she  was  brave  enough 
to  repent,  confess  —  " 

"  Daisy,  he  wouldn't  forgive  me !  He  spoke  to  me  the 
morning  he  went  away.  I  saw  his  will  in  his  eyes,  and  his 
resolve  to  be  complete  master,  if  anything.  It  roused  all 
the  defiant  blood  in  my  nature  —  made  me  wild.  I  couldn't 
have  felt  sorry  then  if  his  glance  had  killed  me.  0,  you 
little  know  him  if  you  think  he  would  ever  humble  himself 
that  much  again  !  His  pride  is  a  very  giant !  " 

"  Lily  !  "  —  the  voice  was  solemnly  tender,  —  "I  have 
only  to  write  one  word  in  my  letter ;  I  have  only  to  say, 
4  Come,'  and  he  will  be  here  to  listen  —  to  forgive,  if  you 
ask  it." 

Lily  choked  down  her  sobs.  Now  and  then  one  bitter, 
burning  cry  tore  its  way  up,  and  was  smothered  by  sternest 
resolution.  A  cold  shiver  seemed  freezing  her.  Happiness 
within  her  reach  !  Love  at  her  very  door  —  and  such  love  ! 
The  weary  desolation  of  the  future,  that  so  terrified  her 
when  she  glanced  out  upon  its  midnight  blackness,  ex- 
changed for  peace,  for  blissful  rest ! 

"  What  did  he  say : "     Her  voice  quivered  with  anguish. 


DR.    BEKIBAND'S    HOUSEHOLD.  323 


"  My  darling,  what  he  said  to  me  is  a  matter  of  confidence 
between  us  alone,  which  I  cannot  betray.  I  can  only  tell 
you  that  if  you  want  him  he  will  come.  And  there  is  but 
one  condition^" 

She  went  on  with  her  letter.  Lily's  face  was  hidden  ; 
but  Daisy  saw  the  convulsive  movements,  heard  the  sobs. 
She  wondered  how  she  could  write  so  calmly  when  her  heart 
throbbed  with  a  wild  tumult  of  hope  and  fear. 

"  Lily,"  she  asked,  presently,  "  shall  I  send  ?  " 

Lily's  heart  beat  audibly.  Without  moving,  she  said,  low 
and  huskily,  — 

"  No." 

Then  Daisy  folded  her  letter,  sealed  it,  and  took  it  down 
to  be  sent  with  Philip's.  When  she  returned,  she  raised  the 
tearful  face,  and  kissed  it  again  and  again. 

"  My  dearest,"  she  said,  "  since  you  have  decided,  you 
must  be  brave  to  bear  the  cross  you  have  assumed.  For 
your  own  sake,  for  all  our  sakes,  you  must  not  make  your- 
self ill  and  miserable.  There  are  many  happy  days  yet  in 
store." 

Happy  !  What  a  mockery  it  seemed  !  This  man,  who 
should  have  been  the  crown  and  glory  of  her  life,  learning 
slowly  to  forget  her  —  to  think  her  unworthy,  incapable  of 
high  and  generous  regard  !  How  the  thought  stung  her  ! 
She  did  love  him.  How  his  nobleness  shamed  her  !  Never, 
never  to  see  him  again  !  never  to  be  held  to  his  heart  !  to 
hear  his  voice,  and  yet  to  live  ! 


324  IN    TRUST,    OK 


CHAPTEK    XXXIII. 

Come  back  with  me  to  the  first  of  all; 

Let  us  learn  and  love  it  over  again  — 
Let  us  forget  and  then  recall, 

Break  the  rosary  in  a  pearly  rain, 
And  gather  what  we  let  fall. 

ROBERT  BROWNING. 

IT  would  be  difficult  to  describe  the  mood  that  led  Lily 
to  reject  this  last  overture  of  Mr.  Auchester's.  There 
was  a  little  wounded  feeling  that  Daisy  should  have  been  so 
preferred  in  his  confidence,  and  that  she  should  refuse  to 
repeat  what  had  passed  between  them.  Yet  when  Lily 
came  to  reconsider  this  point,  she  blushed  for  her  unworthy 
thoughts. 

Pride  was  still  strong  within  her.  Could  she  make  the 
thorough  acknowledgment  he  would  demand?  Her  nature 
was  strongly  self-centred  —  one  of  those  which  refuse  utterly 
at  first  to  be  purified  by  suffering  ;  which,  when  evasion  is  no 
longer  possible,  bear  on  in  stoical  silence  and  contempt.  It 
seemed  to  her  now  that  Mr.  Auchester  might  have  taken 
some  kinder  way  to  win  her  back,  —  as  if  the  grandest  and 
kindest  thing  in  the  whole  world  was  not  the  simple  truth. 

A  sense  of  shame  had  much  to  do  with  her  resolution. 
Looking  over  the  past  summer,  she  could  not  find  any  place 
where  he  had  given  the  provocation.  As  Daisy  said,  she  had 
tried  his  patience  until  it  resolved  itself  into  distrust  of  her 
love.  She  had  been  wayward,  trifling,  fond  of  power,  eager 
for  admiration,  when,  if  his  would  have  sufficed,  she  might 
have  had  it  in  lavish  abundance.  How  many  times  she  had 
put  him  off  with  a  little,  cold  caress,  when  he  had  bean  ready 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  325 

to  lay  his  whole  heart  at  her  feet.  Not  because  she  did  not 
love  him  —  indeed,  she  could  hardly  understand  the  madness 
now.  He  was  not  a  humble  man,  like  Mr.  Joslyn.  He  would 
grant  favors,  but  he  could  not  be  ruled  or  forced  into  any 
step.  His  manhood,  so  glorious  in  its  power  and  integrity, 
could  be  depended  upon  to  the  uttermost.  She  had  always 
admired  this  resolute  strength,  even  when  most  earnestly 
contesting  it.  Yet  how  could  she  confess  herself  altogether 
in  the  wrong,  and  have  him  smile  over  her  with  the  stately 
consciousness  of  right ! 

Daisy  watched  the  conflict  with  a  sort  of  breathless  calm  — 
just  as  we  sit  still  in  the  luminous  light  of  some  great  hope, 
knowing  it  is  ours,  yet  hardly  daring  to  believe.  With  a 
girl  less  true  and  sound  at  heart  than  Lily,  she  might  have 
had  some  doubts,  or  even  if  solitude  had  not  been  so  strongly 
in  Mr.  Auchester's  favor.  It  seemed  cruel  to  stand  aloof 
from  the  struggle  ;  yet  she  knew  if  Lily  fought  this  battle 
alone,  and  conquered  self  effectually,  it  would  be  the  begin- 
ning of  a  new  life  for  her.  One  by  one  the  strongholds 
behind  which  she  had  intrenched  herself  were  giving  way. 
She  grew  more  uniformly  gentle,  and  by  degrees  came  to  a 
higher  standard  of  thought  and  belief.  Her  affection  had  in 
it  a  vein  of  sad,  yearning  tenderness,  that  one  can  scarcely 
refrain  from  answering  with  fears. 

A  mental  contest  of  this  kind  could  not  pass  without  leav- 
ing some  marks  of  the  fire.  Philip  began  to  grow  extremely 
anxious. 

"  I  cannot  bear  to  see  her  so  wan  and  sad-eyed.  This 
lovely  Indian-summer  weather  would  brace  her  up,  and  bring 
some  roses  to  her  cheeks.  I  have  half  a  mind  to  take  her 
out,  without  waiting  for  Richard's  fiat." 

Lily  looked  wistfully  through  the  golden  air,  over  the  hills, 
to  the  purple  river,  and  then  said,  almost  sadly,  — 

"  Not  to-day." 

"  But  I'm  afraid  you'll  never  get  well  and  blooming.     I 
should  like  to  see  the  old  riotous  spirit  once  more." 
28 


326  IN   TRUST,    OB 

"  No,"  she  returned,  softly ;  "  help  me  to  pray  for  a  better 
one.  First,  '  the  kingdom  of  God.'  " 

"  '  And  all  these  things  shall  be  added  unto  you,' "  he 
continued,  reverently.  "  My  dear  child,  God  often  leads  us 
through  dark  paths,  that  we  may  see  only  the  great  light 
surrounding  Him.  And  if  we  follow,  even  with  fear  and 
trembling,  He  will  accept.  But  we  must  do  what  He  bids, 
suffer  what  He  lays  upon  us,  never  doubting  but  that  it  will 
be  for  the  best.  We  must  not  question  what  might  have 
been,  or  what  will  be ;  but  only  believe,  take  up  the  cross 
in  our  way,  and  find  rest  in  its  shadow." 

Daisy  wheeled  her  chair  up  to  the  window,  an4  stood  with 
her  arm  around  her,  a  few  moments  after  Philip  had  left 
the  room. 

Lily  was  thinking  of  the  cross  in  her  way,  that  she  had 
stumbled  over  so  many  times  during  the  past  few  days.  God 
meant  she  should  be  very  happy.  If  she  missed  the  great 
joy,  it  would  be  only  through  her  own  perversity. 

"  Daisy  !  "  The  voice  was  faint  —  a  mere  breath,  as  she 
whispered,  —  "  Do  you  think  he  would  come  —  would  for- 
give ?  " 

How  the  words  thrilled  her  !  She  could  hardly  repress  a 
wild  cry  of  joy. 

"  My  darling,  I  know  he  would." 

The  fair  face  buried  itself  on  her  shoulder.  There  was  a 
low,  quivering,  but  distinct  sound  —  the  shy  entreaty  of  a 
child,  — 

"  Will  you  ask  him  to  come  ? "  , 

Daisy  kissed  her  for  the  answer  she  could  not  give.  She 
hardly  knew  how  full  of  tears  her  own  eyes  were  until  she 
heard  Lily's  sobs.  Smiling  through  them,  she  ran  away. 

Lily  sat  in  the  silence  of  a  great  joy,  too  happy  to  think. 
Her  crown  of  thorns  had  blossomed  into  roses.  She  trem- 
bled in  every  pulse,  she  drew  her  breath  gaspingly,  and  yet 
she  was  no  longer  miserable.  The  dear  old  world  glittered 
and  was  full  of  rejoicing ;  the  sky  above  shone  as  in  other 


DK.  BEKTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  327 

days.      Involuntarily   there   went    through    her    heart    the 
words,  — 

•'  And  yet,  perchance  —  O  Heaven  !  such  thing  might  be, 
As  that  one  giant  joy  should  come  to  me, 
Eclipsing  common  joys." 

Daisy  lingered  a  moment  in  the  hall,  to  regain  her  com- 
posure. Then  she  went  to  the  study.  Mr.  Chaloner  safe 
reading  a  paper. 

"  You  are  going  to  New  York  ? "  she  said. 

"  Yes,  in  the  next  train.     Can  I  do  anything  for  you  ? " 

"  A  great  favor,  if  you  will." 

She  drew  some  paper  towards  her,  and  took  up  Philip's 
pen.  Her  greatest  trial  for  the  past  week  had  been  to 
refrain  from  prematurely  startling  Mr.  Auchester.  But  she 
had  the  gift  of  rare,  exceeding  silence.  Now  she  hardly 
knew  what  she  wrote  ;  but  it  was  enough  to  send  the  shad- 
ows of  unhappiness  trooping  to  their  darksome  abode.  < 

"  If  you  will  call  at  the  Metropolitan  and  leave  this  note ; 
or  better  still,  see  Mr.  Auchester.  He  might  like  to  send  an 
answer." 

"  With  pleasure."  And  Mr.  Chaloner  gave  her  one  of 
those  courtly  bows  to  which  his  white  hair  seemed  to  add  a 
peculiar  grace. 

Philip  drove  around  at  that  instant.  A  moment  later  her 
messenger  of  peace  was  on  its  way. 

Then  she  returned  to  Lily.  Both  girls  flushed  with 
unwonted  embarrassment.  Lily's  eyes  still  shone  with  tears. 

"My  darling!"  Daisy  exclaimed,  "you  deserve  much 
praise  for  your  courage.  I  wanted  to  help  you,  but  I  had 
been  put  under  bonds." 

"  I  feel  weak  and  cowardly  enough.  My  heart  faints 
within  me  at  the  thought  of  meeting  him,  and  yet  I  long  to. 
I  am  glad  it  cannot  be  until  to-morrow." 

Daisy  started,  but  held  her  peace,  and  allowed  Lily  to 
believe  the  letter  was  going  by  mail.  But  in  her  inmost 
soul  she  felt  that  the  day  and  evening  would  not  pass  without 
bringing  Mr.  Auchester. 


328  IN    TRUST,    OK 

"  He  won't  think  it  unwomanly  —  will  he  ?  Ho  is  so  par- 
ticular on  some  points." 

"  Since  he  gave  the  permission,  you  shall  not  render  your- 
self miserable  with  vain  surmises.  What  else  could  have 
been  done  ? " 

"  If  I  were  only  better !  But  when  I  think  of  all  that  has 
occurred  since,  I  am  afraid  he  can  never  love  me  again.  It 
is  right  that  he  should  know." 

"  Yes.  But  he  has  never  ceased  to  love  you  ;  so  there  is 
no  need  of  beginning  again.  Do  not  conjure  up  mountains 
of  unnecessary  trouble.  Rather  wait  on  the  Lord,  and  .he 
will  bring  it  to  pass." 

Sound,  healthy  vitality  was  a  component  part  of  Lily's 
temperament.  Repentant  she  might  be,  but  not  morbid. 
So  resilient  a  nature  works  its  own  cure.  Her  spirits  began 
to  rise  visibly,  for  the  battle  was  ended.  Never  in  all  her 
life  would  she  have  to  fight  such  a  contest  over  again. 

Daisy  read  to  her  a  long  while.  After  dinner  she  bestowed 
her  on  the  lounge,  administered  a  composing  draught,  closed 
the  shutters,  and  gave  her  strict  injunctions  to  go  imme- 
diately to  sleep.  Her  strained  nerves  relaxed,  yielded  to 
the  pleasant  influence,  and  she  soon  fell  into  a  tranquil 
slumber. 

A  peaceful  air  seemed  brooding  over  the  house.  The 
drone  of  bees,  the  chirp  of  late  insects,  and  the  song  of 
birds,  had  a  lazy,  monotonous  sound,  brimmed  with  the  de- 
liciousness  of  languor.  The  spicy  air  was  full  of  golden 
films,  the  tree  tops  shone  in  crimson  and  gold,  and  wher- 
ever Daisy's  eyes  fell,  a  glowing  picture  of  still  life  pre- 
sented itself.  You  could  not  connect  it  with  motion.  She 
always  remembered  this  day  with  wondrous  vividness. 

Baby  Alice  was  in  a  quiet  mood  also.  She  lay  on  a  pillow 
on  the  floor,  —  while  Mabel  sewed,  —  now  and  then  turning 
her  wondering  eyes  gravely  to  her  father,  who  looked  up 
from  his  book  to  chirrup  to  her  occasionally. 

Daisy  knew  some   explanation  was  needed  before  Mr, 


DR.  BERTRANB'S  HOUSEHOLD.  329 

Aachester  made  his  appearance.  Both  Philip  and  Mabel 
had  delicately  refrained  from  questioning  her  about  the  let- 
ters. Seizing  this  golden  opportunity,  she  bespoke  Philip's 
attention,  and  related  her  story,  excepting  the  episode  con- 
cerning herself,  that  events  had  proved  manifestly  untrue. 

Philip  listened  in  astonishment. 

"  My  dear  Daisy  !  "  he  exclaimed,  "  you  are  a  most  coura- 
geous little  body.  You  have  certainly  bearded  the  lion  in 
his  den,  and  come  off  more  than  conqueror.  That  you 
should  have  found  the  way  to  Lily's  heart,  actually  made  her 
take  the  first  step  towards  a  reconciliation,  surprises  me 
beyond  measure." 

"  I  could  not  have  done  it  but  for  her  love.  That  was  my 
most  powerful  ally." 

"  I  was  sure  of  it,"  rejoined  Philip,  triumphantly.  "  I 
knew  Lily  must  have  a  heart  —  it's  a  distinctive  Bertrand 
feature.  As  for  Ulric  Auchester,  he's  a  splendid  fellow,  and 
deserves  a  better  wife  ;  but  I'm  thankful  he  has  fallen  to 
Lily's  share.  I  only  hope  he  will  keep  her  in  better  order 
than  heretofore.  She  used  to  vex  me  last  summer.  If  he 
had  used  a  '  high  hand,'  as  people  say,  he  would  have  saved 
himself  much  trouble." 

Mabel  laughed.  "  We  have  all  tried  at  managing  Lily, 
and  Daisy  has  succeeded  the  best  of  any.  In  the  depths  of 
my  heart  I  am  glad  she  is  to  fall  into  such  good  keeping. 
She  would  drive  a  weak  man  to  distraction,  and  make  herself 
miserable.  Such  a  nature  is  best  governed  by  a  superior  will." 

"  I  question  if  Lily  has  not  more  thoroughly  subdued  her- 
s<:lf  than  any  one  would  have  been  able  to  subdue  her,"  said 
Daisy. 

"  Auchester  will  take  good  care  that  the  volcano  doesn't 
break  out  again,  I  think.  Daisy,  there  is  no  possible  adjec- 
tive that  can  be  bestowed  on  you  to  do  you  justice.  Who 
would  have  thought,  a  month  ago,  that  we  could  all  be  so 
happy  ? "  And  Philip  caught  up  Alice,  half  smothered  her 
with  kisses,  and  held  her  out  at  arm's  length. 
28* 


830  IN    TRUST,    OR 

"  My  little  daughter,"  he  continued,  with  amusing  gravity, 
"  if  you  grow  up  half  as  beautiful,  and  are  half  as  great  a 
fi'rt,  as  your  aunt  Lily,  you  shall  be  soundly  whipped  and 
sent  to  bed  without  your  supper !  " 

Alice  gave  a  smile  that  portended  she  might  grow  up  as 
pretty. 

Lily  slept  for  three  hours.  Daisy  brushed  her  hair  and 
put  on  a  dress,  announcing  her  intention  of  asking  Philip 
and  Mabel  up  to  tea. 

"  I  certainly  feel  well  enough  to  go  down,"  said  Lily. 
"  May  I  to-morrow  ?  " 

"  If  you  wish,"  was  the  rejoinder. 

The  supper  was  a  decided  success.  Lily  received  her 
visitors  in  great  state.  She  looked  bright  and  charming, 
and  was  in  excellent  spirits. 

"  Tessy  ought  to  be  here,"  remarked  Philip.  "  She  enjoys 
anything  like  this  wonderfully,  for  her  grave  face  is  only  a 
mask  that  covers  a  fund  of  inexhaustible  drollery.  I  expect 
she  matronizes  Richard  in  an  astonishing  degree.  You  will 
find  him  perfection  when  you  return,  Daisy." 

"  As  if  he  had  not  always  been  perfection  in  Daisy's 
eyes  ! "  responded  Lily,  archly. 

A  torrent  of  brilliant  blood  rushed  to  Daisy's  face.  She 
could  not  give  the  slightest  reason  for  it,  and  to  banish  it, 
joined  the  laugh  against  herself.  It  was  well  she  did  not 
notice  the  freemasonry  of  glance  between  husband  and  wife, 
or  .she  might  have  blushed  again. 

Philip  rose  and  made  a  speech  in  his  most  grandiloquent 
style,  regretting  that  it  was  necessary  for  him  to  leave  the 
delightful  group,  but  he  really  was  compelled  to  go  to  the 
station  after  Mr.  Chaloner. 

The  housekeeper  carried  away  the  dishes.  Lily  sat  on 
the  lounge,  having  a  good  romp  with  baby  Alice.  Mabel 
and  Daisy  tried  to  talk  unconcernedly.  But  when  the  sound 
of  carriage  wheels  broke  upon  them,  Daisy's  heart  gave  a 
great  bound.  Three  men  alighted,  and  there  was  no  mis- 


DE.  BEBTBAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  331 

taking  that  tall,  handsome  third,  although  the  purple  dusk 
was  falling  fast. 

"  Come,  my  little  lady ;  "  and  Mabel  took  her  baby  in  her 
arms.  "  It's  bedtime ;  so  you  must  make  believe  kiss  aunt 
Lily,  and  go." 

"  0  dear'! "  said  Lily,  ruefully.  "  Don't  send  me  to  bed, 
please.  I  slept  through  seven  distinct  spheres  this  after- 
noon, and  feel  in  a  most  royal  state.  I  have  half  a  mind  to 
go  down  and  surprise  Mr.  Chaloner." 

"  Daisy  !  "  called  Philip. 

Mabel  made  a  pretence  of  baby  "  good  nights "  to  cover 
the  retreat.  Daisy  almost  ran  over  Mr.  Chaloner  in  the 
hall.  He  caught  her  in  his  arms. 

"  Did  I  bring  you  home  the  proper  reply  ?  "  he  aske'd. 
"  But  your  smile  answers.  Is  there  to  be  peace  in  the 
household  ? " 

"  I  believe  so." 

"  Thank  God,  for  Lily's  sake."  And  Mr.  Auchester  is 
worthy  of  the  highest  happiness." 

She  entered  the  open  drawing-room  door.  Both  her  hands 
were  taken  in  an  earnest  clasp. 

"  0  Daisy !  "  Mr.  Auchester  began,  in  a  voice  so  full  and 
rich  that  she  listened,  unconsciously  entranced.  "  How  can 
I  believe  it !  '  Her  own  wish,'  you  said,  '  after  days  of  strug- 
gling.' What  a  will  the  child  has  !  I  have  read  your  letter 
times  without  number  to-day.  My  precious,  precious  friend  ! 
Your  clear  vision  and  brave  heart  have  saved  me  pangs  of 
untold  anguish.  Can  I  see  her  soon  ?  Every  moment  seems 
an  age ! " 

"  Yes,"  Daisy  answered,  with  a  tremulous  laugh,  "  if  you 
will  only  release  my  hands,  so  that  I  can  go  and  prepare 
her.  She  fancied  that  the  letter  went  by  mail,  and  doesn't 
expect  you  until  to-morrow." 

"  You  would  be  a  perfect  treasure  to  a  stage  manager  for 
surprises  !  "  he  returned,  gayly.  "  You  need  not  put  a  girdle 
round  the  earth  in  forty  minutes,  but  bring  me  to  happinesa 
in  less  time  than  that,  I  pray  you." 


332  IN    TRUST,    OK 

She  was  gone.  Mabel,  on  the  stairs,  gave  her  a  sque*s/e 
and  kiss.  She  went  straight  on  to  Lily,  and  then  stood  still 
in  perfect  bewilderment. 

"  Let  me  go  down  stairs,"  pleaded  Lily. 

"  No."  She  drew  a  long  breath,  and  struggled  for  com- 
posure. 

"  What  is  the  matter,  Daisy  ? "  Lily  glanced  in  her  face 
with  startled  eyes. 

"  I  have  word  from  Mr.  Auchester." 

"  0  Daisy  !  "  and  she  uttered  a  wild  cry.  "  Will  he  come  ? 
No,  don't  tell  me  he  will  not ;  it  would  kill  me  now." 

"^  My  dearest,  he  is  here  !  The  note  went  with  Mr. 
Chaloner.  Be  calm,  for  I  cannot  send  him  up  until  I  am 
sure  of  you." 

"  Here !  Let  me  think  a  moment.  I  seem  blind,  and 
drowned  in  happiness !  The  long,  dreary  night  is  to  end, 
the  everlasting  day  has  come  !  0  Daisy !  is  it  all  true, 
true  f  How  good  God  has  been  to  me !  And  how  good 
you  have  been  !  " 

She  sat  still,  quite  exhausted.  Presently,  in  a  tone  that 
was  calm  from  excess  of  joy,  she  said,  — 

"  Go  for  him,  Daisy." 

He  was  in  the  hall,  and  sprang  up  stairs  the  instant  he 
heard  the  door  open.  Daisy  beckoned  him  in,  and  passed 
out  herself.  The  room  was  in  a  glow  of  orange  and  purple 
twilight,  through  which  the  fire  sent  arrows  of  gleaming 
flame.  His  eye  took  in  the  drooping  figure,  the  shining 
curls,  the  sweet  face. 

"  Lily  !  "  he  said,  softly  ;  and  yet  it  was  the  man's  invol- 
untary authority  that  spoke. 

A  cry,  sad,  sweet,  touching  in  -its  utter  humility,  faltered 
up  through  quivering  sobs. 

"  0  Ulric  !  let  me  come  back  to  my  old  place  in  your 
heart.  Do  what  you  will,  only  love  me  a  little ! " 

"  Always,  my  darling !  Please  God,  nothing  shall  ever 
again  come  between  us." 


DB.  BERTKAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  333 

'*  Never  again ! "  and  she  lingered  over  the  words  with 
exceeding  tenderness,  as  if  they  were  sweet  to  say. 

And  then  they  were  content  to  remain  silent  through  mo- 
ments of  bliss,  so  pure,  so  exquisite,  that  no  pen  is  worthy 
to  describe  them.  .The  true  level  of  both  lives  had  been 
reached.  For  them  there  could  be  no  more  doubt,  no  more 
coldness.  They  grew  into  one  heart,  one  life,  as  all  true 
love  must, —  she  rejoicing  to  be  his,  he  rejoicing  to  be  hers. 
He  raised  the  dear  face,  and  kissed  away  the  tears  sweeter 
to  him 

"  Than  all  the  smiles  in  Christendom." 

Daisy  gave  the  lovers  all  the  time  she  dared.  She  sat  in 
Mabel's  room,  dreamy  and  quiet.  Both  hearts  were  too 
full  for  any  talk  on  the  subject  so  dear  and  precious,  and 
all  others  seemed  out  of  place.  She  allowed  two  hours  to 
elapse  before  she  went  up  and  tapped  lightly  at  the  door. 

"  Come  in,"  said  Mr.  Auchester.  What  a  cheerful  ring 
there  was  in  the  voice  ! 

"  A  most  unwelcome  visitor,  I  know  ;  "  and  Daisy  crossed 
over  to  be  encircled  by  an  arm  slender  and  soft  from  the 
one  side,  strong  and  manly  from  the  other.  "  Doubtless 
you  have  not  the  remotest  idea  how  much  time  has  passed. 
If  you  have  not  smoothed  out  all  the  crooked  paths,  I  quite 
despair  of  you.  Being  Lily's  keeper  for  the  time,  I  shall 
have  to  invite  you  to  relinquish  your  charge." 

"  0,  not  quite  yet,  please." 

"  Don't  make  me  cruel,"  said  Daisy.  "  I  shall  have  to 
give  an  account  to  Dr.  Bertrand,  and  wish  to  present  Lily 
in  good  order.  She  has  had  enough  excitement  for  the 
present." 

"We  have  been  talking  of — of  our  future  lives,"  con- 
tinued Mr.  Auchester ;  and  it  seemed  such  a  sacred  thing  to 
touch  upon,  that  his  voice  fell  to  a  tender  pathos.  "  And 
Lily  agrees  with  me  that  a  marriage  will  be  best.  She  is 
quite  willing  to  trust  my  love  in  all  things.  But  it  must  be 


334  IN    TRUST,    OK 

BO  soon  —  and  will  Dr.  Bertrand  consent  ?  What  do  you 
think  about  it  ?  " 

Daisy  started.  Lily  to  go  away  —  for  years,  perhaps. 
Then,  as  her  mind  took  in  the  whole  matter,  she  answered, 
slowly,  — 

"  I  think  he  will.     I  believe  it  is  right  and  best." 

"  Bravo  !  "  and  he  gave  her  hand  a  little  squeeze. 

"  I  suspect,"  Lily  said,  dryly,  "  that  if  you  asked  Richard 
for  the  roc's  egg,  Aladdin's  lamp,  or  the  key  to  the  north- 
west passage,  he  would  give  them  to  you  straightway. 
Ulric,  you  see,  is  a  little  afraid  of  him." 

"  If  you  think  I  mean  to  set  Daisy  at  any  more  hard 
work,  you  are  mistaken.  And  I  shouldn't  feel  surprised  if 
he  delivered  you  over  to  my  keeping  without  a  word." 

"  Out  of  pity,  because  you  will  have  so  many  afterwards," 
annoted  Lily,  saucily. 

He  laughed.  "  Daisy  has  trained  you  so  well  that  the 
prospect  does  not  alarm  me.  And  since  we  owe  our  happi- 
ness to  her,  I  suppose  I  must  learn  how  sweet  it  is  to 
obey." 

He  rose  with  his  arm  still  around  Lily. 

"  It  is  best,"  Daisy  replied,  with  a  bright  smile. 

"  But  I  mean  to  have  her  all  day  to-morrow.  I  give  you 
fair  warning." 

"  I  shall  resign  my  commission,  I  think.  Dr.  Bertrand 
will  surely  come." 

There  was  a  little  more  tender  talk  between  the  lovers, 
lingering  good-night  kisses,  and  Ulric  turned  away  reluc- 
tantly. 

"  Don't  you  keep  Daisy  very  long,"  he  said.  "  Think 
how  many  weeks  I  have  been  without  the  sight  of  a  dear, 
familiar  face,  and  be  merciful.  I  want  a  nice  talk  with 
her." 

"  Ask  what  you  will.  I  am  in  a  princely,  generous 
mood." 

He  came  back  for  another  kiss. 


DE.    BEETRAND  S    HOUSEHOLD.  335 

When  the  door  was  closed,  Lily  took  Daisy's  face  between 
her  hands,  and  looked  for  many  seconds  in  the  deep,  un- 
troubled eyes. 

"Daisy,"  she  began,  "  Ulric  told  me  all,  all  —  what  you 
had  never  even  let  me  suspect." 

"  It  was  not  fair,"  Daisy  said,  struggling  to  get  beyond 
the  reach  of  the  watchful  gaze. 

"  Yes  it  was  fair  and  right.  His  nobleness  made  it  so. 
And,  Daisy,  we  should  scorn  to  have  one  thought  in  our 
hearts  that  we  dared  not  tell  each  other.  And  I  hardly 
feel  right  about  accepting  my  happiness  until  you  assure 
me  —  " 

"  0,  Lily,  Lily  !  foolish  child  !  Not  but  that  he  is  grand 
enough  for  any  woman  to  love  —  only  somehow  God  seems 
to  take  care  of  these  things  in  his  own  way." 

"  You  are  so  simply,  almost  severely,  heroic,  one  might 
say,  that  one  hardly  knows  what  sacrifice  you  are  not 
capable  of.  But  0,  Daisy,  if  it  had  been  another  woman  — 
a  woman  who  loved  him  !  I  shudder  to  think  of  it.  Yet  I 
could  never,  never  have  blamed  him  !  He  was  much  better 
to  me  all  the  time  than  I  deserved." 

"  It  couldn't  have  been  another  woman,  Lily.  Do  not 
think  of  anything  so  terrible.  It  wasn't  with  him  '  the  stern 
necessity  of  loving,'  but  simply  '  blind  contact.'  We  had 
been  thrown  together  so  familiarly,  and  that  fateful  night  we 
met  by  merest  accident.  After  he  had  once  opened  his 
heart  to  me,  it  was  so  easy  to  go  on.  It  was  not  the  desper- 
ate clutching  at  straws  that  led  him  astray  afterwards,  but 
the  sense  of  desolation,  the  longing  for  some  balm  to  apply 
to  his  wound.  With  the  world,  I  dare  say  he  was  as  proud 
and  self-contained  as  your  inmost  heart  could  desire." 

"  He  does  love  you,  Daisy.  I  can  hardly  explain  it,  but 
I  am  happier  in  the  fact." 

"  I  want  to  be  to  both  as  the  dearest  of  sisters." 

"  As  you  will  be,  my  darling,  forevermore." 

Presently  she  began  again  :  — 


336  IN    TBUST,    OK 

"  0  Dais;y  !  how  could  I  have  lived  but  for  you !  When 
I  think  of  his  true,  priceless  love,  his  patience,  his  peerless 
honor,  I  stand  quite  still,  quite  still,  abashed,  and  feel  like 
saying  with  another  joyful  woman,  '  He  raised  me  by  love 
upon  the  pedestal  of  his  own  high  thoughts,  and  I  stood 
there,  with  downcast  eyes,  worthy,  of  his  love,  for  he  had 
made  me  so.'  Life  is  too  short  to  repay  him.  And  so  you 
need  not  fear  I  shall  ever  hew  out  broken  cisterns  for  my- 
self again.  I  feel  safe,  secure,  triumphant  in  his  love.  It 
is  my  whole  world  from  henceforth,  my  glory,  my  crown  of 
highest  womanhood.  At  last  I  have  come  to  my  inherit- 
ance ! " 

How  lovely  she  looked !  Was  this  really  Lily  ?  Daisy 
felt  bewildered. 

"  0  my  darling ! "  Lily  said,  with  her  good-night  kiss, 
"  it  is  such  a  blessed,  blessed  thing  to  be  happy  !  If  it  was 
not  for  God  watching  over  me  continually,  I  should  feel 
afraid  to  be  alone  with  it,  lest  its  glory  should  strike  me 
blind.  How  do  people  live  who  never  have  this  light  dawn 
upon  them,  but  wander  continually  through  cold  and  dark  ? 
God  help  them !  And  now  go  to  him,  Daisy.  I  couldn't 
be  selfish  this  night,  of  all  nights  in  my  life." 


DH.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  337 


CHAPTER    XXXIV. 

And  lore ;  because  we  then  are  happiest. 
We  shall  lack  nothing  having  love;  and  we, 
We  must  be  happy  everywhere —  we  two ! 
For  spiritual  life  is  great  and  clear, 
And  self-continuous  as  a  changeless  sea. 

Come  to  the  light,  love !    Let  me  look  on  thee ! 
Let  me  make  sure  I  have  thee.    Is  it  thou  ? 
Is  this  thy  hand  ?    Are  these  thy  velvet  lipa  — 
Thy  lips  so  lovable? 

FESTUS. 

DAISY  went  as  one  in  a  trance.  It  seemed  to  her  as  if, 
Bomehow,  she  was  not  quite  ignorant  of  this  great  joy.  Had 
Robert  brought  it,  with  his  handsome  face,  his  winning  voice, 
his  eyes,  that  could  be  so  deep  and  tender  ?  No.  Had  any 
stray  glance  fallen  in  that  brief  episode  with  Ulric  Auches- 
ter  ?  0  !  a  thousand  times,  no.  Where  then  ?  She  trem- 
bled and  dared  go  no  farther. 

A  fragrant  waft  of  Habaneros  drifted  from  the  balcony. 
She  stole  out  shyly,  as  she  caught  sight  of  Mabel's  dress. 
She  would  ^ther  have  sat  down  in  the  deserted  study,  and 
dreamed.  But  one  of  life's  first  lessons  to  Daisy  Bertrand 
had  been  the  grandest  part  of  St.  Paul's  eighteen-century- 
old  definition  of  charity.  Seeketh  not  her  own.  It  was  more 
this  than  any  personal  energy  that  gave  her  the  influence 
every  one  yielded  to  without  questioning,  even  enjoying  the 
gentle  sway.  There  was  no  central  point  of  self  with  her. 
She  did  daily  and  hourly  for  others  just  what  her  hands  found 
to  do ;  not  in  a  rigid,  duty  fashion,  but  with  vital  human 
pleasure.  And  now  she  went  out  on  the  balcony,  because 
she  knew  Mr.  Auchester  was  there  and  wanted  to  see  her. 
29 


338  IN    TRUST,    OK 

"  0,  is  that  you,  Daisy  ? "  He  rose  and  threw  away  his 
cigar.  "  Are  you  too  tired  to  walk  a  little  way  ?  " 

"  I  am  not  tired  at  all." 

"  Get  a  shawl,  then.  I  must  begin  to  copy  Dr.  Bertrand, 
for  carefulness." 

"  Here  is  mine  ; "  and  Bel  wrapped  her  up  in  shawl  and 
Nubia,  for  the  autumn  nights  were  rather  chilly.  Being  thus 
dispossessed,  she  entered  the  house  ;  but  Philip  remained  to 
finish  his  cigar. 

Mr.  Auchester  and  Daisy  walked  down  the  path  silently. 
He  began,  at  length,  by  a  commonplace. 

"  What  a  lovely  night !  " 

"  Yes.     In  every  respect." 

"  I  suppose  you  think  everything  is  lovely  to  me  at  this 
present  moment.  Indeed,  I'm  not  sure  but  it  is  so.  For 
happiness  seems  to  be  the  best  kind  of  glasses  yet  invented. 
I  have  so  much  to  say  to  you,  and  yet  I  hardly  know  where 
to  begin." 

"  At  the  very  last,"  said  Daisy,  archly.  "  The  subject 
will  read  the  same  both  ways." 

"  Yes."  He  drew  her  closer  to  him,  and  in  a  low  voice, 
that  was  not  quite  steady,  went  on :  "  From  your  hands  I 
take  my  happiness.  I  cannot  find  words  to  thank  you.  I 
shall  show  you  best  by  guarding  it  sacredly  in  all  time  to 
come.  It  is  such  a  great  and  solemn  thing  to  take  a  loving 
woman  and  say,  as  Robert  Browning  did,  — '  Gihis  woman's 
heart,  and  soul,  and  brain  are  mine ; '  and  her  sweet,  pure 
life,  forever.  I  seem  in  these  last  few  hours  to  have  grown 
out  of  and  above  my  olden  self.  It  has  dropped  down  like 
a  discarded  garment.  Entering  this  new  and  complete  world, 
I  tremble,  y>t  I  feel  strong.  You  have  opened  this  sphere 
to  me,  Daisy ;  you  have  brought  me  out  of  the  tangled 
wilderness  into  the  house  Beautiful." 

"  0,  no,"  she  rejoined,  softly.  "•  You  saw  it  all  yourself, 
long  before."  . 

"  '  Through  a  glass,  darkly.'     I  should  have  gone  on  blind 


DK.  BEETRAND'S  HOITSEHOLD.  339 

and  dumb,  until  some  fatal  day  of  awakening.  How  many 
times  in  the  last  few  weeks  I  have  hated  and  despised  my- 
self for  that  unintentional  falsehood  to  you,  God  only  knows.' 
It  has  been  a  rankling  thorn,  a  keen,  stinging  mortification. 
Yet  to-night  I  feel  thankful  that  a  higher  power  allowed  me 
to  stumble  as  I  did.  It  has  shown  me  my  weakness,  or 
rather  my  fajse  strength.  It  has  brought  me  down  to  the 
level  of  the  most  childish  thing  Lily  ever  did.  And  I  am 
glad  to  be  there.  She  shall  not  shame  me  in  any  noble  con- 
fession ;  and  0,  Daisy !  what  a  royal  heart  the  child  has  ! 
She  has  startled  me  to-night  by  depths  and  heights  such  as 
one  dreams  of,  but  rarely  realizes.  And  the  past  summer, 
nay,  all  my  life,  I  have  had  a  tendency  to  an  egotistical  and 
perhaps  selfish  indulgence  of  personal  will.  It  has  been  ne- 
cessary for  me  to  command  a  good  deal,  and  I  have  slipped 
into  it  imperceptibly.  Yet  this  experience  will  prove  a  valu- 
able lesson  to  me.  I  shall  not  again  act  without  considering 
what  the  result  may  be.  God  mercifully  shielded  you  from 
any  bitter  consequences  of  my  impetuous  words.  And  having 
been  under  the  cloud  and  through  the  sea,  we  shall  enjoy 
our  good  land  of  promise  with  a  deeper  zest.  Let  me  say, 
again  and  again,  that  under  God  it  is  your  gift." 

"  I  am  so  glad  you  are  happy  !  It  is  not  a  new  love,  but 
the  dear  old  one,  strengthened,  purified." 

"  You  are  right.  I  feel  now  that  my  affection  for  Lily  is, 
and  ever  will  be,  the  one  great  love  of  my  life.  And  her 
happiness  shall  be  my  study,  my  chief  delight.  Not  that  I 
have  ceased  to  believe  a  man  should  be  master  of  his  own 
household  ;  but  his  authority  and  dignity  are  to  be  tempered 
by  the  regard  he  must  ever  sustain  towards  the  woman  who 
fills  that  dearest  of  all  positions  —  wife.  And  relying  on  a 
better  strength  than  my  own,  I  hope  to  deal  wisely  and 
justly,  not  only  with  her,  but  also  with  myself." 

"  '  Who  giveth  liberally,  and  upbraideth  not,'  "  subjoined 
Daisy. 

And  then  they  lapsed  into  silence.     Under  this  silvery 


340  IN    TRUST,    OB 

light  both  hearts  unconsciously  went  back  two  months,  to 
another  glorious  night.  How  changed !  What  were  tree, 
.and  shrub,  and  moonlight  then  ?  Of  all  women  in  the  world, 
she  would  be  next  to  Lily  in  his  estimation  and  regard.  A 
weak  man  may  shun  a  woman  to  whom  he  has  in  some  hour 
of  extreme  bitterness  betrayed  himself;  but  a  noble  man 
never,  unless  she  proves  unworthy  of  his  confidence. 

A  bright  morning  dawned  upon  Rothelan.  Lily  was  going 
down  to  breakfast  —  a  great  event.  She  felt  her  head  swim 
a  little  on  the  stairs,  yet  the  fond  arm  around  her  steadied 
not  only  her  swaying  figure,  but  the  palpitant  motions  of  her 
heart.  She  felt  the  touch  of  that  protecting  hand  through 
all  her  nerves  ;  a  master  hand  it  was,  but  it  no  longer  roused 
her  mutinous  blood.  She  was  glad  to  have  it  there ;  for 
now,  strange  even  to  her  own  heart,  liberty  was  no  longer 
sweet. 

Mr.  Chaloner  read  the  morning  prayer  for  the  household. 
Lily's  heart  throbbed  with  deepest  emotion  at  the  sentence 
in  the  general  thanksgiving,  "  We  bless  Thee  for  our  crea- 
tion, preservation,  and  all  the  blessings  of  this  life." 

0,  how  manifold  they  had  been  to  her!  There  must  be 
one  continual  hymn  of  praise  swelling  up  from  her  heart  lor 
these  many  mercies.  She  began  to  understand  what  the 
apostle  meant,  when  he  said,  "  In  everything  give  thanks." 
Henceforth  it  was  to  be  not  only  duty,  but  delight. 

Some  time  after  breakfast  Mr.  Auchester  took  Lily  out  for 
a  short  drive.  She  returned  radiant,  though  she  confessed 
to  feeling  a  little  tired.  He  arranged  the  pillows  on  the  sofa 
in  the  drawing-room  for  her,  and  sitting  down,  talked  over 
the  time  when  they  first  met,  and  she  bad  done  these  little 
favors  for  him.  And  he  made  her  smile,  as  well  as  blush, 
as  he  spoke  of  the  many  times  he  had  felt  tempted  to  catch 
the  pretty  white  hand  and  kiss  it  rapturously. 

She  was  profoundly  thankful  that,  with  all  her  folly  and 
wilfulness,  she  had  never  fallen  into  the  habit  of  allowing 
caresses  from  others.  Even  Fred,  with  all  his  audacity,  had 


DR.  BEKTBAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  341 

stood  a  trifle  aloof.  And  though  there  were  many  things  to 
regret,  there  were  few  to  actually  blush  over,  with  her  lover's 
eyes  upon  her. 

She  took  the  first  occasion  to  mention  one  incident  of  the 
ride  to  Daisy.  They  had  met  Mr.  Joslyn.  And  so  the  per- 
plexing subject  was  likely  to  settle  itself  without  any  further 
difficulty. 

She  began  to  develop  the  possibilities  of  a  magnificent 
woman.  Her  very  face  seemed  to  acquire,  in  the  dawn  of 
this  ripening  love,  the  steadiness  and  resolve  it  had  heretofore 
lacked.  A  bewildering  glimpse  of  sweetness  flashed  ever 
and  anon  out  of  the  deep  eyes,  or  the  curves  of  the  mouth, 
which  was  rapidly  assuming  its  olden  scarlet.  She  began  to 
realize,  with  a  tender  seriousness,  what  this'visit  was  doing 
for  her.  Giving  Mr.  Auchester  the  right,  and  'he  taking  it 
every  hour,  of  being  first  with  her.  In  the  summer  he  used  to 
say, 'pleadingly,  '  0  Lily,  will  you  not  ? "  now  he  simply  said, 
"You  will,"  as  if  the  matter  was  beyond  doubt  or  questioning. 

Quite  late  in  the  afternoon,  as  Daisy  sat  alone  by  the  study 
window,  sewing,  a  familiar  form  turned  into  the  path.  She 
ran  to  the  door  without  waiting  a  summons,  her  face  aglow 
with  pleasure.  All  day  she  had  been  on  the  watch  for  Rich- 
ard, resolved,  if  possible,  to  have  the  first  interview. 

"  Well,  how  are  the  household  ?  "  he  asked,  smilingly. 

He  did  not  stoop  to  kiss  her,  for  he  could  not  bring  his 
feelings  to  the  calm  basis  of  fraternal  affection.  She  re- 
marked it,  and  it  gave  her  a  sense  of  pain. 

"  Doing  splendidly  !  to  use  a  Lily-ism.  Philip  has  taken 
Bel  and  the  baby  out,  Mr.  Chaloner  has  gone  to  visit  some 
parishioners,  and  —  " 

"  Why  not  go  up  stairs  at  once,  then?"  he  asked,  as  she 
drew  him  towards  the  study  door. 

"Because  —  no  one  is  there.  I  have  so  much  to  tell 
you." 

**  Lily  ! "  —  and  his  countenance  expressed  alarm. 

**  She  came  down  stairs  to-day.  You  will  think  her  per- 
29* 


342  IN   TRUST,    OK 

fectly  well  when  you  see  her.  I  have  been  trying  a  new 
cure,  and  succeeded  admirably.  So  sit  down  and  prepare 
yourself  for  a  good  long  talk." 

He  seated  himself,  a  little  amused  at  her  manner.  She 
drew  a  footstool  close  to  his  side,  and  appropriating  it, 
rested  her  arm  upon  his  knee. 

"  We  have  been  so  happy,  so  very  happy !  It  seems  like 
a  dream,  or  a  page  out  of  a  fairy  book.  Mr.  Auchester 
came  last  night  —  I  sent  for  him." 

Richard  might'  have  seen  it  all  at  once,  as  she  thought  he 
would.  Instead,  he  braced  himself  for  the  blow  with  that 
mechanical  stoicism  we  use  in  the  great  straits  of  life,  when 
every  faculty  is  stunned.  He  looked  steadily  beyond  Daisy's 
face,  at  the  corner  of  the  table.  He  remembered  for  years 
afterwards  the  peculiar  conformation  of  the  black  scroll-work 
and  clusters  of  flowers  on  the  crimson  ground  of  the  cover ; 
and  a  Church  Journal  that  overhung  the  edge,  so  nicely  bal- 
anced that  he  almost  expected  to  see  it  fall  to  the  floor  with 
a  breath.  The  blood  curdled  at  his  heart,  and  impelled  him 
to  shiver  with  icy  coldness ;  but  he  resisted  stoutly. 

She  saw  his  face  turning  pale.  That  he  could  misunder- 
stand her,  appeared  so  utterly  impossible  that  it  never  crossed 
her  mind.  She  could  only  explain  it  as  displeasure  against 
Mr.  Auchester. 

"  0  Richard,"  she  cried,  "please  don't  be  angry  !  I  know 
you  do  not  think  it  for  the  best ;  but  Lily  loved  him  so,  and 
he  was  willing  to  come  —  to  forget  all  the  past.  It  seems 
so  right,  so  just,  to  me.  Why  should  two  people,  who  love 
one  another  dearly,  be  kept  forever  apart,  and  miserable,  for 
lack  of  a  few  words  ? " 

"  What  was  it  you  said  ?  " 

Richard  pressed  his  hand  to  his  forehead,  and  shut  his 
eyes,  for  the  whole  room  whirled  round  with  lightning  rapid- 
ity, and  he  could  no  longer  think.  Was  it  not  Daisy  ?  Surely 
he  had  not  heard  correctly. 

"Lily  and  Mr.  Auchester  — "  but  Daisy's  voice  sounded 
far  away,  fathoms  deep  under  the  sea. 


DR.  BEBTHAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.         343 

She  was  greatly  distressed.  With  a  grave,  almost  tear- 
iiil  earnestness  of  tone,  she  made  another  beginning. 

"  I  am  sorry  that  you  cannot  approve.  It  might  not  have 
been  quite  right  to  take  the  matter  in  my  hands,  but  it  had 
to  be  done  then,  if  at  all.  When  you  see  their  perfect  hap- 
piness, I  think  you  will  forgive  me." 

"  Their  happiness,"  he  repeated,  in  a  confused,  absent 
way.  "  Lily's  and  Mr.  Auchester's  ? " 

"Yes." 

He  placed  his  arm  around  her  with  a  sudden,  ungoverna- 
ble impulse.  He  gazed  into  her  eyes  until  the  crimson  tide 
of  her  heart  flashed  up  and  drowned  the  white  out  of  brow 
and  cheek.  His  again  !  O,  it  was  too  strange,  too  sweet ; 
incredible  !  The  very  glory  of  assurance  blinded  him. 

Presently  he  made  a  strong  effort  to  calm  himself,  and 
asked,  — 

"  What  about  Lily  ? " 

"  It  was  all  my  doing.     Are  you  very  angry  ? " 

"  Angry  with  you  ?  0  child,  Daisy,  as  if  such  a  thing 
could  ever  be  !  Tell  me  the  whole  story." 

She  told  it  simply,  as  if  she  had  been  a  third  person,  yet 
withal  so  beautifully,  that  he  listened  as  to  a  romance ;  all 
the  while  thinking  how  wondrously  she  understood  human 
love,  and  human  hearts. 

She  brought  her  story  down  to  the  present  moment,  end- 
ing with,  "  They  are  in  the  drawing-room." 

"  Let  me  think  a  moment.  And  they  have  really  resolved 
to  be  good  children.  Daisy,  how  dared  you  meddle  with  a 
man  like  Mr.  Auchester  ?  And  am  I  to  go  in  and  give  con- 
sent for  the  second  time  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  with  a  happy  smile.     "  But  0,  Dr.  Bertrand  — " 

"  What  ?  "  he  interrupted,  with  an  amused  look. 

"Kichard,"  she  corrected,  bashfully,  "there  is  another 
thing  I  want  you  to  do  for  my  sake." 

"  Anything  for  your  sake.  On  that  ground  you  may 
dictate  terms  like  a  tyrant." 


344  IN    TRUST,    OK 

"  Then,"  joyfully,  "  I  mean  to  have  just  my  OTTO  way. 
And  it's  about  the  marriage.  Mr.  Auchester  doesn't  wish  to 
give  up  going  to  Europe,  and  he  does  want  to  take  Lily  with 
him.  I  think  it  much  better  than  a  long  engagement." 

"  Amen  to  that,"  said  Richard.  "  Truth  to  tell,  I'm  afraid 
Lily  wouldn't  be  quite  safe  all  that  while.  And  if  they  do 
love  each  other,  —  as  now  there  seems  no  question  about  it, 
—  I  think  the  wisest  course  would  be  marriage,  even  at  this 
hasty  rate." 

"  O  Richard,  you  have  made  me  so  happy ! "  Then  she 
clasped  her  arms  around  his  neck,  and  kissed  him  of  her  own 
sweet  accord. 

He  held  the  little  arms  in  their  place  for  many  seconds, 
and  gave  back  kisses  uncounted.  He  wanted  to  tell  her  the 
perfect  rapture  in  his  heart,  but  he  could  find  no  words. 

"  And  you  are  not  displeased  ? "  she  murmured,  her  face 
all  hidden  by  his. 

"  0,  no,  no.  How  could  I  be,  when  yon  have  restored 
Lily  to  happiness  ?  Love  is  such  a  dear,  precious  treasure  ! 
I  am  afraid  I  made  a  little  mistake  in  the  beginning.  What 
I  intended  for  carefulness,  Lily  construed  into  license.  Per- 
haps the  wisest  course  would  have  been  to  have  relinquished 
all  authority  in  the  affair,  and  delivered  her  at  once  into  Mr. 
Auchester's  keeping.  But  it's  so  hard  always  to  do  the  best 
thing  for  the  circumstances.  Lily  needed  a  mother's  thought- 
ful care ; "  and  he  sighed  a  little. 

Daisy  went  off  to  announce  Richard.  Obeying  Mr.  Au- 
chester's invitation  to  enter,  she  caught,  in  his  full,  rich 
voice,  the  last  lines  of  Coleridge's  Love, — 

"  I  calmed  her  fears,  and  she  was  calm, 

And  told  her  love  with  virgin  pride ; 
And  thus  I  won  my  Genevieve, 
My  own  sweet,  smiling  bride." 

"  After  the  poets,  Daisy,"  he  said,  glancing  up. 
"  And  after  Daisy,  the  doctor,"  she  returned  —  "a  sugges- 
tive alliteration." 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  345 

"Dear  old  Dick!  is  he  here?"  and  springing  up,  Lily 
ran  into  the  hall,  to  be  clasped  to  a  heart  whose  warmth  and 
fondness  no  fault  could  ever  destroy. 

"  0  Dick ! "  she  began,  in  a  voice  that  sounded  as  if  it 
came  through  waves  of  tears ;  and  what  she  could  not  say 
was  lost  in  kisses. 

"  I  know  all,  my  darling.  God  sent  Daisy  to  be  an  angel 
to  us.  She  always  finds  the  shortest  path  out  to  the  light." 

"  Yes.  And  I  am  so  happy !  I  believe  I  never  knew 
what  happiness  was  until  last  night.  And,  Richard,  will 
you  —  I  mean  —  the  trouble  was  all  my  fault,  and  he  —  " 

"  Shall  have  his  dear,  naughty  girl,  with  my  blessing, 
Lily.  But  one  doesn't  need  two  such  lessons  in  a  life.  I 
can  trust  you  henceforward  ? "  And  he  glanced  deeply  into 
her  eyes. 

They  filled  with  tears.  **  Yes,"  she  answered,  quite 
humbly. 

"  Now  for  Ulric." 

Lily  was  delighted  to  hear  him  use  Mr.  Auchester's  Chris- 
tian name.  There  had  always  been  a  fine,  indescribable 
formality  between  the  two. 

The  gentleman  answered  for  himself,  by  advancing  to 
meet  them.  A  warm  color  suffused  his  noble  face,  as, 
reaching  out  his  hand,  he  said,  in  a  tone  that  clearly  asked 
a  favor, — 

"  Dr.  Bertrand,  will  you  not  give  me  a  brother's  place  in 
your  heart,  as  well  as  your  household  ?  " 

"  Willingly,  joyfully ; "  and  the  two  hands  rested  in  a  olasp 
cordially  fraternal. 

"  If  you  can  trust  me,  I  hope  to  redeem  the  past." 

"  And  I  think  Lily  understands  better  what  she  is  doing 
than  she  did  six  months  ago.  We  have  all  made  some  mis- 
takes about  it  —  except  Daisy." 

They  entered  the  room  again.  The  manner  in  which  Lily 
clung  to  Richard  touched  him  deeply.  The  conversation 
unconsciously  fell  into  a  sweet,  half  sorrowful  strain. 


346  IN    TRUST,    OK 

Afterwards  Richard  and  Mr.  Auchester  discussed  the 
subject  by  themselves,  and  arrived  at  a  most  amicable  con- 
clusion. 

"  I  am  sorry  to  go  away,  on  some  accounts,"  Ulric  said, 
"and  if  the  position  was  offered  to  me  now  for  the  first 
time,  should  hardly  accept  it.  But,  besides  being  a  per- 
sonal friend  of  Hon.  Mr. ,  the  opportunity  is  really  too 

fine  to  be  thrown  up  without  just  cause.  Since  Lily  is  will- 
ing to  go,  and  has  a  great  desire  to  travel,  I  think  I  can 
make  it  very  pleasant  for  her." 

"  It  will  also  be  better  for  you  to  begin  your  life  away 
from  old  associations,"  Richard  replied ;  and  thus  consent 
was  given  for  a  marriage  at  their  eai'liest  convenience. 

"  Auchester  is  a  fine  fellow,"  he  admitted  to  Daisy,  after- 
wards. "  I  believe  I  never  did  him  quite  justice  before." 

Mr.  Auchester  concluded  to  go  to  New  York  that  evening 
with  Richard.  He  explained  to  Lily  that  there  must  of  neces- 
sity be  a  great  deal  to  do. 

"And  I'll  write  to  Alice  this  very  night,  and  hurry  her 
home." 

"  0,  that  would  be  too  bad  !  "  exclaimed  Lily. 

"  She  would  rather  come,  I  know.  She  would  never  for- 
give us  if  we  went  on  by  ourselves.  Besides,  she  is  a  capi- 
tal judge  of  all  feminine  matters,  and  will  know  just  where  to 
begin,  to  make  the  affair  come  out  straight.  You  are  not 
strong  yet,  and  I  can't  have  you  worried  with  the  thousand 
and  one  things  that  belong  to  a  wedding." 

"  How  wise  you  are  !  "  Lily  rejoined,  mischievously. 

"  Yes ;  or,  at  least,  determined.  So  you  have  nothing  to 
do  but  get  well  and  rosy  as  fast  as  possible.  I  shall  be  up 
every  day  or  evening  until  you  are  strong  enough  to  go 
home." 

"  I  think  I  could  do  it  now.     Or  shall  I  try  to-morrow  ?  " 

"  Not  until  Alice  returns.  Remember  how  tired  you  were 
this  morning,  and  the  headaches.  I  want  to  show  Richard 
what  excellent  care  I  can  take  of  you.  And  now  be  a  good 


DR.    BEETBAND'S    HOUSEHOLD.  3*7 

child,  and  obey  every  word  of  Daisy's.  I  appoint  her  my 
vicegerent." 

Lily  said  good  by.     Yet  somehow  it  came  very  hard. 

"  What  if  I  should  never  see  him  again,  Daisy  ? "  she  said, 
solemnly,  trying  to  keep  back  some  foolish  tears.  "  People 
die  suddenly,  you  know  —  " 

**  Since  you  have  both  been  so  near  the  grave,  and  lived, 
I  think  you  can  trust  God  for  the  rest." 

"I  will,"  she  answered,  rebuked  for  her  momentary 
distrust. 

She  went  to  bed  quite  early,  and  soon  fell  asleep.  The 
excitement  and  exertion  had  not  injured  her  any,  they  all 
perceived  on  the  following  morning.  She  tried  to  sew  a 
little,  and  succeeded  very  well. 

"  I  will  not  be  sick  a  day  longer,"  she  said,  in  a  resolute 
tone.  "  It  is  clearly  indulging  in  laziness/' 


348  IN    TRUST,    OH 


CHAPTER   XXXV. 

Mine  to  the  core  of  the  heart,  my  beauty ! 
Mine  —  all  mine,  and  for  love,  not  duty ; 
Love  given  willingly,  full,  and  free; 
Love  for  love's  sake,  as  I  love  thee. 

Duty,  a  servant,  keeps  the  key; 
Cut  Love,  the  master,  goes  in  and  out 
Of  his  goodly  chambers,  with  song  and  shout, 

Constant  and  happy,  merry  and  free ! 

Miss  MULOCK. 

As  Mr.  Auchester  expected,  his  sister  hastened  home, 
leaving  her  tour  unfinished.  She  could  not  wait  a  day,  but 
went  immediately  to  Kothelan  to  see  Lily,  and  express  her 
delight.  Still  she  was  greatly  disappointed  to  think  Ulric 
was  again  going  abroad.  She  could  not  resist  saying,  — 

"  I  did  so  hope  he  would  settle  down  somewhere  in  quiet, 
and  behave  like  a  reasonable  citizen  of  the  United  States." 

"  I  am  afraid  it  is  my  fault,"  began  Lily,  penitently. 
"If  I  had  not  — " 

"  Well,  we  will  forgive  you,  since  you  are  to  pay  for  the 
mistake  by  years  of  exile.  I  am  more  than  glad  to  have  it 
end  even  this  way,  since  you  have  learned  how  necessary 
you  are  to  each  other's  happiness.  But  Ulric  wants  to  start 
just  as  early  in  December  as  he  can.  So  you  will  have  only 
about  three  weeks  in  which  to  prepare." 

"  Three  weeks  !  "  said  Lily,  in  dismay.  "  Why,  I  believe 
Bel  was  a  whole  year  making  wedding  clothes." 

"  The  sooner  the  better,  my  dear,  for  it  will  grow  colder 
every  day.  It  is  a  bad  season  for  a  sea  voyage,  too ;  but 
since  Ulric  is  so  resolutely  bent  on  going,  the  best  thing 
seems  to  be  to  go  as  soon  as  possible.  He  quoted  Mr. 


DR.    BERTRANll's    HOUSEHOLD.  349 

Rochester  to  mejaot  an  hoar  before  I  started  :  '  Fine  clothes, 
and  all  that,  are  not  worth  a  fillip.'  Still  you  must  have  a 
few,  I  think." 

"  I  don't  know  what  can  be  done  in  that  little  while," 
Mabel  said. 

"  0,  you'll  see  how  much  I  can  accomplish.  I  mean  to 
be  real  industrious  after  this  long  idleness,"  rejoined  Lily. 

Mrs.  Suydam  laughed. 

"If  you  could  have  heard  half  the  charges  Ulric  gave  me, 
you  would  not  count  on  doing  very  much.  '  Don't  worry 
her  with  troublesome  details,'  said  he ;  '  for  as  soon  as  she 
comes  home,  I  shall  take  her  under  my  wing,  and  you  will 
hardly  catch  sight  of  her.'  " 

"  Somebody  must  go  out  shopping,  and  all  that." 

"  Ulric  may  possibly  grant  you  permission  to  shop,  but  it 
wouldn't  surprise  me  if  he  bought  out  a  dry-goods'  store  at 
auction,  and  sent  it  home  to  you." 

This  time  it  was  Lily  who  laughed.  "  We  will  see,"  she 
said. 

And  they  did  see.  The  next  day  Richard  took  Daisy  and 
Lily  home.  Mrs.  Suydam  and  her  brother  came  over  to 
dinner,  and  afterwards  they  proceeded  to  make  arrange- 
ments. Ulric  insisted  that  Lily  was  not  strong  enough  to 
be  burdened  with  so  onerous  a  duty,  and  that  Alice  should 
take  charge  of  the  trousseau,  leaving  only  the  selecting  and 
approval  to  Lily.  Richard  allowed  her  carte  blanche  in  the 
matter,  glad  to  have  Lily  so  relieved.  Mrs.  Suydam's  wide 
experience  of  fashionable  life  rendered  her  competent  for 
the  undertaking.  Her  energy,  and  the  cheerful  manner  in 
which  she  went  about  everything,  were  good  to  behold. 

So  the  next  day  there  was  a  grand  shopping  excursion, 
which  included  Daisy,  Lily,  Mrs.  Suydam,  and,  part  of  the 
time,  Mr.  Auchester.  After  a  peculiarly  lovely  shade  of 
blue  silk  had  been  selected,  his  interest  flagged,  however. 
Mrs.  Suydam  possessed  rare  delicacy  and  good  judgment. 
She  thought  they  could  fin'd  all  they  needed  at  Stewart's ; 
30 


350  IN    TRUST,    OR 

and  therefore  Lily  was  not,  dragged  about^  the  city.  While 
she  and  Daisy  went  through  various  departments  for  minor 
but  still  necessary  articles,  the  lovers  discussed  the  relative 
beauty  of  white  satin  and  white  silk. 

"  I  believe  I  like  those  soft,  heavy  silks  best,"  Mr. 
Auchester  said.  "  I  don't  know  which  is  the  more  suitable, 
but  I  do  not  ever  want  to  see  you  in  anything  stiff,  that 
gives  you  a  dressed-up  look.  I  dislike  it." 

"  We'll  have  the  silk,  then,"  was  Lily's  decision. 

Mrs.  Suydain  did  not  think  it  necessary  to  purchase  more 
than  Lily  needed  at  present,  for  the  sake  of  mere  show. 
Her  gift  was  an  elegant  velvet  cloak,  at  which  the  child  was 
surprised  and  overjoyed.  The  whole  affair  was  concluded 
satisfactorily,  only  Lily  whispered  to  Daisy,  "  It  doesn't 
seein  as  if  I  had  half  enough ;  but  then  Mrs.  Suydam  never 
makes  a  parade  over  anything  ;  so  I  suppose  it's  all  right." 
When  she  had  the  dresses  fitted,  Ulric  concluded  their  num- 
ber was  legion. 

Mrs.  Suydam  carried  her  point  about  another  matter. 
She  wanted  the  wedding  to  take  place  from  her  house,  and 
in  Trinity  Church. 

"  Ulric  said  I  was  not  to  insist  upon  it,"  she  explained  to 
Lily,  "  because  he  had  to  hasten  the  time  in  such  an  un- 
ceremonious manner.  But  as  you  are  to  leave  immediately, 
this  will  be  the  only  compliment  he  can  pay  his  friends.  He 
spoke  of  it  first  himself,  but  he  was  afraid  you  would  not 
quite  approve." 

Lily  thought  it  made  no  difference  to  her,  so  long  as 
Philip  performed  the  ceremony.  Richard  would  rather  have 
given  his  birdling  his  blessing  in  her  dear  old  home,  but  he 
acquiesced,  for  he  could  see  that  it  would  be  more  con- 
venient. And  then  Mrs.  Suydam  had  taken  so  much  trouble 
—  was  still  giving  her  whole  attention  to  dress-makers  and 
little  details  that  would  have  puzzled  Lily  sorely.  Daisy, 
Mrs.  Hall,  and  the  sewing  machine  made  brisk  work  of  it  at 
home.  There  was  a  continual  going  back  and  forth  from 


DR.  BEKTEAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  351 

city  to  city.  Mr.  Auchester  was  Lily's  relentless  shadow. 
He  would  not  listen  to  such  a  thing  as  her  sewing,  although 
she  declared  if  she  was  so  idle  the  marriage  would  have  to 
be  delayed  another  month. 

Lily's  languid  state  indisposed  her  for  any  vigorous  men- 
tal exertion ;  and  so  Ulric  found  his  little  rebel  very  tracta- 
ble. She  was  quite  content  to  leave  the  guidance  of  her 
bark  in  more  experienced  hands,  and  drift  gently  down  the 
stream  in  measureless  content.  Yet  besides  this  there  were 
principle  and  regard.  She  had  reached  that  point  of  affec- 
tion when  to  inflict  pain  on  one  beloved  gives  the  heart  a 
pang.  Satisfied  to  be  entirely  happy,  supremacy  of  will 
tortured  her  no  more  with  its  illusive  importance. 

Finding  no  longer  a  swift  current  of  opposition  to  his 
wishes,  Ulric  Auchester  grew  unconsciously  gentle.  As  a 
commander  resolved  upon  besieging  a  fortress,  he  was  stern 
and  uncompromising ;  but  after  the  capitulation,  one  found 
him  the  most  clement  and  considerate  of  conquerors.  Re- 
lying fearlessly  upon  his  generosity,  Lily  found  she  gained 
more  from  him  than  in  the  early  and  unsatisfactory  days  of 
their  engagement. 

"  Only,"  she  said,  laughingly,  to  Daisy,  "  he  doesn't  want 
me  to  be  too  good.  He  told  me  a  story  last  night  about 
Count  and  Countess  Somebody,  —  I've  forgotten  the  name, 
— who  were  so  very  amiable  and  unselfish  that  each  insisted 
on  giving  up  any  point  under  consideration,  and  was  so  in- 
tent upon  doing  just  what  the  other  wished,  that  the  result 
was,  they  could  never  agree  upon  pleasures,  or  journeys,  or 
the  commonest  events  of  every-day  life.  Finally  they  both 
became  angry  over  so  much  goodness,  quarrelled,  and 
parted  —  an  event  we  desire  to  avoid,  as  it  would  be  exces- 
sively inconvenient  when  we  are  in  Russian  wilds." 

"  Siberia  is  not  far  off,"  suggested  Daisy,  with  a  mirthful 
gleam  in  her  eyes. 

"  Daisy,  you  do  not  more  than  half  believe  in  me.  I 
suppose  it  does  seem  odd  to  you  that  I  should  find  something 


852  IN   TKUST,    OE 

better  in  the  world  than  iny  own  '  sweet  will ; '  but  it  is  even 
so.  And  the  matter  that  once  appeared  so  difficult  to  me, 
has  resolved  itself  into  the  simplest  of  all  elements.  I  just 
begin  to  learn  what  a  pleasure  it  is  to  yield.  I  suspect  I 
have  given  you  all  trouble  enough,  heretofore." 

Daisy  could  not  forbear  kissing  the  sweet  mouth,  so  ready 
with  its  concessions. 

Lily  astonished  Mr.  Auchester  one  day  by  asking  if  they 
could  not  as  well  embark  at  Boston. 

"  Certainly ;  but  why  ? "  and  he  looked  surprised. 

"  I'll  tell  you  why,  though  you  must  help  me  keep  it  a  secret. 
We  all  went  to  see  Robert  off — poor,  dear  Robin,  who  never 
came  back.  It  will  remind  them  so  much  of  that.  I  want 
everything  to  be  gay  and  happy  up  to  the  latest  moment. 
It  will  be  sad  enough  when  it  is  all  over.  And  therefore  I 
want  it  as  little  like  that  parting  as  we  can  possibly  make  it." 

Tears  were  glittering  in  her  eyes.  Touched  by  her  thought- 
fulness,  he  replied,  — 

"  My  darling,  it  shall  be  as  you  wish.  I  think  it  a  better 
arrangement." 

So  he  announced  that  he  intended  to  take  Lily  to  Boston, 
to  show  her  the  city. 

"  It  will  not  do  for  her  to  go  abroad  without  having  seen 
a  little  of  her  native  land.  I  only  wish  there  was  time  for 
a  more  extended  tour." 

No  one  questioned  or  made  any  comments.  And  after 
that,  Mr.  Auchester  kept  himself  and  Lily  in  the  most  bril- 
liant spirits.  Everything  went  on  auspiciously.  November 
was  remarkably  pleasant ;  and  although  it  was  rather  low- 
ering and  cold  the  last  of  the  month,  December  came  in 
brightly.  Mrs.  Suydam  was  untiring,  yet  never  displayed  a 
sign  of  fatigue  or  trouble.  When  the  dresses  were  done,  she 
packed  them,  —  at  least,  all  those  Lily  would  not  be  likely  to 
want  soon.  Having  travelled  much  herself,  she  knew  just 
what  was  needed,  and  the  best  disposition  to  make  of  every 
article.  And  last  of  all  the  wedding  dress  was  finished ;  the 


DK.  BERTKAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  35* 

veil  and  wreath  came  home,  and  some  elegant  presents  were 
sent  in  that  quite  astounded  Lily.  Nothing  remained  but 
the  ceremony* 

"  If  it  will  only  be  clear !  "  she  said,  as  she  laid  her  head 
on  the  pillow  in  her  own  room  at  home  —  the  last  time  she 
was  to  be  there  as  Lily  Bertrand  !  Whether  she  should  ever 
come  again,  God  only  knew.  She  trembled  at  the  thought 
of  her  new  life,  yet  she  could  not  wish  it  different.  Love 
with  her  was  at  full  tide.  Fear  was  cast  out.  She  cried 
humbly  to  God  that  his  presence  might  go  with  her  to 
strengthen  and  support. 

The  morning  was  most  beautiful  —  a  clear,  crisp  air ;  a 
sky  of  the  peculiar  frosty  blue,  seen  only  on  the  finest  of 
winter  days  ;  and  a  sun  whose  splendor  had  never  been  ex- 
ceeded. Lily  was  wild  with  delight.  Before  breakfast  she 
ran  from  room  to  room,  saying  good  by  to  nooks  and  cor- 
ners that  held  for  her  dear  memories,  both  pleasant  and  sad. 
Here  mamma's  face  seemed  to  gleam  out  —  a  sweet,  yet  in- 
distinct vision,  something  that  brought  a  waft  of  heaven  and 
the  angels.  And  dear,  dear  papa !  She  drew  a  long,  quiv- 
ering breath.  He  had  carried  them  up  stairs  on  his  broad 
shoulders,  played  hide-and-seek  with  them  through  rooms 
and  halls.  Here  they  had  all  laughed  with  him  on  that  fatal 
evening..  In  the  room  below  they  had  kissed  him  for  the 
last  time  —  the  last  time !  and  then  her  tears  fell  fast  in- 
deed. A  little  distance  above  here,  in  the  cemetery,  he  lay 
asleep,  waiting  for  the  dawn  of  the  resurrection  ;  beside 
him,  baby  Charlie  —  a  dream,  a  strand  of  Daisy's  life  woven 
in  with  theirs.  Here  they  had  laughed  and  frolicked  with 
Robert ;  here  Mabel's  quiet  girlhood  had  passed,  blessed  with 
all  that  makes  life  so  rich  to  enjoy.  And  her  own  !  0,  the 
dear  old  home  !  the  happy  household,  dividing,  straying  off 
into  the  keeping  of  others! 

She  came  to  the  table  with  a  smiling  countenance.  Her 
resolute  will  stood  her  in  good  stead  this  day.  She  kept 
them  all  merry  by  the  force  of  her  own  gay  spirits,  fullj 
30* 


354  IN    TKUST,    OK 

resolved  to  have  her  day  shadowed  by  no  gloom.  Arcluo 
had  returned  the  night  before.  After  the  meal  they  started 
for  New  York.  % 

Mr.  Auchester  met  them  at  the  ferry  with  the  family  car- 
riage. As  they  were  riding  up,  he  glanced  at  his  watch,  and 
whispered  to  Lily,  "  It  is  ten.  Only  three  hours  more ; " 
which  called  a  bright  color  to  her  face. 

At  Mrs.  Suydam's  they  were  greeted  by  the  Rothelan 
household.  Little  Alice  dressed  in  her  beautiful  christening 
robe  to  do  honor  to  aunt  Lily's  bridal ;  Bel,  sweet  and  fair, 
in  her  lavender-colored  silk  ;  Philip,  in  a  sort  of  merry 
mood,  amusing  himself  by  quoting  Katharine  and  Petruchio 
to  the  blushing  couple. 

There  was  no  break  or  awkwardness  anywhere.  Every- 
body's apparel,  to  gloves  and  handkerchief,  was  in  the  most 
perfect  order,  and  readily  found.  There  was  no  bustle,  no 
disorder,  and  plenty  of  time.  Indeed,  too  much,  Mr.  Au- 
chester thought.  The  moments  lingered  unconscionably. 

At  length  the  dressing  began.  Lily's  hair,  always  so 
beautiful,  needed  no  more  artistic  hands  than  Daisy's.  The 
golden  ringlets  rippled  in  their  silken  sheen  and  softness  like 
a  summer  sunbeam.  And  then  came  the  lovely  white  silk, 
with  its  ample,  flowing  skirt  and  train,  its  point  lace  ;  the 
veil,  whose  filmy  folds  seemed  like  a  soft  cloud,  toning  down 
her  dazzling  radiance,  and  shutting  within  the  purity  and 
beauty  of  girlhood.  A  wreath  of  orange  blossoms  and  starry 
jasmine  crowned  her. 

There  had  previously  been  a  little  discussion  about  Daisy. 
Since  her  baby's  death  she  had  worn  mourning  steadily. 
Richard,  in  his  perplexity,  had  applied  to  Mrs.  Suydam. 

"  A  deep  purple  silk  will  be  the  prettiest  and  most  suit- 
able for  her,"  the  lady  answered  readily.  "  There  will  be 
nothing  in  the  color  to  disturb  her.  I  think  she  will  not 
object." 

The  dress  had  been  a  gift  from  Richard.  Mrs.  Suydam 
managed  the  rest.  A  tiny  ruche  of  illusion  at  the  neck  and 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  355 

wrists,  and  Daisy  was  lovely  indeed  —  a  pleasing  contrast 
to  the  tall,  elegant  women  fluttering  about  the  apartment. 

Lily  went  down  to  the  library  to  be  inspected  by  Mr.  Au- 
chester  and  Richard.  She  flushed  a  little  as  she  thought  of 
the  night  of  the  party,  when  Ulric  first  twined  flowers  in  her 
hair,  and  asked  her  not  to  waltz  with  any  one  but  him. 

Both  gentlemen  gazed  at  her  in  admiration.  Indeed,  it 
was  impossible  to  do  otherwise. 

"  The  carriages  ! "  announced  Tessy,  running  through  the 
hall,  bright  and  childish  in  her  pink  silk,  and  important  with 
the  thought  of  holding  Lily's  bouquet  during  the  ceremony. 

Lily  put  her  hands  upon  Richard's  shoulders.  Her  lips 
moved,  but  no  sound  came ;  her  eyes  sparkled  with  some- 
thing beside  their  own  lustrousness. 

"  I  know  all,"  he  said,  gently.  "  And  whatever  of  pain 
there  may  have  been  in  the  past,  I  want  you  to  remember, 
when  you  are  far  away  in  your  new  home,  that  you  have 
given  me  much  joy,  much  comfort.  And  in  our  dear  fa- 
ther's place,  whose  duties  I  have  often  failed  to  perform 
rightly,  I  say,  God  bless  you,  my  darling,  forevermore.  May 
His  face  shine  upon  you  continually." 

"  0  Dick !  tender  and  true.  Papa  could  have  been  no 
more  patient  —  could  have  loved  me  no  better." 

He  kissed  away  the  tears  ready  to  fall. 

The  whole  party  came  trooping  down  the  wide  stairs.  Mr. 
Suydam  gave  orders  in  his  courteous  fashion,  saw  that  the 
ladies  were  well  wrapped  in  shawls,  and  marshalled  them  to 
the  carriages.  A  niece  of  his,  hardly  second  to  Lily  in 
beauty,  was  to  be  bridesmaid. 

"  It's  a  shame  to  cover  up  so  much  white  glory,"  Ulrio 
said,  with  a  laugh  ;  "  but  it  won't  do  to  run  the  risk  of  hav- 
ing you  shiver  with  the  cold,  or  look  like  a  ghost." 

They  then  started.  The  midday  sunshine  transfigured  the 
winter  scene,  and  imparted  a  certain  warmth  to  the  atmos- 
phere. Arriving  at  the  church,  the  party  lingered  a  few  sec- 
onds to  disrobe,  and  pass  under  Mrs.  Suydam's  watchful  eye. 


856  IN    TRUST,    OR 

Ulric  bent  over  Lily  until  cheek  and  lip  touched. 

"  The  last  kiss  of  girlhood,"  he  said. 

It  brought  a  bright  flush  to  her  face,  whose  rosy  hue 
hardly  died  away  during  the  ceremony.  She  was  amazed  to 
find  herself  so  tranquil,  listening,  answering  with  solemn 
joy,  being  given  away  by  Richard,  and  feeling  the  ring  as  it 
slipped  to  its  place  on  her  finger  —  her  golden  chain,  the 
signet  of  another's  proprietorship. 

Their  pride  in  Lily  was  certainly  very  pardonable.  She 
was  indeed  most  exquisitely  beautiful  as  she  stood  there, 
calm,  unconscious  of  self,  yet  so  thoroughly  human  and  wo- 
manly. Mrs.  Suydam  was  glad  to  show  her  to  her  own  and 
Ulric's  friends,  dowered  in  her  own  right  with  a  peerless 
loveliness  no  gold  could  ever  buy.  And  the  crowd  who 
gazed  felt  its  wondrous  power. 

Ulric  and  Lily  knelt  to  receive  the  blessing,  while  the  rest 
stood.  After  this  Mr.  Chaloner's  hands  were  folded  over 
both  heads,  and  his  voice,  ripe  to  tremulousness  with  age, 
repeated  that  most  beautiful  and  tender  of  all  benedictions  : 
"  The  Lord  bless  thee  and  keep  thee ;  the  Lord  make  his 
face  to  shine  upon  thee,  and  be  gracious  unto  thee ;  the 
Lord  lift  up  his  countenance  upon  thee,  and  give  thee  peace, 
both  now  and  evermore." 

Before  they  rose  Ulric  kissed  her.  Her  husband's  first 
kiss !  Lilian  Bertrand's  seventeen  years  of  girlhood  were 
ended  ;  Lilian  Auchester's  new  life  begun.  They  walked 
slowly  out  of  church  in  a  spirit  of  great  calm  and  happiness, 
—  she  trustful,  clinging ;  he  with  a  certain  mdnly  grandeur 
and  dignity  that  enhanced  the  beauty  of  his  face  and  figure. 

Mrs.  Suydam,  with  her  characteristic  delicacy,  had  for- 
borne to  invite  even  her  most  intimate  friends  to  the  house. 
Her  own  as  well  as  her  husband's  hospitality  was  of  that 
high  order  which  never  leaves  a  sense  of  obligation.  And 
on  this  last  day  she  gave  up  the  house  to  them  with  so  cor- 
dial a  sweetness  that  each  one  felt  entirely  at  home.  So 
there  was  a  joyous  season  of  kisses  and  congratulations 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  357 

after  their  return.  All  wanted  a  special  look  at  Lily,  and 
she  had  to  stand  with  Mr.  Auchester  as  she  did  in  the  church. 

"After  all,"  said  Tessy,  gravely,  glancing  at  Lily,  "I 
think  he  is  fully  as  handsome  as  you ;  "  which  frankness  was 
greeted  with  a  peal  of  laughter. 

"  Bravo  !  "  returned  Ulric.  "  That  is  the  first  compliment 
I  have  had,  after  all  my  efforts  to  render  myself  elegant  as 
possible.  Tessy,  if  his  High  Mightiness,  Count  Petropo- 
loswatoski  is  still  unmarried,  I  will  whisper  a  private  word 
in  his  ear,  and  save  him  for  you." 

"  I  won't  have  such  a  name  ! "  was  the  child's  energetic 
rejoinder. 

A  summons  to  luncheon  interrupted  them.  Lily  took  off 
her  veil,  and  went  to  the  table  in  her  wedding  dress,  to  the 
great  delight  of  everybody.  They  had  a  grand,  enjoyable 
time.  Mr.  Suydam,  as  host,  was  admirable.  He  drank 
Lily's  health,  and  showered  upon  them  both  wishes  grave, 
gay,  and  not  a  few  whose  comicality  elicited  much  mirth. 
From  the  ladies  Ulric  came  in  for  his  full  share. 

A  little  time  ^o  don  travelling  attire,  to  interchange  a  few 
of  those  tender,  sisterly  words  so  hard  to  utter  when  the 
heart  is  full  to  overflowing.  Yet  they  could  hardly  realize 
that  Lily  was  going  away  for  years.  It  seemed  as  if  in  a 
few  weeks  she  must  come  back  to  them. 

A  good  by  to  Ann,  Martin,  and  Mrs.  Hall,  who  had 
come  over  to  witness  the  wedding.  The  rest  went  to  the 
depot  at  Twenty-seventh  Street.  And  there  Ulric  found  a 
crowd  of  literary  friends,  who  had  stolen  a  march  upon  him 
—  friends  who  shook  hands  in  a  heartfelt  fashion,  breathed 
wishes  that  would  linger  like  benisons  when  the  blue  ocean 
rolled  between  them.  They  glanced  at  the  bride,  in  her 
dress  of  rich,  warm  brown,  not  less  elegant  or  graceful  than 
when  in  church,  her  beautiful  face  framed  in  with  white  and 
scarlet,  her  golden  ringlets  gleaming  with  every  movement. 
Her  smiles  and  responses  were  enchanting.  And  both  were 
blessed  with  a  "  God  speed"  from  generous  hearts. 


358  IN    TEUST,    OR 

Lily  nodded  from  the  car  window,  bright  and  radiant,  as 
they  steamed  slowly  out  of  the  depot.  But  the  face  she 
turned  to  her  husband  was  flooded  with  a  rain  of  tears. 

"  And  now,"  exclaimed  Philip,  when  they  had  returned 
to  the  house,  "  nothing  remains  but  for  us  to  drink  skal  to 
each  other,  and  depart  in  peace.  Dear,  winsome  Lily ! 
How  we  shall  all  miss  her  !  And  yet  it  is  a  marriage  after  my 
own  heart.  The  right  man  and  the  right  woman,  in  spite 
of  trouble  and  perplexity.  Richard,  my  dear  fellow,  your 
family  is  thinning  out." 

"  Yes."     Both  look  and  tone  were  a  trifle  sorrowful. 

"  And  since  we  have  lost  our  beautiful  Lily,"  said  Mr. 
Suydam,  "  I  shall  lay  claim  upon  this  little  girl.  The  chil- 
dren are  wild  to  have  her  visit  them,  and  I'll  promise  110 
dangerous  young  man  shall  fall  in  her  way." 

"Not  quite  yet,  I  hope,"  subjoined  Richard,  amused  at 
the  idea  of  such  an  event  in  connection  with  Tessy. 

Daisy  and  Bel  enjoyed  a  little  feminine  cry  up  stairs. 
Then,  much  against  Mrs.  Suydam's  entreaties,  they  began 
to  prepare  for  a  departure. 

"  It  has  been  such  a  delightful  day  !  "  said  Mabel.  "  And 
you  have  made  it  doubly  enjoyable  to  us  all." 

"  Lily  is  worthy  of,  and  welcome  to,  all  that  I  have  done. 
But  it  is  so  unsatisfactory  to  have  them  go  oif  in  this  style  ! 
I  am  afraid  in  a  few  days  we  shall  begin  to  consider  it  a 
dream.  And  this  certainly  is  the  best  baby  in  the  world," 
she  continued,  tying  cloak  and  hood  upon  Alice.  "  When 
she  grows  up  we  will  have  another  bonnie  wedding  with  a 
fair  lassie." 

The  most  heartfelt  adieus  were  exchanged,  and  promises 
of  visits  not  few  nor  far  between. 

"  I  think,  Dick,"  Archie  proposed,  "  that  I  had  better  go 
right  on  to  school.  Then  to-morrow  will  not  be  a  broken 
day." 

Richard  acquiesced. 

"  I'm  coming  home  Christmas  to  have  a  good  time  with 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  359 

you,  Daisy  ; "  and  he  kissed  her  with  boyish  fervor.  '"  Tessy, 
child,  good  by." 

"  It  was  such  a  nice  wedding ! "  Tcssy  said,  as  they  sat 
over  their  late  supper.  "  So  much  prettier  than  Bel's  !  If 
ever  I  get  married,  I  shall  be  dressed  in  white  silk." 

Ilichard  bestowed  upon  her  a  quiet  smile. 

Lily  found  time  during  her  two  days  in  Boston  to  write  a 
letter  home.  It  was  dated  by  hours.  Every  time  she  came 
in  from  a  ride  or  walk  she  had  a  few  lines  to  add.  The 
Mall  and  Mount  Auburn  were  despoiled  of  much  of  their 
glory  at  this  season ;  but  she  went  to  the  top  of  Bunker 
Hill  Monument,  and  to  many  other  interesting  places.  And 
Ulric  was  charming  beyond  any  description  she  could  give. 

Richard  was  glad  to  have  her  take  up  life  in  this  earnest 
fashion.  She  had  been  home  so  little,  of  late,  that  her 
absence  did  not  seem  at  all  strange.  The  household  had 
not  been  much  disturbed  by  these  few  weeks  of  pleasant 
confusion,  and  soon  resolved  itself  into  its  former  native 
quiet.  Tessy  went  to  school,  and  being  a  great  favorite 
with  her  young  friends,  was  full  of  engagements.  Daisy 
studied  music  perseveringly,  and  attended  to  Richard's 
comfort. 


360  IN    TEtTST.    Olt 


CHAPTER   XXXVI. 

"  Come !    If  you  come  not,  I  can  wait ; 

My  faith,  like  life,  is  long; 
My  will  not  little,  my  hope  much; 
The  patient  are  the  strong. 

Yet  come,  ah,  come !    The  years  run  fast, 

And  hearths  grow  swiftly  cold  — 
Hearts,  too ;  but  while  blood  beats  in  mine, 

It  holds  you,  and  will  hold. 

And  so  before  you  it  lies  bare : 

Take  it,  or  let  it  lie : 
It  is  an  honest  heart,  —  and  yours 

To  all  eternity." 

A  WEEK  later,  perhaps,  Richard  came  home  one  evening 
and  found  Daisy  alone  in  the  library,  her  work-basket  on  the 
table,  and  some  trifle  of  sewing  in  her  hand. 

"  This  is  nice  and  cosy,"  he  said,  with  a  cheerful  smile  — 
"  to  sit  under  one's  own  vine  and  fig  tree,  —  or  roof  tree,  if 
you  prefer,  seeing  the  quotation  sounds  summery,  —  and 
know  there  is  to  be  no  more  marrying  or  giving  in  marriage 
for  a  month,  at  least." 

"  I  think  your  rejoicing  rather  premature ;  "  and  Daisy 
looked  amused.  "  Not  an  hour  ago  I  had  my  consent,  or  at 
least  approval,  asked." 

"  By  whom,  indeed  ? "  His  face  expressed  his  astonish- 
ment. 

"  It  is  quite  a  story ;  so  you  may  as  well  sit  down  and  lis- 
ten. Our  applicant  is  Mrs.  Hall." 

His  quick  perception  remarked  the  our  in  her  sentence. 

"  Mrs.  Hall !  Well,  I  am  surprised !  Not  but  that  she 
is  a  worthy  woman,  and  deserves  to  be  happy." 


DR.  BEBTEAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  361 

"  Yes,  deserves  to  be  happy.  She  is  good  and  kind.  A 
very  excellent  gentleman,  I  believe,  who  lost  his  wife  several 
years  ago,  has  persuaded  her  to  fill  the  place.  He  has  two 
daughters,  one  of  whom  married  last  winter,  and  removed  to 
Chicago.  The  other  has  kept  house  for  her  father  since ; 
but  she  longs  to  visit  her  sister,  and  the  sister  is  anxious  to 
have  her.  Mrs.  Hall  had  promised  to  marry  him  in  the 
spring,  but  this  younger  girl,  Carrie,  is  all  impatience  to  go 
West,  and  begs  her  father  to  hasten  his  marriage.  There 
seems  no  good  reason  why  Mrs.  Hall  should  refuse.  He 
owns  a  pleasant  little  cottage,  and  has  a  home  all  ready  for 
her  —  is  a  steady,  an  industrious  man.  I  fancy  Mrs.  Hall 
thinks  more  of  him  than  she  cares  to  show." 

"  Well,  really !  Of  course  there  is  but  one  thing  to  say. 
Only,  how  shall  we  replace  her  ?  I  am  afraid  it  can  never  be 
done." 

"  That  is  just  what  I  want  to  talk  about,  Richard ;  "  and 
the  thoughtful  little  face  was  turned  from  thejieedle-work  to 
him.  "  As  Mrs.  Hall  says,  nearly  everything  is  so  different 
from  what  it  was  when  she  first  came  here.  The  children  were 
little,  and  needed  much  attention,  and  the  sewing  occupied 
a  great  deal  of  her  time.  Now  the  sewing-machine  makes 
that  easy  work  ;  Archie  will  be  home  very  little  hereafter ; 
there  are  only  Tessy,  you,  and  I  —  a  small  family.  Cares 
are  greatly  lessened,  and  Mrs.  Hall  seems  to  think  we  can 
I  dispense  with  her  very  well.  Ann  is  an  excellent  cook  and 
manager,  and  Martin  so  willing  to  do  anything  out  of  his 
special  province ;  so  I  want  you  to  —  to  —  " 

Daisy  blushed,  and  became  confused.  Something  in  the 
eyes,  bent  so  earnestly  upon  her,  caused  the  blood  to  rush  in 
quick  tides  to  and  from  her  heart. 

"  The  case  is  stated  very  systematically.  What  shall  I 
do?" 

"  I  want  to  be  housekeeper,"  she  said,  bravely.  "  I  don't 
seem  to  have  much  to  do,  and,  like  Ann,  I'm  afraid  I  shall 
soon  begin  to  grumble  at  the  lack  of  work.  I  want  some- 
31 


362  IN    TKUST,    OK 

thing  to  busy  my  mind  about,  and  give  me  a  pleasant  inter- 
est. I  dislike  to  feel  so  idle  and  useless." 

Richard  came  around  behind  her  chair.  He  had  intended 
to  wait  weeks  longer  before  he  spoke  of  his  love,  for  in  the 
last  few  days  he  had  realized  how  utterly  ignorant  she  was 
of  any  deeper  than  brotherly  feeling  on  his  part.  He  meant 
to  unfold  it  by  degrees,  to  draw  from  her  little  tokens  of  re- 
gard, so  that,  when  the  time  came,  she  might  know  her  own 
heart.  But  how  few  plans  of  life  ever  can  be  put  into  exe- 
cution !  He  felt  he  must  speak  now. 

"  Will  it  not  be  too  fatiguing  ?  I  cannot  have  your  mind 
all  occupied  with  cares  and  duties  to  the  exclusion  of  myself. 
You  see  I  have  not  arrived  at  the  perfection  of  unselfish- 
ness." 

"  0,  no.  I  shouldn't  do  very  much.  And  it  would  never 
take  my  evenings,  for  dinner  is  out  of  the  way  so  early.  I 
think  Mrs.  Hall  would  be  better  satisfied  if  we  did  not  need 
any  one  immediately,  for  in  her  heart  there  is  a  little  idea 
of  a  divided  duty.  She  has  devoted  herself  to  your  welfare 
for  such  a  long  while.  At  all  events,  let  me  try  this  winter. 
I  have  grown  so  well  and  strong  now,  that  you  need  not  be 
at  all  afraid." 

"  Your  eloquence  persuades  me  to  try  the  experiment." 

"  0,  thank  you !  thank  you,  a  thousand  times  !  "  Her  tone 
was  joyous.  "  You  have  done  so  much  for  me,  that  I  long 
to  repay  you  a  little." 

Bending  over  her  from  above,  he  took  the  sweet  face  in 
his  hands. 

"  My  darling,"  he  said,  in  that  full  tone  one  falls  into  in- 
sensibly, in  the  great  moments  of  life,  when  one  is  thrilling 
with  the  radiance  of  hope,  —  happiness.  "My  darling,  you 
can  repay  me,  and  I  want  to  be  repaid." 

She  struggled  to  free  herself.  Her  breath  came  rapidly, 
and  in  a  sort  of  blind,  confused  way,  she  murmured,  — 

"  Can  I  ?      How  can  I  ?  " 

There  was  a  few  seconds'  silence.     He  wanted  to  look  on 


DK.  BERTRANDS  HOUSEHOLD.  363 

the  beaded  cup  before  he  raised  it  to  his  lips  —  the  spar- 
kling wine  of  life  !  Then  he  said,  softly  and  simply,  for  the 
grandest  truths  require  but  few  words,  — 

"  There  is  a  better  and  dearer  position  for  you  to  fill,  my 
little  Daisy.  I  love  you.  I  want  you  to  be  my  wife." 

"  0  Richard  !  "  The  cry  was  bitter,  heart-breaking.  "  0, 
what  made  you  say  it  ?  What  made  you  love  me  ?  I  can 
never,  never  marry  you  !  " 

He  started  aghast. 

"Think  a  moment,  Daisy.  Why  can  you  not?  Have  I 
been  too  hasty  ?  " 

"  No,  it  is  not  that.  But  I  cannot  marry  you.  It  almost 
kills  me  to  pain  you,  but  the  truth  is  best." 

Her  voice  was  wonderfully,  fearfully  calm ;  cold  it  sounded 
to  him.  He  was  stunned  —  hurt  and  faint  to  the  very  heart's 
core.  Such  a  living,  burning,  despairing  anguish  as  rushed 
over  him,  he  had  never  experienced,  even  when  he  fancied 
her  lost  forever.  Her  tone  seemed  to  cut  him  off  from  hope 
still  more  than  her  words. 

"  O,  if  you  had  only  let  me  die  long  ago,  Richard !  I 
think  you  kept  me  alive,  and  this  seems  like  such  bitter  in- 
gratitude ;  but  it  is  not.  Why  did  God  let  me  live  to  wound 
you,  my  best,  my  kindest  friend  !  " 

He  tried  to  recover  himself  a  little.  He  was  still  weak, 
like  a  man  who  has  been  drifting  about  many  days  in  mid- 
ocean,  under  a  scorching  sun,  waiting  for  some  friendly  sail  to 
come  and  rescue  him.  But  her  pathetic  cry  touched  him  to 
the  quick. 

"  No,"  he  returned,  "  you  shall  not  wish  yourself  dead  for 
the  sake  of  any  pain  you  have  given  me.  I  will  be  strong 
and  bear  it.  Yet  tell  me  —  " 

"  No,  I  cannot ;  don't  ask  it.     I  am  surely,  surely  right." 

He  tried  to  think  of  some  cause.  In  that  moment  there 
seemed  only  one  —  that  she  had  loved  Robert  more  than  he 
suspected ;  that  she  did  not  love  him,  and  was  too  honorable 
to  mislead  in  the  slightest  degree. 


364  IN   TRUST,    OK 

"  0  Richard,  Richard,  forgive  me  !  "  With  that  cry  she 
found  her  way  to  his  arms,  and  nestled  there  like  a  stricken, 
shivering  bird.  "  If  you  knew  how  it  breaks  my  own  heart 
to  pain  you,  you  would  pity  me  a  little.  I  will  stay  here  ;  I 
will  never  go  away  unless  you  wish  it.  I  will  do  all  I  may 
for  your  happiness ;  but  that  one  thing  I  can  never  do." 

Unconsciously  she  had  appealed  to  his  strongest  feeling  — 
generosity.  Why  should  he  torture  her  by  vain  questions  ? 
She  appeared  so  positive,  so  resolved.  If  she  could  not  love 
him,  why  not  accept  his  fate  like  a  man  ?  for  every  pang 
he  caused  her  to  suffer  inflicted  double  pain  upon  himself. 
He  would  always  keep  her ;  and,  though  no  tenderer  tie 
might  come  between  them,  hers  would  be  the  one  face  by 
his  hearth.  0,  no,  it  was  not  quite  desolation. 

"  Forgive  me,  forgive  me,"  she  pleaded. 

"  I  do.     God  above  knows  how  sincerely." 

"  Thank  you."    It  was  a  penitent,  half-inarticulate  murmur. 

"  Daisy,  you  will  stay  here  always  ?  " 

He  called  her  by  the  dear  name  he  had  given  her,  causing 
her  heart  to  thrill  with  thankfulness. 

"  Yes,  always,  always  ;  unless  you  send  me  away." 

"  I  shall  never  send  you  away." 

The  voice  was  so  sweet,  so  sorrowful !  All  the  man's  ten- 
derness, all  his  grand,  true  love  spoke  in  it. 

"  0,"  she  said,  brokenly,  "  you  are  so  good  !  " 

The  wet  face  touched  his.  The  sweet  mouth  lingered  of 
its  own  accord.  What  passed  into  her  kisses  that  they  should 
so  stir  his  very  soul  ?  The  effect  on  him  was  electrical.  He 
was  too  bewildered  to  stir  or  speak.  Could  it  be  possible 
she  did  love,  and  was  still  ignorant  of  it  ?  He  could  not 
believe  her  lost  to  him.  There  was  some  mistake. 

Presently  —  how, neither  could  ever  have  told — 'they  took 
their  seats  quietly,  she  pretending  to  sew,  he  pretending  to 
read.  Ann  came  for  some  orders,  which  she  gave  in  a  com- 
paratively calm  tone  ;  Tessy  returned  from  a  neighbor's ; 
they  all  said  good  night,  in  the  ordinary  manner,  and 
dispersed. 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  365 

Richard  lowered  the  light,  and  resting  his  elbow  on  the 
table,  dropped  his  forehead  on  his  hand,  and  fell  into  a 
reverie.  His  heart  gave  a  great  bound  as  he  remembered 
Daisy  had  not  once  said  she  did  not  love  him.  Was  it  some 
imaginary  duty,  or  vow  to  Robert,  that  bound  her  ?  He  looked 
the  matter  dispassionately  in  the  face.  She  was  willing  to 
remain  ;  nay,  she  evidently  seemed  to  desire  it.  His  regard 
was  so  precious  to  her,  that  she  had  pleaded  for  it.  He  knew 
better  now  than  at  any  time  in  his  past  life  what  love  really 
was,  and  he  understood  a  woman's  nature  more  clearly. 
Daisy  bore  him  a  deep,  tender  affection,  so  akin  to  love  that 
he  hardly  knew  how  to  make  a  distinction.  If  it  were  only 
haste  on  his  part,  and  surprise  on  hers,  the  matter  could 
easily  be  remedied.  Or  some  duty  she  fancied  she  owed  the 
dead  —  he  would  learn  what  it  might  be,  and  prove  to  her 
that  God  did  not  require  any  such  sacrifice.  He  could  with 
a  word  release  her  from  all  bonds  ;  but  he  must  suffer  many 
tortures  indeed  before  subjecting  her  to  so  cruel  a  humilia- 
tion. That  she  knew  or  suspected  the  truth,  Richard  never 
imagined. 

Well,  he  would  wait.  His  patience  had  been  taxed  so 
many  times  that  he  resigned  himself  now  with  scarcely  a 
sigh.  If  she  did  love  him,  she  could  not  altogether  hide  it. 
She  would  not  be  able  always  to  evade  the  close  watch  he 
meant  to  keep.  Some  word,  some  glance,  would  betray  her. 
He  did  not  wholly  despair. 

Tessy  had  pleaded  so  to  be  Daisy's  room-mate,  that  during 
these  cold  nights  the  two  shared  the  same  bed.  And  Tessy, 
innocent  child,  talked  in  her  pleasant,  confidential  fashion, 
said  her  prayers  reverently,  and  burrowed  under  the  soft 
comfortables,  curling  herself  up  in  a  ball  to  await  Daisy's 
advent,  the  golden-crowned  head  alone  being  visible  on  the 
pillow. 

Daisy  tried  to  read  a  little,  but  the  words  had  no  meaning, 
and  fell  on  her  brain  like  lead.  She  took  some  geranium 
leaves  out  of  her  hair  — they  were  beginning  to  droop. 
31* 


366  IN    TRUST,    OB 

Richard  had  twined  them  in  the  soft  braids  just  before  dinner. 
Her  fingers  trembled  over  them  caressingly  ;  then  she  opened 
her  prayer  book,  and  laid  them  in  with  touching  tenderness. 

"  Daisy,  hurry  to  bed.     I'm  almost  asleep." 

It  was  a  very  sleepy  tone. 

She  knelt  down  to  pray.  It  seemed  as  if  she  had  so  much 
to  ask  for ;  yet  all  she  could  Say  was,  "  God  be  merciful  to 
me  —  give  me  strength  and  courage  to  save  him."  Then 
there  was  a  long  break.  No  matter  what  else  she  said,  these 
sad-toned  refrains  came  in  continually.  Now  and  then  a 
tear  fell,  but  she  did  not  really  weep.  Her  wet  face  grew 
cold ;  her  whole  frame  began  to  shiver  irrepressibly.  She 
realized  that  a  sudden  chill  might  lead  to  sickness,  and  she 
could  not  again  endure  being  questioned  by  Richard  ;  so  she 
crept  into  bed.  Tessy  was  soundly  asleep.  With  the  friendly 
darkness  around  her,  self-control  relaxed  a  little,  but  she 
never  sobbed  audibly. 

It  was  her  extreme  humility  that  led  her  to  save  Richard 
from  what  she  considered  a  false  step  —  one  he  would  surely 
regret  in  coming  time.  At  his  first  word  of  love,  the  whole 
history  of  her  married  life  rushed  over  her  with  one  of  those 
vivid  lightning  glances  that  pierce  to  the  very  depths  of 
the  soul.  He  dared  not,  could  not,  acknowledge  her  mar- 
riage until  after  Robert's  death.  What  if  Robert  had  not 
died !  The  thought  was  too  terrible.  One  other  circum- 
stance fortified  her  mind  strongly,  and  indeed  had,  all 
the  evening.  She  had  acquitted  Richard  hundreds  of  times 
for  the  pain  he  gave  her  in  not  wishing  the  baby  to  be  called 
by  his  name.  But  this  had  always  seemed  the  strongest 
proof  to  her  that  in  his  heart  he  felt  and  recognized  the 
peculiarities  of  her  position.  There  was  no  anger  mingled 
with  this.  It  was  right  he  should  do  so  ;  and  now,  when  he 
was  carelessly  forgetting  it,  she  would  save  him. 

Save  him  from  what  ? 

And  then,  as  if  the  clouds  had  been  opened,  a  sudden 
revelation  overpowered  her.  All  this  time  she  had  been 


DB.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.*  367 

counting  on  a  mere  abstract  fact — her  duty  in  a  certain  view 
of  life.  She  had  not  considered  the  one  great  love  at  all. 
This  glimpse  of  her  heart  terrified  her.  When  or  how  thia 
new  passion  had  dawned  upon  her,  she  could  not  tell ;  but 
she  knew.it  was  Richard's  love  that  had  made  all  these  later 
months  so  delicious,  and  —  her  love  for  him.  This  was  the 
glamour  that  had  dazzled  her  ^eyes.  And  now  what  must  she 
do  ?  If  it  was  right  an  hour  ago  not  to  burden  him  with  a 
half-blighted  life,  it  was  right  now.  Richard  was  worthy  of 
the  noblest  woman  in  the  land. 

And  if  in  time  he  met  and  loved  this  most  noble  woman  ? 

She  placed  her  hand  over  her  mouth,  so  that  she  might 
not  be  constrained  to  cry  aloud  in  her  anguish.  Her  eyes 
throbbed  and  burned  like  balls  of  fire  ;  her  heart  beat  in 
high,  surging  waves ;  but  her  hands  were  icy  cold.  Yes, 
she  loved  him.  And  sitting  at  his  table,  being  his  compan- 
ion through  long,  quiet  evenings,  interesting  herself  in  all 
matters  pertaining  to  his  household,  yet  knowing  the  one 
place  she  could  never  fill,  would  be  martyrdom.  She  had  a 
dim  presentiment  that  the  struggle  would  be  too  great  for 
her,  and  she  must  succumb.  Yet  the  end  seemed  death ; 
and  it  would  be  hard  to  leave  such  a  bright,  happy  world. 

She  heard  the  clock  strike  every  hour  of  the  night.  Most 
of  the  time  she  lay  with  wide-open  eyes,  peering  through  the 
darkness  for  a  ray  of  hope.  Once  or  twice,  in  childhood's 
restless  love,  Tessy  flung  her  soft  arms  around  Daisy's  neck. 
She  kissed  the  dear  face,  so  like  Richard's.  Then  visions 
of  Lily  floated  by, — the  time  she  had  said,  "  It  is  such  a 
blessed,  blessed  thing  to  be  happy  !  "  —  the  time  she  had  stood 
at  the  altar  —  and  the  last  sight  of  her  sweet  face.  After  a 
while  morning  dawned. 

Six  months  ago  Daisy  would  have  betrayed  her  vigil.  She 
was  a  trifle  pale,  and  her  eyes  had  a  certain  weariness  ;  but 
it  was  noticeable  only  to  the  keenest  observer.  Richard  saw 
it,  but  let  it  pass  without  comment.  The  breakfast  hour  was 
made  cheerful  by  Tessy's  animated  description  of  her  last 


368  IN    TKtJST,    OB 

evening's  entertainment.  Then  the  child  had  a  hunt  for  her 
books.  Richard  was  waiting  in  the  hall,  for  he  always  drove 
her  to  school  in  the  morning.  She  ran  back  to  kiss  Daisy. 

"  Good  by,"  said  Richard,  through  the  half-open  door. 

Daisy  swallowed  a  great  sob,  and  rose  from  the  table  with 
unsteady  steps.  She  had  no  right  to  complain  of  the  with- 
holding of  any  caress.  But  she  knew,  by  the  experience  of 
those  two  unforgotten  days  before  Lily's  accident,  how  ter- 
ribly his  coldness  could  punish  her.  And,  by  the  same  sign, 
she  knew  how  much  she  cared  for  him.  She  began  to  con- 
sider whether  she  was  really  right,  and  found  her  firm  faith 
of  the  night  before  wavering. 

Mrs.  Hall  had  been  made  happy  by  an  evidence  of  Rich- 
ard's interest  and  approval,  and  she  asked  Daisy  to  go  out 
with  her  to  select  her  wedding  dress.  This  done,  they  called 
on  Miss  Carrie  Bentley,  and  found  her  a  pleasant  as  well  as 
pretty  girl. 

"  She  doesn't  seem  to  dread  a  step-mother  very  much," 
Daisy  said,  afterwards,  with  a  smile. 

"  0,  no.  And  when  she  is  at  home,  I  shall  try  to  make  it 
agreeable  for  her.  Mr.  Bentley  is  fond  of  his  children, 
and  I  should  be  very  sorry  to  come  between,  and  create  bad 
feeling.  But  I  think  everything  will  be  right." 

Richard  was  in  and  out  through  the  day,  as  often  hap- 
pened when  he  did  not  have  to  visit  patients  at  a  great  dis- 
tance. Daisy's  evident  discomposure  touched  him,  and,  it 
must  be  confessed,  gave  him  a  secret  thrill  of  joy.  But  just 
at  dusk,  as  he  was  called  away  by  a  sudden  summon?,  the 
weary  face,  with  its  downcast  eyes,  moved  him  to  pity.  He 
took  her  hand  in  his,  but  checked  the  rising  impulse  towards 
a  warmer  demonstration. 

"  Daisy,"  he  began,  quietly,  "  since  we  have  resolved  to 
Accept  the  old  life,  let  us  take  it  up  bravely,  and  be  as  happy 
as  we  were  before." 

"  Yes."  She  uttered  the  word  mechanically,  her  whole 
eoul  protesting  against  the  impossibility. 


DR.  BEBTJKAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  369 

"  Kiss  me,  child.  There,  we  are  friends  for  all  time  — 
are  we  not?  Mistakes  are  not  irremediable.  Kindest  good 
night." 

His  manner  threw  her  completely  off  her  guard.  She  felt 
pained  at  the  incongruity  of  his  lightheartedness.  Not  a  breath 
escaped  him.  He  was  in  that  mood  of  subtle  penetration, 
when  one  feels  empowered  to  translate  the  most  hidden 
secret.  So  he  went  out  into  the  cool  night  with  a  heart 
throbbing  from  a  sense  of  pleasure,  rather  than  pain. 

On  the  whole,  Daisy  was  more  at  ease  after  this  day. 
Richard  began  to  manage  the  case  from  his  premises,  ap- 
pearing blind  to  the  momentary  weaknesses  that  overtook  her. 
Mrs.  Hall's  approaching  marriage  interested  her.  The  wed- 
ding was  quite  a  contrast  to  Lily's.  Mrs.  Hall  went  to  church 
in  her  plain  brown  silk  dress,  and  after  evening  prayers  were 
ended,  stood  up  with  Mr.  Bentley  and  said  her  vows.  Then 
he  took  her  to  the  new  home,  where  a  few  friends  were  wait- 
ing to  congratulate  and  make  her  welcome. 

Richard  had  accepted  Philip  Gregory's  invitation  to  spend 
Christmas  at  Rothelan.  Under  any  other  circumstances  he 
would  have  preferred  remaining  at  home,  but  he  deemed  the 
change  advantageous  to  Daisy.  He  fancied  she  was  begin- 
ning to  droop  a  little.  Tessy  and  Archie  were  more  than 
delighted.  Richard  went  up  with  them,  and  enjoyed  the 
pleasant  festival,  but  as  he  could  not  stay,  came  a  week  later, 
and  brought  them  home. 

The  next  excitement  was  a  long,  closely-written  letter 
from  Lily.  She  gave  a  most  amusing  account  of  her  sea- 
sickness, and  one  storm  they  had  encountered.  They  were 
likely  to  spend  the  coldest  part  of  the  winter  in  Germany, 
and  had  already  fallen  in  with  some  of  Mr.  Auchester's 
friends.  It  was  the  old,  gay  Lily  in  every  line.  But  when 
she  came  to  Ulric's  care  and  tenderness,  Daisy  could  hardly 
refrain  from  tears.  These  things  had  a  new  meaning  for  her. 

And  now  their  days  were  indeed  rounded  by  outward  calm 
and  quiet.  The  joyous  old  house  took  on  an  almost  lonesome 


370  Iff    TRUST,    OR 

air.  "  'Deed,  Mrs.  Bertrand,"  said  Ann,  one  day,  "  it's 
a  pity  there  are  no  more  childers  to  grow  up  after  Miss 
Tessy.  It's  a  bad  trick  they  have  of  making  men  and  wo- 
men. A  house  isn't  half  so  pleasant  when  there's  no  one  to 
pet  and  scold." 

Daisy,  who  had  hitherto  been  self-reliant  to  a  wonderful 
degree  for  so  gentle  a  nature,  began  to  grow  strangely  dis- 
trustful. She  had  not  the  courage  to  go  over  the  events  of 
that  painful  evening  again,  and  tried  to  satisfy  herself  with 
the  commendation  that  she  had  at  least  acted  honorably.  But 
a  point  she  had  not  then  considered  came  up  to  trouble  her. 
If  Richard,  knowing  all  her  past  life,  had  loved  her,  and 
asked  her  to  be  his,  was  it  right  for  her  to  condemn  him  to 
unhappiness  ? 

She  found  it  quite  impossible  to  take  up  the  old  thread  of 
life,  and  go  on  satisfactorily.  Knowledge  had  come  in  the 
place  of  innocent  unconsciousness,  and  knowledge  is  not 
necessarily  joy.  It  cast  a  sombre,  reflective  shadow.  She 
rarely  felt  at  ease.  Sometimes  for  an  hour  she  forgot  the 
burden ;  but  when  she  raised  her  eyes,  it  confronted  her. 
Thus  it  came  to  pass  that  the  solitary  talks  with  Richard 
were  no  longer  a  delight.  A  nameless  fear  crept  around  her, 
lest  in  some  unguarded  moment  she  should  do  wrong,  since 
she  could  no  longer  tell  what  was  right.  She  took  Tessy  for 
an  intimate  companion.  A  third  person  had  come  to  be  a 
relief  between  her  and  her  best  friend. 

Richard  grew  stronger  and  more  resolved  each  day.  That 
Daisy  was  restless  and  disturbed,  he  could  see  plainly. 
That  she  tried  to  hide  her  heart  from  his  scrutiny,  he  could 
also  divine  ;  but  he  ceased  to  fear.  When  he  again  besieged 
the  fortress,  he  intended  it  should  capitulate  unconditionally. 
He  evinced  no  impatience ;  love  was  becoming  too  really  grand 
for  that. 

The  auspicious  moment  came  at  last.  Tessy  had  put  on 
her  choice  pink  silk  in  great  state  for  a  birthday  party  of 
one  of  her  schoolmates.  While  Daisy  sewed  some  blonde 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  371 

edging  on  her  blossom-tinted  gloves,  she  fluttered  around  in 
childish  delight.  Richard  and  Daisy  went  out  to  see  her 
safely  bestowed  in  the  carriage. 

"  I  want  to  stay  a  good  long  while.  Be  sure  not  to  send 
Martin  until  after  the  clock  has  struck  one,"  she  said. 

Richard  smiled  in  amusement.  Then  he  shut  the  door, 
and  they  walked  together  into  the  library.  For  a  wonder, 
Daisy  made  no  excuse  to  hasten  away.  His  easy  chair  stood 
before  the  table,  and  sitting  down  in  it,  he  still  kept  his  arm 
around  her  waist. 

She  was  in  an  absent  mood,  and  let  things  go  by  without 
any  thought.  She  did  not  even  observe  the  silence,  that 
lasted  several  moments.  He  fancied  the  face  was  paler  and 
thinner ;  certainly  it  was  sorrowful. 

"  Daisy  !  "  A  slight  turn  of  his  arm  brought  her  to  a  seat 
upon  his  knee. 

Roused  from  her  abstraction,  she  glanced  up.  The  eyes 
that  met  hers  were  tranquil,  but  determined  —  not  to  be 
easily  evaded. 

"  Daisy,"  —  and  the  tone  was  so  natural  that  she  scarcely 
started,  —  "I  want  to  ask  you  a  few  questions.  Nearly  two 
months  ago  we  discussed  a  matter  that  gave  us  both  much 
pain.  Yet,  in  thinking  it  over,  I  find  that  I  want  it  settled 
in  a  more  satisfactory  manner.  Do  you  love  me,  Daisy,  as 
women  do  those  who  are  always  to  be  first  and  best  ?  Is  it 
Yes,  or  No  ?  " 

She  was  bewildered  for  an  instant.  She  tried  to  turn  her 
eyes  away,  but  he  transfixed  them  by  some  subtle  magnetism. 
Her  face  flushed  slowly. 

"  I  think  it  is  Yes,"  he  went  on.  "  Since  that  night  I  have 
read  much  of  what  you  have  been  trying  to  hide  from  me. 
And  now,  Daisy,  as  love  is  clear,  what  is  it  that  stands  be- 
tween us  and  happiness  ?  " 

"  O,  please  — "  There  was  a  world  of  entreaty  in  her 
voice,  and  her  face  began  to  droop.  He  allowed  it  to  fall 
upon  his  shoulder.  Then  he  continued :  — 


372  IN    TRUST,    OK 

"  But  I  do  not  please.  You  have  chanced  upon  a  very 
tyrant  this  time.  I  cannot  allow  you  to  make  us  both  mis- 
erable. I  think  you  will  not  want  to,  when  all  is  understood. 
That  night  I  was  hasty  to  speak,  and  as  hasty  in  giving  up. 
But  I  believe  I  hold  all  your  happiness  in  my  hands,  even  as 
you  do  mine.  Speak,  Daisy ;  is  it  not  so  ?  I  cannot  take 
silence  this  time." 

To  keep  him  from  raising  her  face,  she  said,  faintly,  "  Yes." 
And  then  the  secret  of  her  heart  was  told. 

"  There  was  some  trouble  I  have  never  been  able  to  quite 
understand.  Was  it  because  you  loved,  or  fancied  you  had 
loved,  another  ? " 

"  No." 

"  Whatever  we  may  have  thought  in  those  early  days,  we 
have  learned  since  that  the  true  love  of  our  lives  was  its  later 
blossom,  not  its  first;  or,  at  least,  that  it  is  not  quite  im- 
possible to  love  again.  You  will  tell  me  what  the  difficulty 
was  ? " 

He  felt  her  shiver  in  his  arms,  yet  she  did  not  offer  to  stir 
or  go  away. 

"  I  believe  I  know  all  the  events  of  your  life.  There  is 
not  one  that  could  in  the  slightest  degree  alter  my  love  for 
you.  Can  you  say  the  same  for  me  ?  And  if  there  should 
be  any  word  or  deed  whereby  I  have  pained  you,  Heaven 
knows  I  repent  it  sorely." 

She  knew  his  love  was  of  the  unchangeable.  Beating 
against  the  tide  was  simply  useless ;  she  must  soon  be 
overborne  by  the  current,  swept  away  from  her  fancied 
moorings,  and' compelled  to  face  this  broad,  calm  ocean. 
What  matter  ?  She  was  weary  of  struggling,  and  repose 
seemed  good.  She  had  only  to  reach  out  her  hand  to  her 
guide. 

"  You  have  always  been  kind  —  noble." 

"  That  is  not  sufficient,  Daisy.  Something  is  still  left 
unsaid.  I  love  you  well  enough  to  trust  you  with  every 
thought  of  my  life.  I  want  you  to  do  the  same.  Truth  and 
confidence  are  the  only  basis  on  which  we  can  rest."  , 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  373 

She  made  a  great  effort  at  calmness  in  this  extremity  which 
it  was  impossible  to  evade,  nay,  absolutely  wrong. 

"Richard,"  —  the  voice  was  faint  and  slow,  and  came  up 
through  tears,  —  "you  said  you  knew  all.  And  if  it  had 
been  Mabel,  or  Lily,  whose  life  —  " 

"  What  do  you  mean  ? "  There  was  no  longer  composure, 
but  alarm.  He  had  never,  fancied  her  hesitancy  proceeded 
from  anything  deeper  than  a  little  sensitive  pride ;  surely, 
that  fatal  secret  was  locked  safely  in  his  own  heart. 

"  I  mean  that  I  know  just  what  you  did  for  me, — gave  me 
a  home  and  a  name,  when  I  could  not  have  claimed  either." 

She  felt  the  arm  around  her  tremble  with  strong  emotion. 

"  Good  heavens,  Daisy !  But  it  is  quite  impossible !  Child, 
let  me  look  into  your  face !  What  terrible  thing  have  you 
dreamed  ? " 

She  was  the  calmer  now.  The  shadow  of  fear  fell  away 
when  the  brightness  of  his  love  shone  upon  it.  The  cross 
she  had  so  blindly  borne  fell  into  fragments.  Her  hand 
found  its  way  down  to  his,  and  clasped  itself  among  willing 
fingers. 

"  I  believe  you  never  meant  me  to  know  it,  you  shielded 
me  so  carefully.  But  in  an  evil  hour  —  " 

He  was  all  fire  and  energy.  His  voice  trembled  with  sup- 
pressed anger. 

"  Did  that  wretch  dare,  after  all  her  solemn  promises  to 
me  —  " 

"  No  one  dared.  0  Richard,  let  me  bear  my  own  fault. 
I  learned  it  by  accident.  It  was  so  wrong." 

"  Daisy,"  —  his  voice  was  husky  and  broken,  —  "  tell  me 
the  truth,  child." 

She  repeated  the  story  —  her  finding  the  torn  scraps  of 
Robert's  letter,  her  journey  to  New  York,  her  resolve  to  go 
away,  and  her  utter  inability  so  to  do.  More  than  once  she 
faltered,  and  was  compelled  to  pause,  thankful  that  her  face 
was  hidden  from  him. 

"  My  poor  child !  To  endure  it  in  silence  so  long !  Why 
32 


374  IN   TKUST,    OR 

did  you  not  come  to  me  —  trust  me  ?     Is  not  my  love  suffi- 
cient for  you  now  ? " 

That  sweet  tone  conquered  the  last  remnant  of  pride,  01 
distrust,  or  whatever  it  might  have  been,  making  a  gulf  be- 
tween them.  She  had  been  shielded,  not  so  much  by  a 
sense  of  duty,  as  by  the  irresistible  power  of  love.  It  was 
all  clear  now. 

"  Richard,"  she  confessed,  with  most  touching  humility, 
"  I  was  wrong  that  night.  I  am  yours,  if  my  life,  if  my 
love,  can  atone  —  " 

"  0  Daisy  !  sweetest  flower  of  the  world,  won  at  last !  — 
at  last  my  own  ! " 

There  was  a  silence  of  tender  tears,  tender  kisses. 

By  degrees  they  gained  courage  to  talk  over  the  past. 
Just  as  one  recalls  a  half-forgotten  song  some  chance  word 
has  suggested,  line  by  line,  until  it  all  comes  back,  Richard 
traversed  the  days,  until  he  thought  he  must  have  loved  her 
first  when  she  came  upon  him  that  morning  in  Mrs.  Davis' s 
room.  To  him  she  had  never  been  Robert's  wife.  She 
understood  now  that  it  was  more  from  a  sense  of  tender 
exclusiveness,  almost  jealousy,  and  not  dislike,  that  he  had 
spoken  when  she  had  proposed  the  baby's  name.  He  told 
her,  of  his  own  accord,  how  he  had  taken  himself  to  task 
afterwards.  And  all  the  incidents  of  her  life,  to  the  episode 
with  Mr.  Auchester,  which,  terrible  as  it  seemed  at  first, 
had  led  to  such  happy  results,  betrayed  how  she  had  always 
been,  in  his  heart,  — 

"  best, 
Loveliest  without  compare." 

She  listened  as  if  in  a  dream.  Was  there  indeed  so 
blessed  a  thing  in  store  for  her  as  this  tender,  ever-present 
love  !  With  every  word  of  his  she  realized  it  more  truly. 
And  she  was  thankful  to  give  him  what  he  prized  so  dearly 
—  her  whole  heart.  The  shadows  of  the  past  fell  away. 
This  later  love,  purified  by  suffering,  grown  strong  amid 
long,  dreary  vigils  and  many  tears,  stood  boldly  forth  now, 
and  was  crowned  with  a  holy,  ever-enduring  faith. 


DR.  BERTKAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  375 

Tessy  came  home  flushed  and  happy.  Daisy  stole  shyly 
away  from  her  lover.  Yes,  it  had  coine  to  that ! 

There  were  no  differences,  no  misunderstandings.  They 
went  their  way  peacefully,  growing  more  deeply  into  each 
other's  hearts  with  every  passing  hour.  She  felt  she  be- 
longed to  him  in  a  peculiar  sense,  and  he  re-read  his  dream 
of  love  —  this  time  the  blossom  of  truth,  and  constancy,  and 
manhood.  They  could  not  take  life  in  Lily's  joyous,  riotous 
fashion,  but  they  were  none  the  less  happy. 

Mabel  was  their  only  confidant  until  the  bridal  day  was 
appointed.  That  was  for  early  June  —  a  quiet  affair,  with 
the  same  folded  hands  to  bless  her  that  had  blessed  Lily. 
She  took  upon  herself  her  true  name  —  Daisy  Bertrand, 
Richard's  wife !  It  gave  her  a  feeling  of  sweet,  solemn 
awe. 

Afterwards  a  grand  holiday.  Not  Europe,  as  Richard 
had  once  dreamed ;  not  with  the  woman  who  had  filled  out 
that  picture ;  but  over  wonderful  lakes  and  wonderful  rivers, 
through  cities  that  had  risen  as  if  by  the  command  of  the 
fabled  genii ;  over  broad,  smiling  prairie  lands,  back  again 
to  Niagara,  to  the  St.  Lawrence  with  its  crown  of  beauty  — 
the  Thousand  Isles.  How  happy  they  were  !  how  content ! 

Last  of  all,  home.  She  crossed  the  threshold,  as  a  blessed 
wife,  whose  portals  she  had  passed  for  the  first  time  with 
her  dead  baby.  She  clung  to  her  husband's  arm,  and 
glanced  up  into  hia  grave  face,  and  the  royal  smile  that 
illumined  it  was  her  welcome. 

"  The  beloved  of  the  Lord  shall  dwell  in  safety  by  him, 
and  the  Lord  shall  cover  him  all  the  day  long." 


376  IN    TRUST,    OR 


CHAPTER    XXXVII. 

That  more  and  more  a  providence 

Of  love  is  understood, 
'    Making  the  springs  of  time  and  sense 
Sweet  with  eternal  good ;  — 

That  all  the  jarring  notes  of  life 

Seem  blending  in  a  psalm, 
And  all  the  angles  of  its  strife 

Slow  rounding  into  calm. 

And  so  the  shadows  fall  apart, 

And  so  the  west  winds  play ; 
And  all  the  windows  of  my  heart 

I  open  to  the  day. 

J.  GK  WHITTIEB. 

Do  you  care  for  any  more  ?  Great  joy,  like  great  grief, 
is  sufficient  unto  itself,  and  needs  no  translator.  Therefore 
the  clasp  of  happy  years  must  always  be  Carlyle's  "  golden 
silence."  Yet  joy  does  not  come  to  every  one.  Wan 
and  trembling  hands  reach  out  for  it  often  but  too  vainly. 
Hungry  eyes  entreat  for  it  with  that  wordless  pathos  nothing 
save,  the  coffin  lid  can  shut  out  —  go  blindly  down  through 
life,  groping  for  what  has  dropped  out  of  their  cup.  Grod 
pity  them !  Do  not  such  worn  and  weary  souls  need  a 
heaven  far  beyond  what  happy  ones  require  ? 

But  of  the  peaceful  years  that  came  to  the  Bertrands 
there  is  not  much  to  say.  No  shadows,  few  fears.  A  steady 
going  on  to  the  life  eternal.  Days  as  perfect  as  ever  come 
to  any  one. 

Will  you  look  at  one  more  picture  —  a  June  day  in 
the  old  garden  under  the  elm  tree  ?  Did  you  ever  pause 
and  examine  an  elm  tree  that  has  grown  very  old  ?  It  has 


DK.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  377 

long,  stout  arms  reaching  out  hither  and  thither.  When 
these  were  younger  and  shorter,  they  brought  the  foliage 
together  with  a  peculiar  density.  The  sunlight  was  sifted 
through  in  golden  grains.  For  thirty  or  forty  years,  mayhap, 
no  new  branches  have  grown,  only  slender  little  twigs,  wav- 
ing things  that  droop  like  moss,  and  flutter  to  the  faintest 
breeze.  The  long,  brown  arms  are  all  covered.  A  cluster 
of  leaves  hangs  out  here  and  there  on  so  fine  a  stem  that  it 
seems  suspended  in  mid  air,  or  simply  painted  against  the 
blue  sky.  And  the  branches  growing  farther  apart  every 
year,  with  no  new  ones  to  fill  up  the  interstices,  the  sun- 
shine falls  through  in  streams.  If  we  could  all  be  sunnier 
at  the  last ! 

The  family  are  gathered  there,  except  one  who  "  is  not " 
—  one  to  whom  Daisy  even  has  learned  to  give  a  tender 
place  in  memory.  The  picture  is  more  perfect  without  him. 
Alas,  that  we  should  say  so  of  any  one  who  has  ever  been 
one  of  a  happy  home  circle  ! 

Richard  Bertrand  is  ten  years  older  than  wheli  his  dying 
father  commended  these  children  to  his  care.  His  face  is 
still  grave,  for  all  its  happiness,  but  so  sweet,  so  full  of 
unutterable  kindliness  blossoming  out  with  steady  beauty ! 
Behind  him,  Daisy,  who  will  never  outgrow  that  look  of 
later  childhood.  Separate  her  from  the  rest,  and  she  might 
sit  for  a  study  of  dawning  girlhood.  But  her  children  are 
here.  Aubrey,  who  will  never  be  called  Richard,  though 
that  is  his  name  as  well,  because  she  keeps  it  for  only  one 
in  the  world.  There  is  something  in  his  face  suggestive  of 
the  Charlie  who  early  fell  asleep  in  Christ.  It  used  to  trou- 
ble her  at  first  with  a  tender,  motherly  pain.  But  this  Lily, 
trying  to  balance  herself  on  her  small  feet,  while  her  father 
steadies  her  with  his  hand,  is  the  perfect  embodiment  of 
laughing  babyhood  —  a  little  romp,  a  mischief,  a  darling 
plague.  And  beside  her  uncle,  whose  favorite  she  is,  stands 
Alice  Gregory,  bidding  fair  to  emulate  in  looks,  at  least, 
the  Lily  of  past  times.  Below  them,  at  a  little  distance, 
32* 


378  IN    TBUST,    OR 

Philip  and  Mabel.  In  her  lap  she  has  the  latest  born  of 
her  household,  pink  and  white  perfection ;  while  her  sturdy 
boy,  two  years  the  junior  of  Alice,  tumbles  over  Archie's 
shoulder,  now  and  then  achieving  a  fall  on  the  soft  grass. 
They  are  a  little  older,  but  Mabel  is  still  as  fair  and  sweet. 
Cares  do  not  disturb  the  serenity  of  her  soul.  And  Archie, 
through  all  these  later  years,  has  been  a  pride  and  comfort 
to  Richard.  He  possesses  a  little  of  Robert's  elegance  and 
winsome  manner,  but  nothing  of  his  disposition.  At  New 
York  they  consider  him  one  of  the  most  promising  of  the 
"  Seminary  boys."  He  is  looking  forward  to  the  time  when 
he  shall  take  Holy  Orders,  and  go  to  Rothelan  a  young 
deacon,  as  Philip  once  planned  under  this  very  tree. 

For  Philip  is  rector  at  Rothelan.  The  reaping  and 
gathering  angel  of  the  Lord  has  taken  Mr.  Chaloner  home 
in  the  ripe  harvest  time,  after  a  long  and  useful  life.  Philip 
is  greatly  beloved,  as  Mabel  once  wished,  "  for  his  own 
sake."  Rothelan  has  enlarged  her  borders  on  every  side. 
At  the  river  side  in  beautiful  Gothic  and  Italian  villas,  down 
by  the  Station,  in  simple  cottages,  a  mill  or  two,  and  many 
new  inhabitants.  Archie  has  been  planning  a  chapel  for 
this  spot.  Philip  has  some  trials,  but  many  joys,  and  the 
warmest  sympathy  of  his  parishioners  in  every  good 
word  and  work.  Foremost  among  his  vestrymen,  faithful, 
efficient,  ready  for  any  labor  of  love,  stands  Wilfred 
Joslyn.  His  sisters  are  married  and  gone  from  home. 
He-  and  his  mother  are  alone,  will  always  be,  save  when  the 
daughters  come  home,  bringing  their  children.  It  will  be  a 
pleasant  place  for  them,  and  in  any  want  or  distress  an 
abiding  shelter.  He  is  a  great  favorite.  His  horses  and 
carriage,  and  himself,  are  at  the  service  of  the  ladies,  and 
those  a  little  passee,  or  not  abounding  in  this  world's  goods, 
welcome  his  coming  with  a  frank  smile.  They  can  depend 
on  his  kind  heart  for  many  attentions.  But  no  one  counts 
on  marrying  him.  He  shows  so  plainly  in  every  act, 
every  word,  that  he  has  settled  himself  in  the  groove 


DR.  BERTHAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  379 

where  he  is  to  bide  all  the  days  of  his  mortal  life.  No  ono 
fancies  that  he  has  been  disappointed.  But  the  sun  rose  over 
him  once.  He  is  content  with  that  morning,  though  glow- 
ing midnoon  and  ripe  fragrant  evening  must  come  to  him 
only  in  dreams.  But  he  does  not  go  at  once  to  the  night 
and  darkness. 

He  knows  Mrs.  Auchester  has  come  home,  richer  by  two 
children  than  when  she  went  away.  When  she  visits  Roth- 
elan,  he  will  take  his  mother  over  in  a  quiet,  old-fashioned 
way,  to  call  upon  her;  —  his  mother  was  always  fond  of 
Lily  Bertrand.  If,  somewhere  in  a  quiet  nook,  he  should 
come  across  her  children,  straying  off  with  the  free  daring 
of  babyhood,  he  may,  unperceived,  give  them  the  kiss  he 
dared  not  give  their  mother,  for  the  sake  of  the  dreamland 
children  who  are  never  to  grow  up  around  his  fireside.  He 
does  not  blame  Lily.  He  would  much  rather  have  her 
memory  to  halo  his  path,  than  any  other  woman's  love.  Of 
the  many  things  she  has  said  and  done,  he  recalls  one  poem 
she  repeated  in  the  shady  woods  —  something  about  sweet 
white  brow,  lips  of  geranium  red,  and  the  hair's  young  gold. 
Two  lines  are  all  he  can  remember  consecutively  :  — 

"  But  one  thing,  one,  in  my  soul's  full  scope, 
Either  I  missed,  or  itself  missed  me." 

God  will  forgive  him.  HE  was  there,  you  know,  in  the 
hour  of  the  man's  bitter  agony,  when  he  went  down,  as 
many  of  us  have  gone,  during  these  eighteen  hundred  years, 
into  a  garden  of  Gethsemane,  and  prayed  first,  "  Father,  re- 
move this  cup,"  but  afterward,  "  Thy  will  be  done."  Among 
the  souls  of  heroes  you  shall  not  find  a  nobler  one  than  that 
of  this  man,  who  understands  the  word  only  in  its  common- 
est acceptation.  He  is  content. 

And  on  the  lowest  terrace,  crowned  with  the  setting  sun, 
stands  Lily  Auchester,  her  husband's  arm  thrown  carelessly 
around  her  waist.  The  same  handsome,  refined,  and  stately 
man,  with  gracious  dignity  of  carriage,  and  unstained  lofti- 
ness of  soul  shining  out  of  his  deep  eyes. 


380  IN    TRUST,    OR 

But  this  woman  !  A  little  more  than  five  years  ago  the 
girl  went  away.  You  have  all  many  times  in  your  lives 
realized  the  simile  of  the  bud  and  the  rose.  It  is  trite,  but 
fragrant,  and  perfect  in  the  way  of  comparison.  For  this 
Lily  Auchester  is  regal.  She  has  been  glorified  by  wife- 
hood,  and  glorified  again  by  motherhood.  There  is  something 
almost  sacrjed  about  her  beauty  ;  it  awes  you,  hushes  you 
into  that  strange  quietude,  in  which  you  almost  forget  to 
breathe.  Tall,  rounded  with  the  perfection  of  symmetry 
which  sculptors  adore ;  tinted  with  the  coloring  painters  try 
for,  but  rarely  succeed  in  prisoning  on  the  canvas.  The 
expression  of  the  face  bewilders  you.  You  feel  that  she 
could  be  haughty,  icily  cold,  hold  herself  far  above  the 
common  forms  of  womanhood,  if  she  chose.  But  in  her 
own  life  she  had  dignified  and  exalted  them.  She  has 
lived  as  if  in  a  happy  dream,  — 

"  Ransacked  the  ages,  spoiled  the  climes,"  — 

lingered  over  the  marvels  of  the  old  world,  with  that  best  of 
all  guides  —  a  man  who  loved  them  first  for  their  own  sake, 
and  again  because  they  were  so  precious  to  the  woman  he 
loved  best.  What  days  they  have  had  !  —  so  full,  so  perfect. 
Love  with  them  is  of  perpetual  growth.  He  rejoices  in  her 
beauty,  she  has  a  more  than  wifely  pride  in  his  genius.  But 
above  all,  shining  with  pure  and  steady  light,  stands  affection. 

She  smiles  a  little  over  admiration  now.  At  St.  Peters- 
burg she  had  her  fill,  at  Paris  a  surfeit  of  it.  The  emperor 
remarked  the  wondrous  perfection  of  that  rarest  of  all  types, 
her  pure  blonde  beauty.  In  her  world  there  is  but  one  king. 
0  loving  and  loyal  subject,  "  the  heart  of  thy  husband  doth 
safely  trust  in  thee  ! " 

A  rosy-cheeked  German  girl,  whose  imperturbable  good- 
nature shines  out  in  every  feature,  walks  up  and  down  with 
a  twenty  months'  baby  in  her  arms,  and  a  little  four  years' 
old  at  her  side.  He  kicks  the  gravelly  sand  with  the  toe  of 
his  pretty  slipper,  and  nurse  admonishes  him  with  a  gentle 


DB.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  381 

shake.  It  answers  for  a  moment ;  then  another  shower  of 
sand  flies  before  the  little  feet,  and  another  shake  is  given. 
But  Master  Richard  is  a  sturdy  little  rebel,  and  contests  a 
point  persistently.  Nurse  hints  something  about  "papa," 
and  he  looks  shyly  out  of  his  great  dark  eyes  at  the  tall 
figure,  seeming  now  the  perfect  embodiment  of  ease  and  in- 
dulgence. But  he  has  already  learned,  in  his  childish  fashion, 
that  disputing  papa  leads  to  an  encounter  in  which  he  comes 
off  not  second  best,  or  best  in  any  degree — so  he  desists. 
And  yet  the  child  gives  his  father  a  most  earnest  and  pas- 
sionate affection,  too  profound  for  his  years.  Both  boys 
have  inherited  their  father's  rather  than  their  mother's 
beauty.  That  may  be  a  girl's  dower. 

On  a  rustic  seat  sits  Tessy,  and  lounging  over  the  back, 
twining  flowers  in  her  hair,  is  a  familiar  figure,  distinct  from 
the  rest,  and  yet  who  may  one  day  be  numbered  among  the 
household.  Tessy  has  Lily's  shining  hair,  but  in  less  wealth 
of  abundance,  but  not  her  wondrous  beauty,  nor  even 
Mabel's  classic  sweetness.  She  has  an  individual  sweetness 
of  her  own,  however,  that  one  instinctively  trusts,  and  is 
very  dear  to  Daisy.  She  is  a  plant  of  slower  growth  than 
the  others,  but  unfolds  in  daily  fragrance. 

Leonard  Auchester  has  hardly  reached  his  full  stature 
—  not  alone  as  to  height  and  breadth  of  muscular  devel- 
opment, though  that  is  growing  more  compact  and  sym- 
metrical. But  the  man's  soul  is  coming  up  into  something 
grand,  that  will  presently  ring  out  with  electric  force,  and  go 
vibrating  down  along  the  years.  Wise  and  powerful  states- 
men are  made  of  this  materiel.  He  has  a  good  face.  The 
boyish  crudenesses  have  been  replaced  by  manhood's  firm- 
ness and  dignity.  It  does  not  remind  you  of  Fred's  dan- 
gerous beauty,  that  sensuous  Grecian  elegance  that  carries 
about  with  it  a  strand  of  the  old-world  heathenism  —  Fred, 
who  is  still  winning  and  breaking  hearts,  and  laughing 
daintily. 

Every  summer  Leonard  comes  to  while  away  a  few  pleas- 


382  IN   TRUST,    OE 

ant  weeks  in  Tessy's  vicinity.  Nothing  has  been  said,  but 
they  can  all  see  the  end  from  the  beginning.  No  one  cares 
to  disturb  this  first  bloom  of  love's  young  dream.  It  is  too 
sacred  to  be  rudely  broken  in  upon. 

So  they  all  talk  in  the  desultory  fashion  of  old  friends 
met  together.  Many  blessed  associations  cluster  about  this 
place.  Here  they  learned  their  first  lessons  of  joy  and 
grief.  Here  they  have  laughed  and  wept.  Up  stairs,  in  a 
drawer,  there  is  a  box  of  shining  rings  of  hair  that  Richard 
will  keep  for  a  memento,  long  after  Tessy  is  gladdening 
another  home.  Here  they  saw  the  first  steps  of  a  ladder, 
not  less  glorious  than  that  of  Bethel  remembrance,  reaching 
up  to  heaven.  Some  have  traversed  it  already,  softly  say- 
ing, "  Thy  rod  and  thy  staff,  they  comfort  me."  The  rest 
wait  in  summer  plenitude  and  hope. 

Philip  leans  over  his  wife.  "  Bel,"  he  begins,  in  a  low 
tone,  "  do  you  remember  the  time  we  sat  under  this  tree 
appointing  a  wedding  day  ?  I  said  then  that  Richard,  above 
all  other  men,  was  the  one  to  cherish  a  loving  wife,  and 
have  babies  prattling  at  his  knee.  Look  now  —  the  picture 
is  filled  perfectly." 

She  looks.  Richard  is  sitting  on  a  little  elevation  in  grave 
and  tender  manliness;  Daisy  leaning  over  his  shoulder  — 
Daisy  in  that  glory  of  girlhood,  that  came,  as  all  her  best 
things  did,  in  later  life.  It  is  such  an  earnest,  entreating 
face,  so  full  of  humility,  so  abundant  in  sweetness  and  truth. 
Aubrey  has  possession  of  one  of  papa's  hands,  lapping  the 
fingers  one  over  the  other,  until  he  gets  them  into  a  proper 
position,  when  he  utters  a  magical  "  Jack,  fly  away,"  at 
which  they  all  disperse,  and  resolve  into  fingers  again,  to 
his  great  amusement.  The  other  arm  is  around  baby  Lily. 
She  steadies  herself  a  moment,  gives  a  little  gurgling  sound 
of  admiration  very  satisfactory  to  herself —  although  her  lin- 
gual acquirements  are  rather  limited  —  and  perfectly  intelli- 
gible to  papa,  who  smiles  as  the  little  soft  chin  goes  down 
upon  his  knee,  and  the  dear  eye's  look  up  for  a  commenda- 
tion that  babyhood's  unreasoning  faith  rests  in  securely. 


DR.  BERTRAND'S  HOUSEHOLD.  383 

And  then,  by  a  sort  of  electrical  intuition,  Lily  turns 
her  eyes  upon  them.  Daisy  has  a  consciousness  that  they 
are  all  thinking  of  her,  and  the  old,  shy,  dainty  blush  — 
another  thing  she  will  never  outgrow  —  crimsons  her  face. 
She  leans  it  down  on  Richard's  shoulder,  where  it  is  hidden 
by  his  beard  as  he  turns  from  baby  to  wife.  His  lips  meet 
hers.  He  kisses  in  the  midst  of  a  smile,  and  feels  rather 
than  sees  the  sunshine ;  he  also  kisses  in  the  midst  of  tears. 
They  never  bring  any  idea  of  sorrow  to  him  now.  Daisy 
would  be  a  little  less  than  Daisy  without  them. 

"  Richard,"  the  sweet  mouth  murmurs. 

"  My  darling  ! " 

He  remembers  what  his  father  said  so  long  ago.  Did  the 
dying  eyes,  so  soon  to  open  on  the  glory  of  God,  see  more 
clearly  ?  "A  Benjamin's  portion." 

It  is  his. 


